Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-06-02
Updated:
2025-07-21
Words:
177,882
Chapters:
40/?
Comments:
282
Kudos:
172
Bookmarks:
68
Hits:
7,153

What's Left of Hermione Granger

Summary:

Hermione Granger knows she’s dying.
Her body is wrecked, magic splintering and frayed.
She won’t beg. She won’t break.
She’ll rip him to pieces with what little she has left.
No mercy. No redemption.
And if it kills her— good.

If I am not the hand, then I am the herald.
And if not I, then another shall rise—
for the ruin is written, and the end already breathes his name.
His undoing is etched in the marrow of time— and time does not forget.

I, Hermione Jean Granger, will not forget.

Notes:

Just a few things to mention:

Thank you to the discerning Miss_Anthr0pocene, who made a playlist for this work.

You may find it here:

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/2bzFoVmJhozQAZTcHrxq5H?si=AclDlzknQZiMRfDQoaCS5g&pi=NpOKFDFHS8WKw

My bluesky:

https://bsky.app/profile/tselikova.bsky.social

I’ll be posting updates and chapter information there if you’re interested!

I have no proof-reader. I write, read over once, maybe twice, and post. Apologies for any grammar/spelling errors, pop them in the comments and i’ll be happy to fix them.

aaaaand…

This is not a comfort fic.
There is no softness here, no kindness, no happy ending waiting on the other side.

Yes, it’s long. Yes, it’s slow. That is intentional. This is not meandering. This is method.

This is a story about grief, madness, and the unravelling of a girl who once carried the weight of the world on her back— until her back broke.

If you’re looking for light, this isn’t where you’ll find it. If you’re looking for hope, I suggest you turn away now.

Don’t mistake the stillness for emptiness. Don’t confuse slow burn with no burn.

The match is already lit.
And it will burn straight through you.

This is what’s left of Hermione Granger.

Read at your own risk.

Chapter 1: PROLOGUE

Chapter Text

PROLOGUE

Ash fell like snow.

Soft. Weightless. Mocking.

It clung to her hair, her eyelashes, her lips. When she blinked, it stuck to the wetness in the corners of her eyes. When she breathed, it coated her tongue and whooshed into her lungs and burned with a fury she could scarcely feel.

Hermione Granger stepped over the rubble where Hogwarts’ gates once stood. The castle— if you could even call it that now— was a husk. A carcass. It loomed, a great broken thing. Its towers snapped like bone, its great paned windows shattered like jagged teeth in the dark.

The Dark Mark hung overhead, verdant and bloated, writhing against the stars.

The battlefield stank of blood, not the sharp, clean scent of a paper cut, not the warm, metallic tang of a nosebleed, but carrion.

Rot.

Meat.

Coagulated blood soaked the ground, filling boot prints, turning the dirt to paste.

Hermione stepped through it, mud and bone, ash and entrails. Her boots squelched, something soft gave way underfoot, she didn’t look down; feared she’d break if she did.

A scream tore through the night, shrill, choked, cut short. Somewhere to her left a flash of green light flared, and was promptly snuffed out.

Another… another.

Smoke hung low, crawling through the ruins of the castle. A snapped flagpole jutted from the ramparts like a spear through the ribcage of a corpse. Stone split, crumbling under the weight of the burning firmament above her.

The air burned. Merlin, it burned… Scorched her lungs with each breath, thick with magic and the stench of charred flesh.

Her eyes stung. Her throat rasped raw. She did not think she could utter any incantation. And her hands shook, shook so violently— not with fear, no, she was past that: with sheer and utter exhaustion. Exhaustion that was bone deep, soul deep. She wasn’t quite sure how she was still standing.

Bodies littered the ground, not soldiers, not anymore.

Children.

Friends.

Families.

It was by the entrance hall where she found them, her boys.

At first, she thought it was a trick of the light— a shape crumpled against the stone, a fallen Death Eater, maybe, or another student— until she saw the glasses.

His glasses were intact. Polished, gleaming, set carefully on his nose. They looked newly repaired, how they did after she had spelled them, on the train, when they had first met. His usually untameable hair was combed back, smoothed, the scar on his brow pale and stark against waxen skin.

Someone had arranged him.

His arms were folded over his chest— but not naturally, not the way a body folds. No, they’d been placed there: fingers laced together, knuckles pale, wand slipped between limp hands like a priest might press a rosary into the fingers of the dead.

His mouth hung slightly open, a smear of blood darkening in the corner. His body was bare— his robes had been cut away, exposing the thin, pale lines of old scars, childhood accidents, curses survived.

But over his heart—

Hermione’s stomach roiled.

Over his heart, Voldemort had carved a mark.

Neat. Precise. Deliberate.

She knew that mark, knew it burned maliciously in the sky above.

The Dark Mark, etched into flesh.

Not burned.

Not seared.

Cut.

Gently, with care, if Voldemort were even capable of such a thing, he had taken the time to—

Hermione fell to her knees.

Not because she meant to; because her body buckled, folded, crumpled under the sheer weight of it.

Her hand lifted, shaking, as if reaching blindly— and then she saw it.

A flash of red, just out of her peripherals. She had to force her neck to move, her head to turn, had to force herself to come face to face with what she knew lay there— who she knew lay there.

Bright, coppery, like a flame guttering in the filth.

The body was twisted, limbs bent at angles she knew were not anatomically possible. Crushed, barely human. A mass of ruined flesh, battered bone, blood pooling the dirt beneath in a mockery of a halo.

But the hair— that unmistakable shock of red hair— untouched. Utterly untouched.

Bright.

Vivid.

Almost cruelly whole. There was no face, not anymore. Just the smear of where it had been, the caved-in ruin where features should have been, where freckles should have been, where the crooked grin and laughing cerulean eyes should have been.

She scrabbled at the ground, fingers slipping, nails breaking as she tried— stupidly, hopelessly— to crawl to him, to piece something back together, to smooth the skin, to fix, to fix, to fix— if she just— Ron would be whole again if she just, let her just— just move— let her fix this— she could— just let her— just—

She heard the whoosh of air before she felt the boot bury itself in her ribcage, her breath tore from her lungs in a jagged, strangled gasp, the world tilting, the pain detonating through her side.

Another kick, sharp, deliberate, and a huff of laughter.

Move.

Her mind jolted, panic cracking through the grief-fog, scattering the broken edges of her thoughts.

MOVE.

Her hands dug into the stone; her arms shaking, her ribs howling in pain, but she forced herself up, curling away, staggering to her feet—

Curses lit the air, streaking past, explosions rocking the ground, the cold night thick with screams anew and smoke.

Run.

She stumbled forward, vision swimming, her chest burning, her legs burning, her head a roar of static—

A shout behind her, a crack of magic.

She spun—

And time slowed.

A curse, searing purple, cut through the air— so close, so sharp, she could feel the heat of it graze her cheek.

Her eyes widened.

Her breath caught, just a hitch— her lashes fluttered as the magic’s aftershock stirred the tiny hairs on her face.

The world narrowed: the pulse pounding in her throat, the roar in her ears, the rush of wind as death missed her by a fraction, a whisper, a ghosts kiss.

RUN.

A gloved hand snatched at her cloak, she twisted, almost fell— lashed out, screamed a curse, heard a cry— and broke free.

Hermione sprinted, heart hammering, a tiny humming bird fluttering in her chest so relentlessly she thought she’d vomit. Breath ragged, robes streaming behind her, out through the crumbling courtyard, over broken stones slick with blood, past the shouts, the curses, the bodies.

Faster, Hermione.
Her legs burned, burned so fierce her eyes streamed, the gates—

If she could just get to the gates—

Another spell singed past her shoulder, blasting stone into shards, she dove, rolled, staggered back up again, legs pumping, faster, faster, faster.

The air thick with ash, the world shaking, her rage a song in her blood.

GO, GO, GO.

Her feet hit the gravel road, her wand lashed up. Eyes wild, teeth bared; and with a crack like the sky splitting open, she vanished.

Gone.

Her body hit solid ground, knees slamming hard enough to jolt her teeth. Her palms scraped jagged stone, her lungs rasping like they’d been set on fire.

Hermione gasped, head bowed, trembling, shuddering. Her ears roared; her vision swam. Blood trickled from her temple, mingling with the grime smeared across her skin.

Where—

She lifted her head, just barely, half a movement—

A gate. Enormous, wrought iron. Twin hedges, beyond them: a manor house that stood proud and tall, windows dark, its spires piercing the clouds like knives.

Malfoy Manor.

Hermione choked on a breath. She hadn’t meant— hadn’t known— but her magic had pulled her here, her body had carried her here, like it knew what had to come next.

Like fate had her by the throat, dragging her forward.

Her limbs shook, nausea coiled in her gut. She swallowed hard, pressing a bloodied hand to the earth, forcing herself upright. She had no plan, no map, no strategy— only a resolve that burnt white hot in her chest.

She staggered forward. One step, another.

She pressed herself against the cold stone wall, chest heaving. Her hands trembled when she raised her wand— but her grip remained steady, steady where it mattered.

A faint shimmer crawled over the perimeter. Wards. Old ones. Brutal ones. Etched into the very foundations by the first Malfoy, she suspected. The Malfoy’s didn’t let their magic rest; the defences were layered as thick as blood. She knew if she were to breach the gate it would be the last thing she ever did.

Lips cracked, voice hoarse, Hermione muttered under her breath. Counter-wards, complicated unravelling spells, over, and over. Her magic sparked weakly, flickering at the edges like a dying star— but it was enough. The shimmer rippled, and then parted.

She slipped through, quiet as a church mouse.

The gravel crunched faintly beneath her as she crept up the driveway, somewhere in the dark, a crow called.

She reached the side of the house, heart rattling in her chest, adrenaline slamming through her veins. Her head felt light— too light, like she might float away if she let herself stop moving.

A flick of her wand. A window eased open. Silent. She slithered through, landing with a soft grunt.

Inside, the manor was silent. Cold marble floors stretched out under gilded ceilings. Dark, ancient paintings lined every inch of every wall, their subjects watching with narrowed, suspicious eyes.

Her fingers clenched tighter around her wand.

She moved. Fast, quiet. Past the grand hall, past the vast, yawning staircase. The air smelled like wax and old wood, like money— like power.

She knew where it was.

Lucius Malfoy’s study. She’d read the intelligence reports in the last days of the war; she’d seen the blueprints, memorised the layouts, learned the secrets. She knew it was kept in the vault, tucked behind bookshelves masked with layers of enchantments.

Her heart hammered.

She reached the study door, whispered the unlocking charm, slipped inside.

The room was dark, she didn’t dare light a lumos. Mahogany shelves lined the walls, stuffed with leather-bound books. A great desk sat in the centre, sprawled with that many papers and artefacts it looked like a living thing. She itched to pour over his secret notes, his plotting, but instead she scanned the room, her breath a mere whisper.

There.

A faint glimmer of magic behind the furthest shelf.

She crossed the room on shaking legs, shoved the books aside, felt the cold kiss of wards prickle across her skin. Her wand flicked in sharp, practiced motions— spells to break, to unravel, to slice through magic far older and darker than she wanted to admit.

The wards buckled.

The hidden panel groaned open, revealing a small compartment— and there it sat.

The time-turner.

Gold and gleaming, coiled with delicate glass, faintly humming with restrained power.

Hermione’s fingers closed around it.

Her throat closed, too.

You’re so close, she thought to herself. Nearly there. Come on.

Behind her, a noise— faint, soft, deadly.

She spun, wand raised—

—but the room was empty.

A trick of the wind. Or a trick of her mind.

Come on, Granger. No time to waste.

She tucked the time turner into her robes, slipped back through the shelves, back through the study, out of the window, back into the night. Every step away from the manor, her pulse raced louder. She waited for the shout, the curse, the crack of apparition, the hot snap of pain— but none came.

By the time she had reached the edge of the estate, she was gasping, her knees buckling, her body screaming to collapse.

Not yet.

Not yet.

CRACK.

Hermione hit the ground hard, her ribs shrieking, her lungs refusing to pull in air— and for one, long, breathless second, she just lay there.

The Forest of Dean loomed, black and skeletal, trees bent at odd angles, branches like grasping fingers clawing at the stars. The veil between worlds was thin here, yes, ever so thin. She could feel it in the air, the stillness. As if the forest were holding its breath.

Frozen.

Silent.

And then—

A sound tore out of her throat, raw and choking. Not a sob. Not a scream. A howl, dragged up from the marrow. Her mouth stretched wide, open too far, a soundless, airless cry peeling her ribs apart. She tore at her own hair; dragging strands out by the roots, curling in on herself as if she could compress the grief small enough to fit in her chest, as if she could swallow it whole.

“Harry—“ the name fractured, splintering as it left her lips.
“Ron—“ her voice cracked, went thin, childlike, breaking under the weight of it.

Gone.

Harry’s glasses—
on his face, no, no, not on his face,
on his body, his body, his body
folded hands, cold skin, blood—
—blood at the corner of his mouth.

No, no, no, no, no.

Ron’s hair,
Ron’s laugh,
Ron’s—
smashed, ruined, gone
no face— no voice, gone, smashed, ruined—
red, red, red
like flames, like entrails, like the inside of her skull.

Why did you survive? Why?

Her fingers dug into her scalp.

She could feel her heartbeat in her teeth.

“Please, please, PLEASE,

Gone.

“Come back— come back, COME BACK—“

They’re dead you stupid girl, they aren’t coming back.

Gone, desecrated,

dead.

She slammed her fists into the ground.

Once. Twice. Again—

And the earth didn’t care.

…enough.

Her eyes snapped open, wide, wild, gleaming.

Fix it, fix it, FIX IT—

Hermione ripped at her robes, tearing them off with trembling fingers, wrenching the fabric, yanking until it split at the seams, until she stood bare and shuddering under the black sky.

She dropped to her knees, muttering— no, snarling— as she dug her wand into the dirt, carving runes into the frostbitten ground, the hardened bark on the trees. Her hands bled, her knees bled. She carved until her knuckles cracked, until her fingers went numb.

And when the dirt, the trees, the rocks were done—

She carved into herself.

She scored lines into her thighs, her arms, her belly, tearing wounds into skin already battered and bruised. Blood welled, hot and thick, trailing down her legs, her calves, pooling at her feet.

The animals came next.

Small things first— mice, squirrels, rats— drawn by the magic pulsing in the air, trembling under the call. Hermione snatched them up, teeth bared, eyes wild, slicing them open with the tip of her wand, smearing their blood across her skin, across the runes, across the time-turner itself.

And when that wasn’t enough—

She went for bigger things.

A fox. A deer. Animals young and old, at all stages of life.

Time’s price.

The blood painted her face, her chest, streaking down her sides in hot sticky trails.

The magic hummed.

The runes flared.

Hermione tipped her head back, her mouth open wide, foaming at the corners, her breath coming in gasping, panting snarls, half-witch, half-something older… wilder.

And then—

She chanted.

Not words, not a language.

Sounds.

Hisses and croaks and ragged, ancient syllables that scraped out of her oesophagus like shards of glass.

The trees groaned.

Hermione’s body shook, shuddered, spasmed— her spine bending, her ribs straining, her hands flaring out wide as she danced around the circle, stamping her bare feet into frozen mud, clawing at the air, at the stars, at the very fabric of magic itself. Her fists slammed into her ribcage; sparking pain, sparking magic, her hair stood on end, the magic peeled the skin from her bones, pulled at the very edges of what she was.

Her eyes rolled back.

Her mouth split open in a scream-laugh, sharp and feral, spittle flying, blood flecking her teeth. Black veins spiderwebbed their way under skin stretched too tight, her chest arched—

The time-turner pulsed once, twice, a final heartbeat—

And Hermione flung herself forward, arms out, mouth open in a scream that wasn’t a scream, eyes blazing, body lit from within by the sheer, burning need to destroy, to fix, to change.

Her last thought before the light swallowed her:

take me.

And the magic did.

Chapter 2: Arrival, Blood-Borne

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was the start of the school year, September 1st, 1943.

She stood frozen, breath misting in the evening air, eyes locked on the castle she remembered only as a grave.

A tremor ran through her legs. She pressed her palms flat against against the cold iron, squeezing her eyes shut, willing the roaring in her head to quiet.

Not now. 

Not the time for shaking, not the time for breaking. She had slipped through the jaws of death, torn herself out of time, carved a path into this moment with blood and bone and magic far, far too dark.

She would not falter now.

Hermione inhaled— slow, sharp, a hiss between her teeth. She rolled her shoulders back, lifted her chin. Let the freezing metal bite into her fingers, let the raw skin sting where she clutched too tight. Let it ground her; steady her.

When she opened her eyes again, the castle still loomed— but this time, she forced herself to see it.

Not a ruin, not yet.

Her chest ached, she swallowed the feeling down.

One step.

Another.

Shoes crunching on the gravel, she passed through the gates.

And there— waiting at the base of the steps, they stood.

Headmaster Armando Dippet: slight, silver-haired, sharp-nosed, his eyes cool with calculation. And beside him, younger, leaner, but unmistakably familiar— Albus Dumbledore, auburn hair gleaming in the lantern light, his pale blue gaze flicking sharply across her as she approached.

Hermione nearly faltered again.

Dead men.

“Miss Dufort,” Dippet greeted warmly, extending a withered hand. “We are honoured to receive you here.”

Hermione Dufort— not Hermione Granger, don’t forget, never forget— clutched her cloak tighter around her thin frame, feet raw and blistered in stolen shoes, heartbeat thudding loud in her ribcage.

She dipped her head faintly, wrapping herself in soft-spoken sadness. “Thank you, monsieur.”

Dumbledore said nothing, but his eyes raked over her— the shadows beneath her eyes, the trembling of her fingers, the faint tremor in her stance. She felt him catalogue every weakness, every threadbare edge. He was as familiar a wizard as any with the signs of dark magic exposure, and yet his features betrayed none of that burning suspicion she knew he felt. She resisted the urge to scratch at the faint lines still marked into her flesh. 

“We understand you’ve… come far,” Dippet said gently. “From France, yes?”

“Yes, sir.” Hermione kept her voice quiet, controlled. “My home was lost. The war—” she paused, let her throat hitch faintly, “—I had no where else.”

Dippet made a soft, sympathetic sound. “You’ll be safe here, child. But before we place you, we’d like to assess your level. We don’t want to overwhelm you, of course, but—”

“But you’d rather not underestimate me, either,” Hermione finished softly, a faint curl at the corner of her mouth.

A blink, surprised, from Dippet. 

And a curl at the corner of Dumbledores own mouth, whether from amusement or suspicion— she knew not.

The testing room was small— suffocatingly so— lined with ancient dark wood, faintly glowing runes carved into the stone, they breathed, like living things. She recognised them:

Algiz. Sowilo. Eihwaz. Mannaz.

Old magic. Protection, power, balance, perception. Wards of truth, of clarity, of raw magical detection.

The lantern hanging above her swayed slightly, casting slow, spinning shadows on the walls.

She curled her hands into fists.

It was like walking into a spider’s web. The magic in the room brushed over her frayed core, her splintering edges— her twisted, rotting magic— and the urge to flinch, to snarl, to claw at her own skin nearly overran her.

Wrong, wrong, WRONG.

Run, get out, go go go—

Breathe. Get it together you pathetic mess, a cruel voice cut into her head.

She forced herself still, forced her heart to slow. She counted the beats between her ribs, counted the breaths, counted the time between each pulse, counted her teeth in her mouth with her tongue. She felt her magic coil, shudder, spit sparks under her skin— her magic was a pacing, snarling thing, like a cornered beast inside of her, baring its teeth— and she pushed it down, deep, deeper.

The room was quiet. Watching.

In the corner something flickered—

A smear of red.

A mop of messy black.

No.

Hermione stared straight ahead, a thin sheath of ice keeping her rooted to the spot. She would not look, she would not look, she would not—

“Miss Dufort,’ said the cool, clipped voice— Dippet, seated at the far table, spectacles perched low on his nose, eyes sharp despite his age. “Shall we begin?”

A small, respectful smile. “Of course, sir.”

Her voice was calm, measured, smooth.

Inside, her magic howled.

Dumbledore watched from the corner, his normally twinkling eyes half-lidded and thoughtful. His fingers drummed lightly on the chair’s arm, she was reminded of a cat: the way it watched a mouse.

“Lets begin simply,” Dippet murmured, “Can you perform a Lumos?”

She flicked her wand— a sharp, clean light burst at the tip.

“Nox?”

Darkness.

“How about a shielding charm? Protego?”

Her shield flared up— shimmering, solid— but she felt the pull, the strange, dragging twist inside her magic, as if the core had been rewired, redrawn.

Her fingers clenched tighter around her wand.

Dippet’s mouth twitched slightly. “Perhaps… a Patronus Charm?”

Her throat closed.

No.

No, not that. Not now.

Her heartbeat thundered, her chest pulled tight.

But she raised her wand anyway, because she couldn’t hesitate, couldn’t falter, couldn’t show them the yawning fissures beneath her skin— and forced the words out through gritted teeth:

Expecto Patronum.

For one fragile second— silver mist. Thin, faint, shimmering like gossamer.

An otter— her otter— appeared, blurred, its body frail, emaciated, its tail stuttering, its bright little paws flickering like a dying flame.

Hermione’s breath hitched, her whole body trembling with the effort to hold it. This was the Patronus that used to leap, twist, somersault, chasing shadows across walls with irrepressible joy. This was the Patronus Harry had laughed at, Ron had teased her about.

Now— a ghost.

Pathetic. Weak. Flickering.

She felt the magic collapse, crumbling, snuffed out like a breath across a candle flame.

She wanted to scream.

But she didn’t.

She didn’t.

Dippet made a small, thoughtful sound, marking something on parchment. Dumbledore, silent. Watching. Always watching.

Hermione swallowed the burn in her throat.

“Aequor Suspendis,” Dippet continued smoothly, summoning a shallow basin filled with water.

Hermione’s stomach roiled.

Oh.

Beautiful magic. Elegant, fine, delicate magic. The kind she’d read about in dusty old tomes, in libraries she’d dreamed of visiting— before the war, before the deaths, before everything turned to ash.

She moved her wand through the air, carefully—

Aequor Suspendis.

The water lifted, morphing into a perfect, suspended sphere, floating like a tiny moon above them.

It was… beautiful.

Pointless.

Frivolous.

She ground her teeth together, lips pressed into a thin line.

Dippet’s fingers steepled themselves. “Memoria Extracta?”

Her breath shivered.

Fine.

Fine, she knew this one.

Her wand to her temple— a glimmering silver thread— she pulled it free, forced the magic to obey, even as her bones howled, even as her skin prickled and her vision blurred.

She could do this.

She could do this.

Dippet spoke again, eyes sharp, smile thin. 

“Silvatica Callens.”

Her stomach turned watery.

Old forest magic. Natural magic. Ancient, delicate, utterly unnecessary— a dance with roots and wind and soil, the kind of charm you learned when you had years, decades, to master the art, not when you were eighteen and dodging fatal curses in the filth.

She could feel the anger rise, slow, cold, blistering.

Her hands tightened.

Her wand drew the shape, the delicate loop—

Inclinare… arboris… umbra…

But the spell slipped through her fingers like water.

The collapse was silent, sharp.

The failure echoed.

Dippet sat back, his lips curling— just slightly, just enough. “Not to worry, Miss Dufort,” he said mildly. “That one… is rarely managed even by our best.”

His eyes gleamed— faintly satisfied. Faintly relieved.  

Hermione caught the look. Understood it, even through the haze of her spinning mind. Like a man watching a dog jump for a high stick, pleased it had missed. He wanted to see her limits, he wanted to see her fail. To remind himself that she was still… human. Still fallible. Still containable. How dare he. Her mind spat and roared and snarled—

I didn’t have the time for your precious, delicate, useless magic, you smug little man.

I didn’t have the luxury of summoning flowers and coaxing trees to dance.

I was busy bleeding in the dirt, burying my friends, fighting a war you will never understand.

She wanted to scream— to spit back that no one had thrown unforgivables at Death Eaters in the middle of the night asking if they knew fucking forest-summoning.

But she didn’t.

She forced herself still. She forced herself small. Let them see the clever little foreign witch. Let them believe she was just shy, just sweet, just gifted, just a touch overwhelmed.

She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. Smiled— thin, polite, brittle. “Im afraid I haven’t mastered that one yet, sir.”

“No matter, no matter. Still remarkable,” he supplied, exchanging a look with Dumbledore.

“She’s seventh-year ready,” Dumbledore remarked gently, “Possibly beyond.”

Hermione forced a brief smile. “I… would prefer to be placed below.”

The silence prickled, sharp-edged and uncertain.

“But— Miss Dufort, with your gifts—”

“I would rather grow amongst my peers, sir,” Hermione said softly, voice steel-wrapped in silk. “Its been a… difficult time. I’d rather not stand out too much.”

Dumbledore’s sharp eyes flicked up, “Wise,” he murmured, “Very wise indeed.”

Her stomach lurched— it wasn’t wisdom. It was survival. Less notice, fewer eyes. Fewer questions.

“Very well,” Dippet said kindly, clapping his hands together. “We’ll take you to the sorting shortly.”

Hermione dipped her head, hands clenched tight at her sides, magic sparking hot and wild under her skin. A bead of sweat rolled down her spine and she resisted the urge to writhe.

As they gathered their papers, her eyes flicked, just briefly, to the far corner.

Harry. Standing pale, glass-eyed, mouth parted faintly.

Ron. A mass of ruin, red hair bright as cursed fire.

Her chest wrenched, her breath caught in her throat—

“Miss Dufort?” Dumbledore’s voice cut across the room, a careful thread of sound reeling her back.

She forced herself still. Forced her mouth into a calm curve. Forced her gaze forward.

“Shall we?”

Her legs were fighting to keep her upright, her heartbeat pounded. She gave the faintest nod.

The Great Hall waited.

She turned to go— but something snagged.

A thread of instinct, a flicker in the air.

She shouldn’t have looked back, shouldn’t have risked it, but she did.

Her eyes lifted, just once, just a glance, to Dumbledore’s face—

—And there it was.

Not the twinkle, not the warmth; the sharp, cutting light. Suspicion. Not yet formed into words, but it hung heavy in the space between them.

Her tongue turned leaden in her mouth, her throat felt as dry as bone.

It took effort to curl her lips in a polite, deferential smile, took all her willpower to dip her head, just enough, and turn away.

She didn’t see the way his icy gaze followed her to the door, didn’t see the small crease of a frown appear at the corner of his mouth. She only felt the echo of it— a glinting edge, sharp as a knife.

Waiting.

Notes:

formatting might be weird, I'm having slight troubles with the rich text, hopefully its readable :,)

Chapter 3: Crowned by Ruin

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The hush in the Great Hall wasn’t just silence. It was something alive. It pressed in from the bewitched ceiling, crept along the stone walls, sank sharp little claws into her skin. 

Dufort. Hermione. 

Her name cracked across the space like the snap of a femur. 

For half a second— just half— Hermione thought, wildly, what if I don’t go? What if she stayed right there, still as stone, let the hush grow louder and thicker until it swallowed her whole? What if she ran? What if she screamed? What if she flung the table over and snarled and clawed her way out like an animal—

Her legs moved. 

She was walking. 

The scrape of her shoes echoed sharp across the floor, every step a little knife twist into the silence. She felt eyes on her, every one of them, peeling her open as if she were made of paper. 

She wondered, distantly, if they could tell. If they could see how the borrowed robes sagged on her frame, the sleeves too long, the collar hanging loose at the throat. If they knew how her bones ached, how her ribs poked sharp under thin skin, how her body was failing her from the inside out. If they could smell the smoke still clinging to her hair, to her skin, no matter how many times she tried to scrub it away. If they saw the way her fingers trembled at her sides, if they could hear the roar inside her skull. 

Her gaze flicked up, just once, just for a heartbeat. 

Dumbledore. 

Young, sharp-eyed, frowning faintly. Watching. Knowing.

A sick little jolt tore through her chest, and she had to bite the inside of her cheek to stop the laugh bubbling its way up her throat. 

What a joke. 

What a cruel, perverse little joke. 

Here she was, stepping up to a stupid little stool, about to play pretend in a school full of children, when she knew the taste of blood, the stink of burnt flesh, the sound a body made when it was split open. 

Her stomach twisted, her vision swam. 

Her fingers clenched in the sleeves of her robe— don’t shake, don’t shake, don’t shake— as she stepped up, perched carefully, felt the hard edge of the wood bite into the backs of her thighs. 

She was so tired. 

So hungry. 

So done. 

And all she had to do was survive. 

Just this. 

Just this one more thing. 

And then the next thing. 

And the next.

And the next. 

The Sorting Hat slipped down over her brow. 

Darkness. 

At once a voice filled her skull:

…no.

Hermione’s fingers twitched in her lap.

No.

The voice grew sharper, a thin wire pulled taut.

This cannot be. This is a mistake. You— you should not be here.

Her breath hitched faintly.

Oh, no, no, no, the hat whispered, like old silk tearing. 

You are not… you can’t be… this is all wrong. What have you done?

The denial cracked, like ice underfoot, the voice shifting— twisting— into fury.

WHAT HAVE YOU DONE.

The words slammed into her mind like the blow of a hammer.

WHAT DID YOU BRING INTO ME, GIRL?

Hermione clenched her jaw, teeth grinding.

You— you have torn yourself. You are raw, flayed open, leaking magic that should never have existed. The hat’s voice hissed like storm, almost frantic. I feel it— old, old, OLD magic— the kind this school was built to hold back. Do you even understand what you have done?

She forced her shoulders to stay straight, forced them to not sag in despair— and her ears, traitorous things, strained— catching the faint hiss of whispers, snatched words:

“Hat-stall?”

“What’s wrong with her?”

“She’s just sitting there—”

You reek of grief, the hat spat. You STINK of death. You carry ghosts, girl, you carry blood, you carry ruin.

A flicker, Harry’s pale skin, a flash, Ron’s crumpled bloody mass. The smell of ash, the sharp taste of copper.

She shuddered, grasping at the edges of her grief like she was trying to catch shards of glass mid-fall, hands bloodied, breath ragged, everything slipping through her fingers faster than she could hold.

You think you can just walk in here, slide under me, and hide? You think a false name will shield you? I see you, girl. I see everything. I was made to crown kings… it whispered. To shape liars, murderers, heroes, fools… but you—

Her fists ached as she clenched them in her lap.

The Sorting Hat’s voice sank low, like something ancient and cracked and crumbling to dust— But you… oh, child… I was never meant to weigh the souls of the broken.

And then, the voice dipped lower, quieter, almost pleading.

…why? Why would you do this to yourself?

Hermione’s throat closed.

You are so small, the hat murmured. So young. And you carry so much pain. I feel it— your brittle bones, your cracked magic, your breaking mind. You are a thread stretched too thin, a candle burning too fast. Why? Why did you step into the fire, little one?

Please…

It does not have to be this way, the hat whispered, almost coaxing now. We could place you somewhere safe. Somewhere quiet. Hufflepuff, perhaps— warmth, kindness, healing. You could rest. You could let go.

She nearly whimpered then; bit her lip to stop the noise escaping, dug her nails into her palm to ground herself.

You want to be placed with the snakes, the hat said softly, mournfully. You want to sink into the den. Why, child? Why Slytherin when your heart was once bright, so bright, all fire and loyalty and love?

Hermione opened her mouth. Her voice, inside her head, cut like a blade.

Slytherin.

The hat recoiled, sharp and cold. You think you choose? it hissed. You think you command me?

Her body held stiff, unyielding, the weight of all the watchful eyes pinning her in place. She could almost feel them measuring her: the girls whispering behind cupped hands, boy’s narrowed eyes, the teacher’s half-frowns.

The flicker of intrigue— or suspicion— in Dumbledore’s gaze.

Dread coiled in her gut, her skin was slick, sweat sluiced over her ribs like a cold river.

You are fraying at the seams, the hat snarled. You are barely holding yourself together. And yet you crawl in here, spilling your sickness, your rot, into me— the oldest relic of this place— and you dare to tell me where you belong?

Hermione’s mouth curved bitterly. 

You are a knife with no sheath, the hat rasped. You are a candle in a hurricane. You are a girl who has slit her own throat and is still trying to fight.

The voice sagged— worn, tired, ancient. I should not place you anywhere, the hat murmured, hollow now. I should cast you out. You are not meant to be here. You are not meant to survive. 

Slytherin, she begged, Slytherin. 

A long, shuddering pause.

The hat let out a breath, like wind through an empty grave. 

…very well, little one. it lamented. 

The voice grew brittle, thin, almost broken, as it called:

SLYTHERIN!

The word echoed— slow, final, rippling through the Great Hall like a stone dropped into deep water. There was no applause. 

And then, in the soft, private dark inside the hat, the whisper came:

But I wash my hands of this, the hat croaked, so frail and old, so old— You are not mine to save. You are not mine to mourn. Please… turn back. Please… before you break entirely. 

It wasn’t the words that undid her. It was the sound. 

Hermione felt something crack; soft and painful, inside her chest— like the ghost of a sob she couldn’t let out. She thought, deep in her bones, that this was the most horrible thing she had ever heard. 

She rose, slow, mechanical. 

Her knees locked, her thighs twitched. Her spine felt too thin, too flimsy. Vertebrae like building blocks stacked haphazardly on top of each-other, no care for structural integrity. She took a moment to smooth her skirts down with hands that shook like a leaf, took a moment to set her jaw in place and ground herself. 

She took her first step. 

The Great Hall held its breath. 

The stone floor stretched before her, long and pale and glimmering faintly under the floating candles. On either side, the house tables flanked her like rows of polished coffins, packed with staring students— she refused to look at any one of them. 

She forced her chin up, forced her shoulders back. Forced her legs to move, one after the other, ignoring how her muscles burned, how her ribs ached, how her lungs bleated softly with each inhalation. 

The Slytherin table loomed closer— dark wood slick with polish, silver goblets glinting, the house crest swaying overhead: green and silver, scale and fang. 

Hermione reached the table, and lowered herself, faint, like a marionette whose strings had been cut, folding into place with a quiet, hollow finality. 

Her hands pressed flat against the table, fingers splayed, white-knuckled, gripping. Her head hung limp, shadowed by the fall of her hair. 

She couldn’t breathe— she couldn’t move. 

The clatter of cutlery. 

The scrape of chairs. 

The soft murmur of a thousand voices, rising and falling, undulating like waves against the stone walls. 

The food appeared. 

She flinched. 

The sudden flood on her senses hit her like a sucker-punch— rich, heavy, greasy, thick. Steaming roasts, buttery pies, mounds of golden potatoes, fat, glistening puddings crowned with cream.

Her stomach clenched; her throat scraped dry. 

She reached, blindly— a goblet, cool under shaking fingers. Lifted it to her lips. Swallowed. The pumpkin juice slid down, the cold a balm to her throat. It grounded her, ever so slightly, for three or four heartbeats, enough to reach for a Turkey sandwich. 

She bit. Chewed, swallowed. 

Ash. 

It was ash in her mouth. 

Her jaw tightened. 

Her eyes stung. 

Her hands clenched around her goblet; her knuckles bled white. 

She hated them. 

Every single last one of them. 

They had no idea. 

No idea how fucking lucky they were. 

Her magic coiled under her skin, ribs flaring with every ragged, painful breath.

And then—

A shift. 

The faintest scrape of wood on stone, the lightest weight settling beside her. 

Hermione flicked her gaze sideways - and froze. 

A girl. 

Sitting perfectly still. 

Her skin was alabaster— no, not alabaster, bone-white. So thin and colourless it seemed stretched over the fine architecture of her face. Her hair was white, pure white, falling sleek and soft over her shoulders like fresh snowfall, untouched and soundless. 

But it was her eyes that caught Hermione’s breath— pale, almost translucent, the irises faint as bleached pearls, set in eyes so lightless they might have been of a creature dredged up from the depths, a thing that had never once known sunlight. 

She sat with her hands folded, fingers long and slender, her spine unnaturally straight, her chin slightly tilted— a study in stillness, in something so precisely still it felt wrong, like a doll left too long in one position, or a figure at rest that should never move again. 

There was no flicker of emotion on her face. No twitch of muscle. Only that cold, unblinking gaze, and Hermione felt, for one brief moment that she was not looking at a girl at all, but at something wearing the shape of one. 

Hermione swallowed hard, her hackles raised. 

She didn’t know this girl. Didn’t know her name, her year, her face. Didn’t know why she was here; why she was sitting beside her, silent, watchful. 

Hermione turned her gaze back to the table, her breath hitched faintly, shallow, strained. The noise of the hall washed over her, distant and muffled, like she was underwater. 

She didn’t look up again—

not until she felt it.

Sharp. 

Piercing. 

Unblinking. 

The weight of a stare. 

Her eyes flicked up, just once, unbidden—

And him. 

Sitting further down the Slytherin table, hands folded, head tilted just so— watching her like a hawk circling something already half-dead.

Notes:

probably my favourite chapter written in my life, out of any fic ^...^

Chapter 4: The Quiet Violence of Survival

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hermione jerked awake, her sleep fitful and restless. She grasped her wand from under her pillow, and listened intently into the darkness that greeted her. She was first aware of the coolness of the air, and then the soft sounds of her dorm-mates slumbering in their four posters. The Slytherin dormitory was cold, colder than she remembered Gryffindor tower— carved deep into the stone under the lake, the air smelled faintly of wet rock and iron, like an old tomb. 

No threat, no threat, no threat.

She lay still for a moment, eyes half-lidded, heart ticking in a slow, heavy beat. She felt it in her bones— that low thrum, that wrongness humming under her skin. Her magic pulsed sluggishly, sickly, like spoiled blood. 

Her fingers twitched where they rested by her side. She let them go loose around her wand, flexed them once, twice, feeling the faint tremor there. Faint, but real. 

Her teeth clenched. 

No. 

Not now. 

Not here. 

With deliberate care, she sat up. 

The curtains around her bed were heavy, dark green, edged in silver thread. She drew them back, slow, measured, the rings sliding against the rail with a whispering sigh. 

The dormitory stretched before her: stone walls, feathered beds, soft torchlight flickering across the pale faces of the girls sleeping. They were all beautiful, in that purebred, aristocratic way— glossy hair, smooth skin, delicate hands folded over embroidered blankets. 

Hermione stood, bare feet against the icy flagstone floor, skin prickling as the chill sank bone-deep. 

Her breath caught faintly, rasping in her throat. She reached for her dressing gown— but stopped. her hands hovered, trembling, and instead… she drifted. 

Soft, near soundless steps, gliding across the stone, to one of the ornate trunks tucked neatly at the foot of the other girls’ beds. The lock gleamed faintly in the torchlight; golden, delicate, little silver filigree shaped like snakes twisting over the clasp. 

Her fingers ghosted over it. She muttered a soft unlocking charm under her breath— the trunk creaked open. 

Inside: silk blouses, delicate lace gloves, perfumes in crystal bottles, jewellery tangled like veins of gold and pearl. Hermione’s hands moved fast, efficient— rifling, sifting, discarding— until she found it: a heavy, gaudy ring. Big, fat stone, wide band, something meant to impress and blind. 

She hissed under her breath, snatching it up. Her thumb rubbed the edge once, then she closed her fist around it, eyes narrowing. Petty theft was below her, but if the pitiful clinking of her coin purse was any indication— well, based on the contents of the trunk, she was sure it wouldn’t be missed. 

With a soft flick of her wand, she transfigured the piece— the gem shrinking, the gold dulling, reshaping into a plain, unremarkable band. A headache bloomed at the back of her skull as she concentrated, focused her magic— conceal, cover, shroud. 

Conceal. Cover. Shroud. 

It had to work. 

It had to. 

Her hands shook. She bit the inside of her cheek, forcing the tremors still, and slipped the ring onto her finger. 

The glamour sluiced over her skin like a waterfall. Her body… blurred. Smoothed. She exhaled, shaky. 

But she knew— oh, she knew— what lay beneath. 

The bruises mapped across her ribs, like fingerprints pressed too hard. The black veins spiderwebbing over her arms, threading up her neck, faint but there, coiling like oil under the surface. The cuts, raw and ragged, curling pink and silver over old scars. The burns, little pockets of ruined flesh along her palms, her forearms. The hollowness of her stomach, the harsh sharpness of bone at her hips, her collar, her wrists. Her face in the mirror— sunken, pale, eyes bruised-purple underneath, a tremor in her jaw she couldn’t quite bite down. And worst of all, crude and deep,  M U D B L O O D. Carved jaggedly into her arm - cursed, glowing, unhealable. 

It was all still there. 

The ring hid it. Nothing more. 

Hermione flexed her fingers once, twice— watching the smooth illusion hold, feeling the awful ache crawling beneath. 

She inhaled. 

Held it. 

Let go. 

No one could see, no one could know. 

The sixth year Slytherin girls’ washroom was silent at this hour. The marble floors glistened, freshly polished— the silver fixtures caught little glints of the torchlight. It smelled like cold stone, faint perfume, damp towels. She felt sick. 

Hermione let the door fall shut behind her, the soft click echoing too loudly in the cavernous space. Her fingers trembled at the buttons of her nightclothes. She peeled them away, layer by layer, swallowing hard, trying not to look. 

She stepped under the water. 

Scalding. 

It hit her like knives, needling down her spine, slapping against bruised flesh and scabbed lacerations, peeling a sharp hiss from between her teeth. Her hands shot out, bracing against the cold tile wall. 

She stood there— head bowed, hair hanging in wet ropes down her back, eyes squeezed shut— as the heat soaked through her skin, sinking deep, curling in her belly like an anchor. 

Her breath came hard, uneven. She pressed her forehead to the wall. 

The water cascaded over her shoulders, down her back, tracing the angles of her spine, the sharp line of her shoulder blades, pooling at her feet. 

Her mind spiralled. 

Harry. 

Ron. 

The time-turner. 

The ritual. 

The pain. 

Her fingers clenched against the tile, her nails scraping faint lines into the grout. 

Stop. 

Focus. 

Hermione inhaled slowly, shakily, through her nose— counted to five— exhaled through her mouth. 

Again. 

Again. 

The water hissed and steamed, clouding the mirrors, ensconcing the room in mist.

When she finally stepped back, her skin was raw, flushed red, the marks hidden under her glamour, her breathing shallow but steady. Her hands shook as she wrapped a towel around herself, patting dry, avoiding the mirror’s accusing flash. 

Hermione shuffled out of the bathroom. 

The heavy wooden door creaked shut behind her, and with it came a sigh— a rush of steam spilling out into the dormitory, curling like a wraith around her ankles before dissolving into the cold, thin air. 

It was as if she left something behind in that mist: her frayed grief, her brittle anger, her splintering edges. 

The dormitory was dim, lit only by the low flicker of the torches in their sconces. The hush was absolute— the delicate breathing of the girls asleep, the faint creak of old wood, the soft brushing of her bare feet across the floor. 

She reached her four-poster, and sat, fingers curled in the towel pooled across her lap. 

The uniform lay there— neatly folded, freshly pressed, all green trim and silver buttons, the snake crest sat imperiously on the breast. 

A humourless smile curled her lips. 

A uniform. 

A costume. 

A shield. 

She slipped her arms through the sleeves, each motion deliberate, as if preparing for battle— pulling the robe across her shoulders, smoothing it over her chest, fastening the tiny silver clasps one by one. Slung the unfamiliar tie around her throat like a noose, bullied her hair back - arms screaming in protest at the effort. 

Her breathing stayed tight, her jaw locked, her eyes flat, and felt the weight of stares before she even turned. 

Across the room, two girls sat upright in their beds— not asleep, not even pretending. They watched her with wary curiosity, something sharp and slitted flickering behind their gazes. 

Hermione lifted her chin slightly, not enough to challenge, but enough to mark herself: not prey. The girls held eye contact a breath too long, before finally looking away. 

Her heart thrummed, and she turned towards the narrow mirror in the corner, set against the wall. 

Her reflection caught her by surprise— not because of the new clothes, the borrowed uniform, the carefully braided hair— but because of the eyes staring back. Baleful. Shadowed. Too sharp, too sunken. 

Hermione’s hands brushed at her collar, smoothing the fabric, and for a moment, her fingers hesitated over the pale skin of her throat. Would they know? Would they see her— see what she was, what she’d done, what she carried inside her bones?

Her fingers curled into fists at her sleeves, yanking the fabric down sharply, covering her wrists, her hands, every pathetic, betraying inch. 

Let them watch, she told herself. 

Let them stare. 

Let them wonder. 

She exhaled once, slow and steady— and stepped out into the corridor.

The air outside the dormitory was chill and heavy, faint traces of lake water curling through the stones. Her footsteps carried softly over the flagstones as she slipped through the quiet, shadowed passageways, drawn by the low murmur of voices ahead.

Near the entrance to the Great Hall a prefect stood waiting— handing out scrolls, clipped maps, a murmured “welcome” to each passing student.

Hermione accepted hers without a word. Her fingers curled tightly around the parchment, eyes flicking over the tight script, the careful inked marks.

Schedule.

Map.

Room numbers.

Class times.

Her name—

Her false name—

scrawled at the top in looping hand.

It barely felt real.

She tucked the papers away, her pulse ticking, the day already pressing heavy against her shoulders.

The Great Hall was near-empty this early. Only a scattering of students dotted the long tables, their chatter muted, their laughter soft. The ceiling arched high overhead, pale grey with the faintest blush of morning.

Hermione slipped through the doors, her robes drawn close, her head down. Her stomach growled faintly; she ignored it.

She reached the Slytherin table, paused only a second, fingers brushing over the platters, plucked a piece of toast, cold and brittle, and slipped it between her teeth. Turning on her heel, she left.

No one stopped her.

No one spoke.

Charms passed in a blur.

Hermione sat near the window, light spilling across her parchment, the tip of her quill trembling slightly between her fingers. Professor Viridian’s voice droned in the background— a lecture on charm theory, wand movements, magical intent. Hermione’s eyes flickered from her notes to the demonstration at the front, but her mind gnawed elsewhere.

Her magic felt… wrong today. Heavy in her bones. She could still do the work, but it left her breathless, left her fingers cramping when she cast, like something inside was rusting.

She held herself too still, too composed, felt the way glances flicked toward her, the quiet hush of new faces, the subtle prickle of curiosity. She didn’t look back.

The bell rang.

Students packed up in bursts of chatter and laughter, brushing past her desk— the rustle of robes, the squeak of chairs, the slam of books into bags. Hermione rose slowly, smoothing her uniform sleeves, jaw tight. She adjusted her grip on her wand, exhaling once through her nose.

Potions next.

She walked the stone halls, counting the steps, her pace steady, unhurried. Down the narrow staircase, through the torchlit corridor, the smell of damp stone and alchemical fumes curling in the air.

By the time she reached the potions classroom, most of the seats were already filling— students clustered in groups, voices low, bottles clinking, pages rustling. She saw Slughorn bustling at the front, round and beaming.

Hermione drew a slow breath, and stepped inside.

The air inside had a sharp mineral bite— the kind that crept into her lungs and coiled around her ribs. Hermione sat on her narrow wooden stool, the surface hard beneath her thighs, hands folded neatly in her lap.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

She fixed her gaze on the tabletop, tracing the faint scars and knife-marks carved deep into the wood— initials, symbols, faint slashes from long-forgotten blades.

Around her, the room buzzed softly. She let the noises drift around her, let them coat her skin like a thin film.

Don’t stand out.

Don’t stand out.

Now, then!” Slughorn’s voice rang out, fat and gleeful, rolling through the air like syrup. Hermione’s lip twitched— indistinct, involuntary. Merlin, she hated that voice. She hated him— his soft, pink-cheeked face, his beady little eyes, his eagerness.

She cursed him silently. The man who had once, in a moment of smug pride, handed Tom Riddle the key to immortality.

She shifted slightly on the stool, letting her robes pool loosely around her. She could feel the stares— feel the eyes on the edges of her skin like biting gnats.

The new girl.

The French girl.

The odd girl.

Let them look.

She smoothed her fingers down the edges of her sleeves, smoothed her fingers over her new ring. 

Hide the veins.

Hide the scars.

Hide the sickness.

A flicker of movement to her right. She caught it— a pale-haired boy glancing at her, too quickly, then away again. A girl with broad shoulders and narrowed eyes. Another, fiddling nervously with the tip of her quill.

She catalogued them all, cold and efficient.

None of them mattered.

“Miss Dufort,” Slughorn called suddenly, smiling wide, his fleshy cheeks dimpling. “Perhaps you can tell us— powdered moonstone? What’s it good for, eh?”

Hermione lifted her head, slow, measured, the way one might lift a blade off a whetstone. 

“Calming,” she said softly, voice cool and even. “Clarity of mind. Used in sleeping draughts, love potions, certain memory restoratives.”

She could have said more. She could have rattled off three dozen more uses, their counterreactions, the precise magical weight. 

She didn’t. 

Slughorn’s face lit up. “Excellent, excellent! You hear that, class? Well done— sharp as a tack!”

The whispers rippled again, subtle— a shift of attention, a pull of breath. 

Hermione dropped her gaze. 

Slughorn bustled on, laughing softly, rattling off stories to the other students, asking questions— one here, one there— as he moved through the room. Hermione tuned most of it out, half-listening, half-counting the heartbeats in her chest. 

She caught a few words here and there:

“…and the infusion mustn’t boil, remember that dear…”

“…excellent dear boy, just excellent work…”

“…yes, yes, but you must be careful with the ratio…”

Her breath hitched faintly. She forced herself still. 

Slow, steady, composed. 

She wondered if they knew— these classmates, these children, these pretty, privileged little things— how close they sat to something feral. How close they sat to a girl stitched together with dark magic, trembling at the seams. How little they understood the world outside their stone walls, their polished wood desks, their shining silver crests. 

Hermione pressed her tongue against the roof of her mouth, tasting the faint bitterness of bile. She could feel it now, surging under her skin— the sick, burning magic, curling slow and heavy around her bones. 

Her sat two rows in front of her. 

Her eyes flicked up, once, twice— watching the set of his shoulders, the straight line of his spine, the sharp cut of his profile when he turned to answer Slughorn’s question.

Tom Riddle. 

Diligent. Brilliant. Meticulous. 

She watched his hands— long, slender fingers, pale against dark wood— as they measured, weighed, poured, stirred. His movements were graceful, almost delicate, precise as a blade. Every action smooth, controlled, elegant. 

She felt her lip curl faintly. 

It was revolting. 

How good he was. How effortlessly, perfectly good. 

Not that anyone would call him good.

Not here, not yet. 

But they admired him, respected him. 

Hermione’s throat tightened as she watched Slughorn drift by his station, as the boy offered some quiet, perfectly polite reply, as the professor beamed, delighted, indulgent. 

Breathe. 

Steady. 

Her fingers trembled, she hated that they did. 

A hand raised to answer a question, another scribbled a note. Someone laughed softly under their breath. 

Hermione focused on her hands. 

Slow. Steady. 

She crushed the valerian root under the flat of her blade, working it into a fine paste. Her fingers moved almost automatically— measure, weigh, stir, add— her mind half-floating, eyes half-lidded, her pulse thick in her throat. 

The cauldron before her steamed faintly, a pearlescent sheen curling over the surface. The draft’s scent was delicate, sweet, just a whisper of sharpness beneath. A perfect balance. 

Slughorn galumphed between the tables, peering into cauldrons, clapping shoulders, laughing in his soft, rotund way. Hermione’s stomach clenched— a sharp, unbidden twist of revulsion. Fat toad. Fat little collector. How many brilliant minds had he stuffed into his trophy cabinet over the years? How many clever little pets had he polished and prized?

She stirred the potion clockwise— one, two, three— watching the colour shift from opal to pale lilac. Just right. 

The tremor in her hands was noticeable now, far too noticeable. 

She clenched her jaw, willing stillness into her limbs. 

Across the room, soft murmurs floated— students comparing notes, whispering over bubbling mixtures. Someone giggled. A boy muttered a curse under his breath as his cauldron let out a soft pop! and a puff of purple smoke. 

She risked another glance. 

Tom Riddle bent over his parchment, scribbling notes with swift, efficient strokes. 

A model student. 

A prefect. 

The golden boy. 

A fucking lie. 

Hermione fought to keep a leash on her temper. The bile rose sharp in her throat— not just anger, not just hatred, but something colder, more bitter. 

You murdered them. 

You tore the world apart. 

And here you are— here you fucking are—

sitting in the warm, flickering light, learning, smiling—

perfect. 

Her grip tightened on her glass vial. 

Not yet. 

Not yet. 

She dipped her head lower, curling inward, letting the mask slip over her face again. Kept her magic clamped down, tight, under skin that crawled with the itch of sickness, the dark stain she couldn’t shake. 

“Miss Dufort, my dear!” Slughorn’s voice chimed suddenly, too loud, too cheerful. Hermione’s spine snapped straight, her heart jolting against her ribs. 

He leaned over her cauldron, his round face wreathed in smiles. “Let’s see, let’s see… oh! Beautiful work, simply beautiful.” His eyes crinkled at the corners, greedy little magpie eyes flicking from her potion to her face. “Where did you learn such fine brewing, hmm?”

Hermione forced her lips to curl at the corners, a polite smile. She lifted one shoulder in the smallest of shrugs. “Family,” she supplied, feigning embarrassment. 

Slughorn chortled, delighted. “Ah, yes, yes, quite right, of course. Fine lineage, no doubt. France breeds excellent potion-makers.”

She nodded once, perfectly abashed, perfectly distant. 

His eyes twinkled. “I dare say, you’ve quite the talent, Miss Dufort. Have you considered joining—“

But Hermione cut him off— just subtly, just enough— by gently sliding her potion vial forward, placing it neatly on the grading tray. The soft clink of glass on wood. The universal sign: enough.

Slughorn’s eyebrows twitched up— surprised, maybe a touch disappointed— but he recovered smoothly, patting her shoulder with a jovial little chuckle. “Well, well, I’ll look toward to seeing more of your work, my dear, hmm? Keep it up.”

Hermione dipped her head, eyes shadowed under long lashes. 

Yes, yes, she thought darkly. 

I’m sure you will. 

She turned back to her bench, cleaning her tools with quick, efficient movements. She could feel it again— that pressure, that invisible thread pulling at her awareness. She let her gaze flick towards him, sharp and brief. 

She would wait. 

She would watch. 

And soon—

Soon—

The Great Hall glowed gold and amber, lit by hundreds of airborne candles that cast flickering shadows along stone walls. Outside the tall arched windows, the sky was bruised violet, streaked with dying light, the sun slipping behind the mountains. The long house tables gleamed under the lantern glow, silverware shining, platters piled high with steaming dishes, the scent of roasted meats and spiced puddings curling through the air. Above, the enchanted ceiling mirrored the dusky sky, stars just beginning to prickle through the darkening clouds, a faint crescent moon rising in the east. 

Yet for all its warmth, the Great Hall seemed distant, faraway— a place untouched by the shadow under Hermione’s skin, the cold in her bones. 

The laughter down the table blurred in her ears. She kept her eyes down, down, fixed on the grain of the wood, on her reflection in the silver goblet, on the way her pulse twitched at the hollow of her throat. 

Just enough to blend. Just enough to pass. 

But when she let herself glance, just once, along the table— there he was. 

Perfect posture. 

Perfect mask. 

Perfect control. 

Her rage had her standing, had her walking, the scrape of the bench against stone nothing compared to the roaring in her ears. 

Enough. 

She slipped away. 

The common room was almost empty, the green light of the lamps turning the walls watery, they looked ill. 

Hermione paused at the threshold, breath catching— because there, by the fire, sat the pale girl. 

Unmoving. 

Unblinking. 

She sat perfectly upright, hands resting on her knees, the fall of her white hair catching the green light, the faint flash of something silver at her throat. Her eyes were fixed on the fire, wide and blank, like she wasn’t watching it but listening to it— hearing something no one else could hear. 

Hermione’s skin prickled. 

She stepped forward, a brush of her foot on stone, as good as a pointed cough. 

And the girl’s head turned—

slowly, so slowly,

like a weight being pulled,

like the moon dragged on invisible strings—

and her colourless eyes found Hermione’s. 

Hermione’s stomach tightened. She jerked her gaze away, hurried down the far corridor; heart beating sharp and high. 

In her dormitory, the dark was thick. The stone walls closed around her; the curtains fell heavy at her back. 

Hermione sat on the edge of the bed, hands resting limp in her lap, head bowed low. Her hair fell forward, shielding her face, the sweat damp strands clinging to her skin.

She let herself breathe— just once, just deeply— and then she curled into the blankets, letting them swallow her whole. 

Her eyes stared into the dark, her chest heavy, her skin writhing with the pulse of restless magic beneath it. 

She thought of the day—

of Tom Riddle,

of the pale girl,

of Slughorn’s sharp eyes,

of the way her body shook beneath the glamour—

and she wondered,

with a weight like a blade pressing to her throat,

if she was already running out of time. 

Notes:

longer one today, i imagine they'll only get longer.. as always feedback is appreciated :)

Chapter 5: Tongues Behind Teeth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

All day, Hermione had been watching. In classrooms, corridors, at meals— silent, still, coiled. Like a spider in a borrowed web, learning which threads to pluck. 

Now, in the common room, the air was thicker. 

Slower, more honest. 

Hermione moved through the Slytherin common room like smoke. 

Languid, unbothered, uncatchable. 

The low green light pooled in corners, casting shadows that blurred the edges of bodies and softened faces into masks. Conversations hummed low and velvety. Laughter rolled in the background— controlled, edged, never too loud. Always watchful. 

She moved past them like she wasn’t part of the same species. 

But she saw everything. 

A boy lounged in a leather-backed chair near the hearth, legs spread, one arm draped carelessly over the side. He laughed too loudly at his own remark, the kind of laugh that asked for attention, demanded recognition. People looked. They smiled. 

But no one moved closer. 

Hermione watched the subtle angle of their shoulders— turned away, not toward. Eyes flicked toward him, yes, but in the way one watches a storm, not a leader. 

He was trying; that was the problem. 

He mistook noise for power. 

I’ve seen this before, she thought. Percy. Draco. Men who talk like they’ve already won. 

They never had. 

She didn’t slow her pace. Her eyes moved, precise and cutting, cataloguing posture, tone, proximity. The signs of a hierarchy. Not the spoken rules— those were easy to fake— but the subtle ones, the cracks in people’s masks. 

A flash of movement in the corner— a girl, mousy haired and sly-eyed, leaning in close to whisper something into another girl’s ear. The second girl laughed, sharp and high, then immediately caught herself, glancing at the first girl’s face for approval.  

Not fear, no, deference. 

Interesting. Workable.

Hermione narrowed her eyes. 

That one didn’t speak often. But when she did— people listened. Her hands moved slowly, deliberately, as if she knew people were watching - and liked it. She had a presence that didn’t quite require the performance others did. 

She didn’t demand attention. She invited it. Drew it in like a courtesan might draw in a lover. 

Power like that made Hermione’s skin itch, it didn’t impress her, it warned her.

If it ever came to it, Hermione thought, she’d have to go first. 

Her steps carried deeper into the room. Near one of the tall, foggy windows, a knot of second-years were gathered around a book they weren’t quite reading. One of them kept glancing toward a group of older boys on the other side of the room— eyes bright with something like hope, or admiration. 

Hermione remembered being that small, remembered what it had cost. 

Her stomach curled, she didn’t let it show. 

Instead, her gaze drifted to the edge of the room— to a boy with close-cropped hair and heavy-lidded eyes, sitting alone with a book on his knees. He wasn’t reading. He was watching. Every so often, he looked up, eyes scanning the room like a chessboard. Calm, unhurried. Assessing. 

Their eyes met. 

Only for a moment, but he didn’t look away. 

Hermione held his stare. Let the silence stretch between them, unbroken. 

He didn’t blink. 

Nor did she. 

And then someone nearby laughed, and the moment shattered like glass underfoot. 

One to watch. Not loud. Not clinging. Quiet power. The kind that survives— outlasts. 

She turned slightly, enough to adjust the angle of her gaze without seeming to care. 

The fire crackled behind her, shadows flickering onto the low stone ceiling. Her fingers itched to curl into fists. 

They were predators, all of them— whether they knew it or not. And she was something else entirely. A new girl. A strange girl. A girl who didn’t speak unless spoken to and still carried a kind of silence that clung to her like mist. Not shy— just unreadable. She walked like she belonged there - they weren’t sure she did. 

A pair of older students brushed past her. Too close, deliberate, one of them letting their elbow knock into her shoulder. Not hard— just enough. 

Hermione didn’t flinch. Turning her head slightly, slowly, she looked at them with the blandest expression she could muster. 

They made two grinning wolves, the boy and the girl. 

They didn’t stop walking— but they looked back. 

Hermione filed their faces away, not because she needed to remember them. She already did— if she needed to hurt them later, she wanted to know what it would cost. 

Another group near the fireplace shifted, letting out a shriek of laughter— directed, unmistakably, at her. She didn’t hear what was said— didn’t need to— as her eyes, chips of ice in her head, slid past them dismissively. 

They think I’m quiet because I’m scared, she thought with an internal sneer. Let them think it. It’s better than them guessing the truth. 

Her ribs ached dully. The tension was like a blade between them— an old wound that hummed beneath her skin when the room grew too loud.  

She was already tired, already fraying; she couldn’t stop watching. 

She saw how the tallest boy always stood just a step behind the girl with the arched brows— not beside. Behind. She saw how another boy kept glancing at the door, like he was waiting for someone more important to walk in. She saw how people turned slightly when a name was spoken, and how others stiffened when it wasn’t. The hierarchy wasn’t printed anywhere, it lived in the room like a second language. 

And Hermione was fluent. 

She moved toward the exit slowly, like a rapier being drawn from a sheath. Her heartbeat remained steady; slower than it should’ve, maybe, but steady. She felt the eyes again— not from any one direction, but everywhere. Light, crawling, speculative. 

Still no sign of him. 

Riddle. 

But the shape of him lingered in the room. She could feel it in the way people left silences around his name. In the way their shoulders pulled slightly inward when speaking of power. It wasn’t fear, not exactly, but something else. 

Reverence? Apprehension? She wasn’t sure. Either way, it was worse. Much, much worse. 

He hasn’t approached yet. He will.  

She’d counted on that. 

Still— her skin itched with the tension of being watched, a dozen assessments, appraisals. 

Don’t look weak. Don’t falter. Don’t blink first. 

The stone archway loomed ahead. 

Her fingers curled at her sides, tight. 

One more step. 

Hermione kept her footfalls smooth, her face schooled into cool indifference.

As she reached the threshold, a voice cut across her path. 

“You’re new.”

Hermione turned, ever so carefully. 

A hulking Slytherin boy leaned lazily against the stone archway. Icy blond hair, sharp jaw, a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. He studied her with idle amusement, arms folded, like a cat playing with something small. 

“You’re French, right? That’s what you told the headmaster?” His tone was light— too light. “Funny. You don’t sound it.”

Hermione felt the muscles in her jaw clench. She let her eyes rake up and down him, head to foot, then back up again, like she was measuring something. 

“Funny,” she said softly, “you talk like someone used to being the smartest in the room. But you ask questions like you’re not.”

The boy’s smile twitched— for a heartbeat, something sharp flashed there— but then he laughed, an easy, dismissive sound. 

“Alright, new girl,” he murmured, turning away. “We’ll be watching.”

As she watched his back retreat into the shadows, she stilled. 

Not at the words—

at the we. 

A prickle crept up the back of her neck. 

Oh?

Her eyes lingered on the spot where he’d stood, now empty but somehow heavier. 

There was always a we. Every hierarchy had one— the circle just inside the inner circle. The ones who didn’t need to speak to be understood. And here, in this place, under these shadows— it meant something more. 

She turned. 

Kept walking. 

She rounded the corner— and then, just beyond the nearest archway, her foot caught on nothing. 

A jolt. 

A pulse. 

She staggered— hand slamming hard to the cold stone wall, a sharp, bitten gasp tearing from her throat. Her vision wavered, rippling at the edges like heat haze, blackness creeping in thin, clawing threads. 

Breathe. Breathe. 

Her free hand scrabbled at her ribs, clutching at the aching knot there— a bloom of raw, twisting heat, pulsing under her skin like a second heartbeat. Her fingertips dug in hard, shaking, pressing against bone. 

Diagnoscere,” she whispered, hoarse— breathless— the spell faltering on her tongue. 

A shimmer ghosted across her vision— the glimmer of of magic tracing along her torso, crackling faintly as it sparked over the black-veined webbing seeping like rot across her side. 

Her stomach heaved. 

No— no, not here—

She shoved herself upright, stumbling forward in a half-run, half-collapse, heart hammering in her ears. The nearest door, the nearest alcove, the nearest anything—

There.

She fell into a side corridor, cold air rushing against her skin, and barely managed to brace herself on trembling hands as she doubled over— and retched. 

A hot, bitter flood surged up her throat— not blood, not quite, but something darker, something tar-thick, slick and burning, streaking down her chin as she shook, panting, bile rising sharp in her nose. 

Her hands jittered against the flagstones, nails scraping hard enough to split. 

Her mouth tasted like ash, pure ash. 

Her body, her magic, the very bones inside of her— they were burning out. 

And when she turned her head—

Dumbledore. 

Standing at the far end of the corridor, half in shadow, his eyes boring into hers— they flicked, once, to the dark smear on the stone, then back to her face. 

“Miss Dufort,” he said, voice mild, polite, almost amused. “Late night?”

Hermione’s heart pounded in her throat, the residual bile burning fierce enough to make her eyes water. Still, she forced her lips into a thin, cool curve. 

“Just restless, Professor.”

The air between them seemed to shimmer.

His eyes crinkled faintly at the corners. “Rest is important.”

She gave the barest nod, palms slick with sweat. 

She saw the way his gaze sharpened— just for a flicker, just for a breath— like he was seeing something she couldn’t hide. 

A thread of magic still rippled noxiously in the air, bitter, acrid, smelling faintly of something burnt. 

Did he smell it too?

“Shall I escort you back, Miss Dufort?” The question hung light, easy. 

But she felt the weight beneath it. 

“No, Professor,” she muttered, gathering her balance, forcing her spine straight. “I’ll manage.”

He studied her— briefly, but not unkindly.  

Then a small, almost imperceptible tilt of his head— and he turned, robes whispering over the stone as he walked away. 

Hermione’s chest stayed tight, her breathing shallow, until his footsteps faded. 

Even then, she didn’t move. 

Her skin crawled with the quiet, unshakable knowledge: he knew. 

Not everything—

but something. 

Notes:

I've been rather busy today, i still want to maintain a consistent upload schedule and quality level, so this chapter is a tad shorter than i would have liked. however, the next will certainly make up for it. ;)

Chapter 6: Hoarfrost

Chapter Text

The castle was too quiet.

Not silent— Hogwarts was never silent— but still. The kind of stillness that made her fingers twitch.

The staircases didn’t creak today. They paused. 

Like they were listening. 

Doors didn’t open on the first try. Not jammed. Not locked. Just… reluctant. Hinges catching like a held breath, as if the castle was deciding whether to let her pass. 

Paintings turned their faces too slowly. Eyes following her too long. Even the ones that usually dozed or argued or ignored her now seemed to watch— not with suspicion, but interest. 

Something had shifted. Not around her— with her. 

Hermione moved through the halls with practiced ease, her shoulders straight, her hands still.

But she catalogued it all. 

The hush. The hesitation. The way her footsteps landed just a little too loud, like the stone had forgotten the sound of her. 

There was something brittle in the air. Brittle and expectant. 

She’d felt this before. 

Before spells went wrong. Before battles started. Before the first scream. 

But there were no enemies here, no curses flaring to life. Only the castle— and the watching. 

She found herself holding her wand more often than she needed to, palming it like a comfort, a blade. The ritual of it steadied her. 

Her robes were perfectly pressed. Her hair twisted into a severe braid. Every book stacked, every quill sharpened. 

If she kept everything measured, she told herself, nothing could slip. 

But as she turned the corner to the Great Hall, her shadow lagged half a step behind her. And the torches lining the corridor guttered low, just for a moment— all at once. 

Like the castle was exhaling… and she wasn’t supposed to hear it. 

Breakfast was a ritual. 

Not of nourishment— she rarely ate more than a few bites— but of placement. Precision. Presence. 

Hermione sat two-thirds down the Slytherin table. Not close enough to be seen as overeager. Not far enough to be an outcast. Just close enough to observe. 

Her toast sat untouched. Her teacup, full but cooling. She held a fork in one hand like a wand and turned the pages of a Charms textbook with the other— elegant, composed, indifferent. 

Around her, the table murmured. Laughter rose in soft, edged bursts. People spoke in careful tones and meaningful glances. 

She watched them all. 

Watched the way one girl leaned too far into her whisper— a tell. Watched how another boy made space for a sharper one without complaint— a power shift. 

There was comfort in watching. Comfort in cataloguing. Names, glances, tells, fractures. 

If she could track the hierarchy, she could dismantle it. If she could dismantle it, she could survive it. 

Across from her, a red-haired girl dipped her spoon into porridge, never once looking down. Her ruddy eyes flicked from face to face— calculating. 

Hermione met her gaze. Cool. Unbothered. 

She returned to her notes without blinking. 

This was her armour: smooth movements, measured speech. The appearance of ease, the reality of control. 

No one questioned her silence. They didn’t have the context to. 

To them, she was just the French girl— polished, strange, brilliant, quiet. 

Not the girl with decay in her veins. Not the girl whose magic whispered warnings in the back of her mind, the girl whose very presence made doors hesitate. 

She lifted her teacup and took a slow sip. 

Bitterness, sharp and scalding. 

Good. It burned, she liked that it did. 

The corridor to Transfiguration stretched long and barren, quieter than it should have been. 

Hermione walked it alone.

She always did— not out of preference, but design. The other Slytherins filtered out in twos and threes, all low murmurs and shared smirks. She waited. Counted the seconds it took for the hallway to clear. Ensured that her footsteps echoed. 

But today, something about the space felt wrong. Tilted. Like the castle itself had been rotated a few degrees off-centre. 

The portraits didn’t speak as she passed. One, a woman in velvet, watched her from the corner of her gilded frame with narrowed eyes— not hostile, not welcoming. Just…studying. 

The brass weight in her pocket— today’s assigned material— felt too warm against her palm. She hadn’t held it long, but it pulsed slightly, like it remembered something it shouldn’t. 

Hermione straightened her spine. 

Ahead, the heavy door to the Transfiguration classroom stood ajar. 

She took one last breath of the corridor’s stillness, shoved the unease down into the cavern of her stomach— and stepped inside. 

The door clicked softly shut behind her, sealing out the corridor’s hush— but the quiet followed her in. 

Dumbledore was already speaking. 

He stood near the front; wand in one hand, the other gesturing lazily toward a flock of enchanted moths fluttering in slow arcs above his desk. The chalkboard was half-covered in looping notes, spell matrices curling like ivy. 

The air hummed with controlled magic— not heavy, but focused, the kind that required stillness to perceive. Students sat unusually straight in their seats, wands already drawn, frowns blooming on their faces in concentration. 

Hermione slipped into her place without drawing attention.

No one turned, but she felt eyes brush over her nonetheless. 

She placed the warm brass weight carefully on the desk. Rolled her wand once between her fingers, and watched. 

Dumbledore smiled at no one in particular as he flicked his wand. A moth spun midair into gold, then bone, then ash— and disappeared. He didn’t explain. He didn’t need to. 

The performance was the lesson. 

Hermione leaned back slightly in her chair, trying not to look like she was bracing for impact. 

He made it look effortless. 

Dumbledore moved like music. 

Hermione hadn’t expected that. 

She’d known him as a symbol. A myth draped in half-truths. The man who died before the final war ever began. Her Dumbledore had been a portrait on a wall, a tomb on an islet. Revered yes— but always distant, always gone. 

There was joy in his instruction. Not softness— no, there was steel beneath his whimsy— but joy. 

He made advanced Transfiguration feel like theatre; like spellwork was meant to be beautiful. 

He didn’t just instruct. He performed. 

And the class leaned in for it. 

Hermione didn’t. She wouldn’t give him that satisfaction, but she watched. Of course she did. 

It was hypnotic. 

And unfair. 

Because Tom Riddle sat three seats to her right, and his transfigurations were perfect. 

No. Not perfect. Beyond. 

Today’s task: transfigure a brass scale-weight into a moth— not just the form, but the movement, flight, texture. It was a spell that required layering: a base transformation, then animation, then lightness. The kind of work that she knew she’d feel in her bones. 

His moth was already hovering. Its wings were iridescent. Wrong for a moth, almost beautiful enough to be unnatural. 

And Dumbledore said nothing, walked past it without a word. 

Didn’t pause. Didn’t praise. Didn’t even look at him. 

Not a glance. Not a flicker. 

You see it, she thought. Of course you do. She hated how that felt. That pinch in her chest— not for Tom, but for the injustice of it. She hated him, yes. But this— this was silence as strategy. 

This was deliberate absence— wounding in its cruelty. 

It was the sort of thing that shaped a boy wrong. 

You’ll feed that monster by pretending it isn’t there, she thought. You’ll ignore it until it grows teeth. Until it turns and bites. 

She gripped her wand tighter. 

Her brass weight sat motionless. Still warm from her palm. She exhaled, cast— and the metal buckled wrong. It folded in on itself, misshapen, a half-born thing twitching with wings that sparked not with magic, but heat. A pulse shot up her arm like snapped wire. She flinched. 

The desk rattled. A whine of pressure broke from the thing. 

It wasn’t a moth. It was a mistake. 

Hermione’s vision sharpened to pinpoints. 

No one turned. 

No one said a word. 

Except inside her— her magic shrieked. 

It slammed against her ribcage— wild, cornered, desperate. She clamped down on it. Bit her cheek. Corrected the wandwork like her life depended on it. 

It did. 

The second spell silenced the movement. The weight collapsed. She’d overcorrected— too sharp, too violent. The brass lay motionless. 

No one noticed. 

But the castle had. 

She felt it all around her— the watching. 

The walls were too close. The light too low. The space between her and the others didn’t feel real. 

She needed to go. 

Needed to get up, to move, to breathe—

Her eyes travelled toward the door. Then to Tom. 

His gaze was on his parchment. Not on her. 

And yet. 

Her magic still thrashed like it had been seen. 

Dumbledore passed behind her. His shadow grazed her desk. 

Nothing. 

Her hands were steady, but her body was shaking. 

The air in the classroom was too thick, the light too pale. 

She felt trapped. 

Like the stone around her wasn’t architecture— it was a great, gaping maw, ready to swallow her whole. 

Soon, she promised herself. 

Just a few more minutes. 

She reached for her quill, too quickly. It knocked sideways. Ink splattered across her parchment— dark, blooming, violent. 

She scrubbed at it with the edge of her sleeve, feverish, until the page tore straight through. 

No one noticed. 

After what felt like an eternity, chairs scraped back. Students filed out like ants. 

She stood, slowly. Steady. Step by step. 

Someone bumped her shoulder as she crossed the threshold— careless, laughing— and for a breath her wand was in her hand. 

She didn’t remember drawing it. 

The boy didn’t notice. Walked on. 

Hermione stared at his back for a long, cold second. 

Then she put the wand away, pressed her nails into her palm to ground herself— and kept walking. 

Not down the corridor. Not around the first bend. Not when her breath hitched halfway up her throat like it didn’t know how to be air anymore. She just moved— fast, smooth, silent— a thread pulled through stone. 

The castle walls narrowed. 

They didn’t actually, of course. She knew that. But the atmosphere felt thinner, the shadows denser. Her bag tugged against her shoulder like it weighed three times more than it had at breakfast. 

Her wand hand ached. She hadn’t noticed the way she’d been gripping it so fiercely under the desk. 

She forced herself to slow near a window. 

Outside, the lake was grey. Still. Flat as lead. 

She pressed two fingers to her stomach, just below the sternum, where the ritual scars ran deep and black beneath skin. It wasn’t pain, not exactly. Not now. 

It was pressure. 

Like something inside her wanted to move. 

Calm down, she thought, vicious. You’re fine. You fixed the spell. No one noticed. You’re fine. 

But the castle had noticed. 

She could feel it. In the way the wall beside her throbbed faintly under her palm. In the way a torch flared as she passed - too quick, too high. The air clung to her skin. Heavy. Damp. 

She adjusted her collar. Smoothed her sleeves. 

Control. 

Control. 

The doors to the library stood ahead— tall, quiet, open just enough to admit her shadow. 

Hermione took one more breath. Not deep. Not slow. 

She moved down the aisles without urgency. Her fingertips traced the spines of the books as she passed— slow, deliberate, rhythmic. Calfskin, cloth, cracked leather. The motion steadied her. The texture of the world felt real here. 

She let her hand pause over titles she’d already memorised. Pulled a few at random— old Arithmancy, obscure Magical Theory, even a crumbling volume on wandless intention she didn’t need.  

It didn’t matter; the weight helped. 

Hermione arranged her table like a soldier setting traps. 

One book left open— not for reading, just to look purposeful. Two others fanned beside it, angles precise, deliberate. Her inkwell uncorked. Parchment weighted in place. Chair turned slightly toward the exit. Back to the stone wall. 

Visibility. Control. 

It didn’t soothe her, not really. It gave her the illusion of ritual, and right now, that was enough. She couldn’t afford to look hunted. 

Even if every nerve in her body screamed that she was. 

She sat motionless for what felt like hours, her spine rigid, her shoulders tight, her fingers worrying the corner of the parchment until it softened under her nails. 

She didn’t read. 

Couldn’t. 

The letters on the page swam and flickered like they were resisting being seen. She blinked them back into focus, jaw clenched. 

Her magic whispered beneath her skin. 

Wrong. 

Twisted. 

More so than usual. 

Like it had caught the scent of something. 

Or someone. 

And then— he was there. 

She didn’t hear him enter. She felt it. Like a pressure drop - like gravity shifting its allegiance. 

Tom Riddle stood three shelves away. Not moving, not browsing. Just… there. 

Facing the spines. 

Facing her. 

Hermione didn’t look up. 

Not at first. 

Her body stayed still, but her blood roared. Her magic bristled— hot and alive and angry— curling like smoke around her spine. Warning her. 

Not just presence. Not just danger. 

Judgement. 

Not today, she thought. Not after Transfiguration. Not while my ribs are burning and my magic wants to eat itself alive. Not now, not ever, and especially not from you—

But the moment stretched. 

Too long. 

She felt it when he moved. Just enough. Just slightly. Staring. Watching…

Fine. 

She lifted her head— slow, precise, like drawing blood.

Their eyes locked—

and her magic screamed. 

It clawed at her throat, tore through her gut, flared sharp and furious beneath her skin like a lightning strike held just beneath the surface. She didn’t move. Didn’t blink. The only evidence of it was the faint, delicate crackle of hoarfrost blooming behind her, curling ghostlike across the nearest windowpane. 

His gaze didn’t shift, he didn’t acknowledge it. 

He didn’t smirk. Didn’t narrow his eyes. Didn’t tilt his head like he sometimes did when he was in class. 

He looked at her like a man confirming a theory. Like he’d already known, and now just needed to decide what to do with her. 

You smug, serpentine fuck, she thought, rage churning in her gut like acid. Say something. Raise an eyebrow. Do anything, so I know what comes next. So I know what game we’re playing. 

But he didn’t. 

He gave her nothing. 

No challenge. No threat. Not even amusement. 

Just assessment. Just… cold, clinical confirmation. 

It was worse than anything else he could’ve done. 

She felt her lip twitch, just once, and crushed it flat again with sheer force of will. Her body was still, her face a mask, but inside—

You think you’ve seen me? You have no idea what I’ve done to get here. 

Her fists tightened in her lap. Her nails bit into her skin. 

She didn’t blink. Neither did he. 

And then he left. 

He didn’t glance back. Didn’t touch a book. Didn’t linger. He walked away like the conversation had already happened. Like her answer had already been given. Like her fate had already been filed away under something useful. 

Hermione sat there long after he vanished. 

The hoarfrost melted behind her - gradual, silent. 

She stared down at the book she hadn’t read and hated the way her hands shook. 

Her magic still stormed beneath her skin.

Not from fear. From fury. 

And far from the library, another girl stilled. 

Just for a moment. 

Like she’d felt something shift— exactly as it was meant to. 

Chapter 7: Mimicry

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hermione sat on the ledge of the Astronomy Tower, her legs swinging slowly over open air. Far below, the castle stretched in silence— black stone, sleeping windows, the brittle shimmer of moonlight on slate. A breeze tugged at her robes, her hair. It whispered against her skin like a warning.

She didn’t belong here.

Not just in the tower. In the year. In this body. In this magic.

The stars above were too bright. Too many.

She tried to count them. Failed.

It had been a mistake to come up here. Too exposed. Too vulnerable. But she couldn’t stand the library, or the dorm, or the echoing silence of her thoughts.

She’d set her wand beside her. Easy reach. Just in case.

Her hands curled against the stone— steady, measured. Her ribs ached in their usual way. Her magic pulsed, low and erratic, scraping under her skin like it wanted out.

Then— a sound.

A single, deliberate step.

Stone scraped softly behind her.

She didn’t turn.

She didn’t have to.

Tom Riddle stepped into the night as if it had been waiting for him.

The air shifted with him. Not colder, not warmer— just… denser. Charged. Like the tower itself was holding its breath.

He didn’t speak.

Of course he didn’t. He never needed to.

She watched his shadow stretch across the stone beside hers. Crisp, upright. His stillness more unsettling than movement.

Finally— like dropping a stone into water:

“It’s quiet up here.”

That voice— that horrible, civilised voice. All smooth enamel and gleaming edges. A scalpel made of charm.

“That’s why I came,” she said.

“Most don’t.”

“Most are sheep.”

A silence. The breeze moved again.

“You’re not afraid of heights, then.”

Her voice was flat. “Only the fall.”

“Hm.”

He made no move to sit. Of course he didn’t. He wouldn’t lower himself to share stone with her. He stood just far enough to keep her peripheral.

Predator distance.

“You don’t speak much,” she said coldly.

“I speak when there’s something worth saying.”

Her nails dug into the ledge.

“And tonight’s monologue is what, exactly?”

He didn’t answer that.

He took a step closer.

She didn’t move.

“You carry it,” he said, low. 

That stopped her breath.

“That stain.”

Still quiet. Still polite.

“Dark magic isn’t invisible. Not to those who know where to look.”

She blinked. Once. Slowly.

The stars above swam, disinterested.

Her heart did not race— she refused to let it.

But her pulse thrummed like a war drum in her throat.

He had no proof. No spell. He was baiting her. Just… to see.

Fucker.

Her fingers tensed on the ledge.

“That’s a pretty theory.”

“I know what it feels like. That residue. The echo it leaves.”

“You’re imagining things.”

“No.”

That one word. Cool. Certain.

“I see it,” he continued. “In the way you hold your wand. The way your magic pulls wrong in the air.”

Her magic twitched— tensed, like a dog before it bites. 

She breathed through her nose.

He’s trying to get a rise out of you. Don’t give it to him. He’s a child playing god.

A handsome corpse in waiting.

A monster dressed as a prefect.

And still— her magic surged. Not fear. Not even panic.

Rage.

Something primal and ancient inside her snarled.

“You think you’re clever,” she said. “But you’re obvious.”

“Obvious?” A hint of amusement there. Or maybe he just wanted her to think so.

“You trail after me like a dog. You stare like you’ve never seen a girl before.”

“I’ve seen many,” he said smoothly. “They don’t interest me.”

“Then why the hell are you here?”

“Because you do.”

The silence snapped taut between them.

“Not you,” he added, softer. “Not your cleverness. Not your little secrets.”

“Your potential.”

Her stomach turned. Her magic howled.

You don’t get to measure me. You don’t get to prod and pry and decide. I see what you’re doing. Try to fit your hands around my throat and I’ll make sure you lose them.

“You don’t know what I am,” she said, her voice shaking from the effort of keeping her magic at bay. 

“No,” he said. “But I will.”

Then— the shift. It was subtle. Felt, not seen.

Something pressed, just behind her eyes. A trickle. A splintering cold.

Legilimency.

Not a push, not a force— no, a slither. Something refined, unnatural. A surgeon’s blade in velvet gloves. It didn’t knock. It didn’t ask. It didn’t even consider that it might need permission. Like a maggot creeping between ribs. Like oil sinking into cloth. He wasn’t trying to take— he was simply… removing the “no.” It just… slid. Between thoughts. Around memories. Too smooth to be accidental. Too soft to be clean.

Hermione felt it the way one might feel a silverfish scuttling across bare skin. Not pain— something worse. Contamination.

His magic was all surface.

Polished. Gleaming. Perfect.

And beneath that shine, it was rotten. Sterile and joyless. Stripped of warmth, stripped of wonder. As if he’d boiled the soul out of it.

It found nothing.

He moved through curated fragments— carefully walled-off rooms, echoes of false emotion. And when he slipped deeper— she felt it, that searching, that hunger—

He missed them.

Ron’s laugh. Harry’s hand on her wrist.

Gone.

His magic passed them, brushed the wrong corner, and kept going.

He didn’t even see it.

Didn’t see them.

Didn’t know what he’d missed.

Her grief coiled— not just pain now, but wrath.

A betrayal, not just of boundaries, but of memory.

She gritted her teeth. Her own magic reared like a wild animal, frothing, snapping at the invasion. But she didn’t fight with force. She didn’t scream.

She shut the door. Slowly. Deliberately. Like a guillotine.

She turned to look at him fully, eyes narrowed, shoulders tight.

“Don’t.”

“You’re occluding,” he observed, unbothered.

“I’ll do more than that next time.”

He only smiled.

Hermione’s breath caught— not from fear, but from how wrong it was.

It wasn’t a smile. Not really. Just the shape of one.

No warmth. No shift in his eyes. No human edge behind it.

It looked like something mimicking a person— as if the thing inside him had studied what comfort was supposed to look like, and decided this would do. Like draping a blanket over a dog’s cage and calling it safety.

Her stomach twisted.

It wasn’t for her benefit. It wasn’t for anyone’s benefit.

It was a placeholder. A gesture performed by something that didn’t feel, only calculated.

He tilted his head.

“I imagine it’s been… difficult,” he said.

The sentence felt pre-written. Like it came from someone else’s mouth. A script. From a play he hadn’t watched, only skimmed. Like he knew people said such things, but hadn’t cared enough to ask why.

The cadence was careful. Kind, almost. Almost.

Hermione blinked once— slowly. Her gut twisted.

He was trying on the words like a child might try on grief, wondering how it should fit. They dangled from him, poorly tailored, like a borrowed skin he didn’t know how to wear.

She didn’t respond. Just watched him. Waiting.

His eyes held steady— a fraction too wide. Like he thought that was how empathy looked.

There was no warmth in it. No depth. Just the chilling sense of something performing for her benefit. An imitation of humanity he hadn’t yet perfected. Like a snake flicking its tongue at a laugh it didn’t understand.

Her magic spat against him again, low and sharp.

“You don’t care,” she said flatly.

The corner of his mouth ticked. Not quite a smile. Not quite denial.

“No,” he admitted. “But I thought you might.”

She wanted to throw him off the tower. No wand. No spell. Just her hand on his chest and a push.

He looked at her like he knew it. Like he wanted her to.

He stepped back, just one step. No bow. No farewell.

And then— he turned and left.

He hadn’t sat. Hadn’t touched her. Hadn’t raised his voice.

But she felt flayed. 

Alone on the tower again, Hermione let her breath out in one sharp, shaking rush.

The stars no longer looked like stars. They looked like holes— punched through a black curtain— waiting to swallow her.

Notes:

that was fun. see you next chapter.

Chapter 8: For Every Girl Who Died Alone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He was kneeling in the mud when she saw him.

Not a boy. Not really. Not anymore. Too large for his frame, too quiet for his size. Shoulders hunched like he expected the world to strike— and had learned not to flinch. Just absorb it. Let it bruise.

His hands were enormous, still clumsy with youth. Still soft in that way no one had managed to beat out of him.

They cradled something small. A bird— twitching, feather-ruffled, one wing shattered like dropped glass. It trembled in his palms, and he… whispered to it. Nothing spell-like. Nothing sharp or showy. Just sounds. Soft, low, half-sung. Not meant for anyone else.

Hermione watched from the corridor above. Still. Silent. One hand flat to the cold glass.

He didn’t know she was there.

Of course he didn’t.

He only had eyes for the thing dying in his grip.

He couldn’t have been older than fifteen.

Already a target. Already a secret, a slur, a shadow passed between students like a dare.

Despite that, he still bent his back to the ground like it was sacred.

She watched him reach for the bird’s wing. Not to fix it— no, he knew it was too late. Just to steady it; to soothe the last moments. To make sure the end was gentle, if nothing else in its life had been.

Behind him, voices rose. Sharp-edged. Slytherin boys, smirking at the size of him, the softness.

Hagrid didn’t flinch. Just hunched lower— as if his very shape offended the air.

He didn’t look up, didn’t defend himself.

His whole body was folded around the bird like a shield, a nd Hermione felt it— down to the bone— the agony of being too kind for the story someone else wrote you into.

He should’ve been in class. Laughing. Eating. Dreaming.

Instead, he was alone. In the cold, the dirt, trying to hold one tiny piece of life together with hands the world already called monstrous.

She turned away.

Not because she didn’t care.

Because she couldn’t bear to see the moment it stopped breathing. Couldn’t bear to watch how he’d keep holding it anyway, until its warmth fled.

Because she already knew: no one would help him bury it.

That’s what Tom saw.

Tom Riddle, with his perfect wandwork and colder gaze, had found it offensive. That softness - that unwarranted gentleness. He saw it in Hagrid and stamped it out like a weed. Called it weakness. Proved it so. Set the world against him and smiled as it folded.

But innocence— real innocence— didn’t die so easily.

It sank.

Into soil. Into silence.

It rotted like old fruit and split its skin and seeded anyway.

What Tom crushed, the earth kept.

And from that mangled shape, something still grew.

Kindness, still. Bent-backed and mud-stained. Nurturing hands that had learned to flinch but never to stop giving.

It hadn’t bloomed in sunlight. No— it grew in the shadow of cruelty. It flowered in defiance of what had been done to it. And that, Hermione thought, was the truest kind of strength.

Not rage.

Not vengeance.

But tenderness that refused to die.

Not a threat. Not a beast.

A boy.

A boy who wanted to love something enough that it stayed.

And he ruined him, sullied him.

Made the world believe in the monster before the boy could prove otherwise.

Hermione’s throat ached, her eyes stung with unshed tears, she knew what it meant to be rewritten. To be handed a name, a fate, a punishment for someone else’s violence.

She turned before he could ever know she was there.

But the image stayed with her:

Mismatched coat.

Gentle hands.

A bird gone still.

And a grief so old, it had already learned not to cry.

Hermione walked the rest of the way alone. Not just through corridors— through time, through memory, through all the lives folded small beneath the stone.

Her steps echoed. No one followed.

The castle gave no comfort. Only silence.

And then— tile.

The girls’ bathroom was cold. Not the kind that made you shiver— no, this was deeper. Still. Like the stones themselves remembered, the kind of cold that came from too many memories pressed into tile. Too much grief clinging to porcelain and steam.

The mirrors were cloudy. The silver piping tarnished. One sink dripped, sharp and steady as a heartbeat.

She didn’t know why she came.

No— that wasn’t true.

She knew.

There was something rotting beneath this place. She could feel it through her shoes, in the bones of the walls. The castle was watching again. But not with curiosity. With memory. Somewhere below her feet, nestled in coiled pipe and ancient stone— the mouth of the serpent still slept.

She walked to the furthest cubicle.

It didn’t open.

It never opened.

A faint ripple of cold moved beside her. Then a breathy sniffle.

Myrtle.

Hermione turned her head.

“Oh,” the ghost said, lips curled. “You.

The voice snapped through the stillness like a whip.

“They talk about you, you know. In here. The girls.” A flicker of satisfaction crossed her face. “They don’t like you much.”

Myrtle floated near the ceiling, arms crossed, her face twisted in a sneer. Her hair curled wildly around her translucent head, and her eyes glittered with a venom only the dead could carry so long.

“Come to mock me too?” she hissed. “That’s what they all do, eventually.”

Hermione said nothing.

“I see the way they look when they come in here. Girls with perfect teeth and perfect hair, giggling about their boy troubles while I rot here!”

She spiralled lower, robes billowing, voice rising in pitch.

“Do you want to see the spot where I died? Shall I re-enact it for you? Would that help you sleep better at night?”

“I’m not here to laugh,” Hermione said calmly.

“Oh, aren’t you?” Myrtle’s voice cracked with scorn. “Don’t think I don’t know what I look like. Pathetic little Myrtle, sniveling in her toilet. Pathetic Myrtle, too ugly to live—

“I said I’m not here to laugh.”

The words hit hard. Flat. Final.

Myrtle blinked.

For a long moment, she floated in silence. Her mouth trembled. Then— softer:

“I just wanted to cry,” Myrtle whispered. “Is that so bad?”

Her voice was soft. Wet. Not dramatic. Just… tired.

“I didn’t want to talk to anyone. I didn’t want to see anyone. I didn’t even want them to notice me. But they did. They always did.”

Hermione said nothing.

Myrtle turned. Her translucent face pinched with remembered rage.

“They laughed when I spoke. When I walked. When I breathed too loudly. Olive Hornby said my hair looked like sea-slugs. Sea-slugs.

Hermione moved to lean on the sink. The cold bled through her uniform.

Myrtle floated closer. “I came in here to cry. And then I heard it. That voice. Like ice in my head.”

Hermione’s stomach turned.

“Heard the sink hissing. I opened the door to shout at whoever it was, and— and—”

Her voice cracked.

Hermione knew how that sentence ended.

Myrtle receded into herself, like she was remembering. Her lips trembled. “It wasn’t fair. I didn’t do anything. I didn’t even want to be alive. But I didn’t want to die.

Hermione closed her eyes.

Her fingers traced the rim of the sink, smooth and worn.

Beneath this very basin, a tunnel curled downward into the dark. Into the Chamber.

She knew where it led. Had been there, once— in another time, another body, another life.

The bones had long since vanished. The blood cleaned. But the rot never left.

This was where it began. Not just Myrtle’s death. His death. The first.

The waste of it made her sick.

Tom Riddle had seen the soft spill of magical life and decided to use it. He had looked at a girl’s corpse and thought yes. Yes, this will do.

He had watched the grief ripple out— Olive Hornby haunted, students mournful, corridors sealed— and thought perfect.

He’d built a Horcrux with it. Beneath stone carved with snakes. With spells older than Britain itself. With magic Hermione didn’t fully understand, only felt. Like oil slicked in her blood.

She opened her eyes.

Myrtle was staring at her. Something raw in her expression.

“I didn’t go toward the light.”

Myrtle’s voice cut through the stillness like a hairline crack in glass.

Hermione looked up.

The ghost hovered lower now, nearer the cracked mirror, her translucent form dimmer at the edges. Her voice wasn’t sharp anymore. Just bitter. Soft in the way curdled milk is soft.

“I could have, you know. I saw it. Bright. Warm. Like everything I ever wanted. Like someone was finally waiting for me.”

Hermione said nothing.

“But I didn’t go.”

“…Why?”

Myrtle’s lips curled. Not into a smile. Not quite.

“Because I was angry.”

She turned, spinning slow and weightless, her hair billowing like smoke.

“They all thought I was nothing. Just the weird girl. The loud one. The one who cried too easily and snorted when she laughed. They laughed at me when I was alive. And they forgot me when I wasn’t.”

Her eyes flicked to Hermione, gleaming.

“So I stayed. I stayed to remind them. To make them flinch when they heard the pipes groan. To ruin every laugh in this bathroom with my misery.”

She floated downward, hovering just above the sink now. Her voice dropped into something ragged, low.

“If they couldn’t make space for me while I was alive… then I’d haunt their reflection until they couldn’t look at themselves.”

Hermione swallowed, the words in her throat ran dry.

Yes,” Myrtle hissed. “Not justice. Not peace. Revenge.

She hovered still for a moment— eyes sharp, hollow, aching.

“And I liked it,” she added quietly. “At least I was finally something.

Hermione’s hands curled tight on the porcelain. Her magic seethed.

“You were always something,” she said.

Myrtle blinked. Her form flickered. “You don’t believe that.”

“I do.”

“Then why did you wait so long to say it?”

Hermione didn’t have an answer for that.

“Do you know what happened?” she asked.

Hermione hesitated.

“I know you were alone,” she said. “And scared. And it wasn’t your fault.”

Myrtle looked at her for a long time.

Then, almost inaudibly: “Thank you.”

It hit harder than any scream.

Hermione swallowed. Her throat felt thick. She didn’t look away.

They stood in silence. One girl who’d died too young. One who didn’t belong in time at all.

Hermione thought of Harry. Of Ron.

Their laughter. Their ashes.

The pain came sharp. Sudden. She pressed her palm to the sink. Ground herself in it.

This wasn’t about Riddle anymore.

It was about every wrong he had folded into the walls.

She would unravel it all.

No matter how many names it had.

No matter what she had to become to do it.

The corridor was empty.

No students. No portraits. No breeze through the windows.

Hogsmeade weekend. The kind of day meant for laughter— for pockets full of sweets, for mittens and scarves and the blush of cold cheeks.

Hermione could almost hear it, even from inside: the distant hum of joy.

They didn’t know. Didn’t feel the grief that soaked these stones, didn’t know the names they walked over.

She walked slowly, her footsteps echoing.

They were out living— and she was here, tracing the outline of what had been lost.

She was still thinking of Myrtle’s voice— the way it cracked like bone when she spat her fury. Still thinking of the dirt under Hagrid’s nails. The way his hands trembled when he touched gentleness.

The air curdled slightly. Like the magic had twisted to make space for something. He always arrived like rot— never abrupt, never loud, just a quiet spoil, spreading beneath the skin.

“Dufort,” said Tom Riddle.

The silence hung heavy between them.

Then, soft and sharp as a switchblade. “We’d like to extend you an invitation.” 

That was it.

No flourish. No speech.

Like her name had been pencilled onto some list of outcomes, and he’d come only to confirm what was already inevitable.

She didn’t answer.

Not right away.

She thought of a girl dying in a bathroom, mocked into invisibility. Of a boy kneeling in the dirt, still trying to be good after the world told him not to bother.

She thought of what this castle let happen.

What it covered. What it forgave.

Her fists clenched at her sides.

She would play this role. She would paint her face with calculation, wear the uniform, sit beside monsters. For every girl who died alone. Every boy turned hollow. Every gentle soul crushed beneath the weight of someone else’s lie. Every drop of magic twisted into something monstrous.

She turned to face him. Her eyes were steady. Her voice colder than frost.

Fine.

And she walked away first.

Notes:

this chapter was particularly gut wrenching for me to write, this is for those who stayed kind, even when the world wasn’t.

Chapter 9: This Is What It Costs

Notes:

Trigger Warning.

i will say, just to warn more vulnerable readers, that this chapter contains depictions of self harm, hallucinations, intense psychological distress and disturbing imagery. read with care and look after yourselves.

enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Room of Requirement gave her nothing warm.

Bare walls. Dust that hadn’t settled in years. A mirror without a frame.

She stood in the centre. Hands trembling. Mouth dry.

She didn’t mean to speak.

“You’re not here.”

But the mirror rippled

“Aren’t we?” Harry’s voice. Or something like it. From behind her.

She turned.

Empty.

Then—

A laugh. Familiar. Wrong.

Ron stepped out of the corner like he’d always been there. Shoulders slouched. Socks uneven.

“This place suits you,” he said. “Dark. Damp. Full of secrets.”

“You’re not real,” Hermione whispered.

“Doesn’t matter,” Harry murmured, closer now. His eyes were too green. Too glassy. Like reflections in still water.

“You left us.”

She backed away. The room stretched with her, growing longer, taller, wrong.

“I didn’t— I came back—”

“Not fast enough,” Ron said.

“Not at all,” Harry added.

Her knees buckled. She didn’t fall.

“You should’ve died with us.”

She pressed her hands to her ears. Didn’t help.

“You think this is justice?” Ron asked.

“You think this is penance?” Harry’s mouth didn’t move when he spoke. The words echoed from the mirror.

“You’re wearing the skin of the thing that killed us.”

“You walk his halls.”

”You speak his name.”

“You smell like him.”

“No.” Her voice broke.

The mirror didn’t crack. It smiled.

“Say it, Hermione.”

She curled in on herself, fists clenched.

“Say what you did.”

“Say who you chose.”

“Say who you left.”

She breathed.

Shaking. Rattling. Like something coming loose.

“You’re dead,” she whispered. “Morte. Fuck off.”

The room fell silent.

But one shard of the mirror still shimmered.

And in it, her reflection stared back.

With slitted eyes.

The slitted eyes blinked.

Not hers.

Not human.

She staggered back, breath ragged, chest heaving like she’d been running for hours.

“No,” she whispered. “No, no, no—”

The Room didn’t change.

No warmth. No light. Just stone. Stone and echo and glass.

She gripped the wall like it might steady her, like anything could. Her fingers scraped mortar. She didn’t notice the blood.

“They were right.”

The words weren’t hers. Not quite. Slipped from her throat like something she’d swallowed long ago.

“You should have died.”

Harry again. Or her guilt in his shape.

“At least we died together.” Ron this time.

Hermione squeezed her eyes shut. The world didn’t disappear.

She could feel them. Not their bodies— their absence.

The place they had filled in her chest. Their laughter. Their bickering. The way Harry’s jaw clenched when he lied. The way Ron tapped things when he thought. Stupid, human things.

Gone.

She dropped to her knees.

And it hit.

The silence.

That they were dead and she was here. Wearing her cleverness as armour, trying to outwit time, trying to outplay him, as if she could undo what had already rotted.

As if she wasn’t already rotting too.

She reached for the mirror.

Her reflection didn’t match her movements.

It tilted its head. Slowly.

Mocking.

The eyes had gone wrong. Too wide. Too black.

“You’re already halfway to him,” it whispered.

No lips moved. Just sound. Thick and oily.

“You think you’re infiltrating.”

“But you’re becoming.”

“No,” she gasped. “No, no—”

The mirror showed her standing over a corpse. The face was obscured. It didn’t matter.

Her wand was in her hand. She was smiling.

The real Hermione sobbed once— then slapped the glass.

It didn’t break.

“STOP—”

The Room heard her.

And responded.

Books spilt from nowhere. Pages blank. Screaming. A desk collapsed under its own weight. The walls stretched further. Taller. The silence became pressure— unbearable, suffocating. Magic crept into her lungs like tar.

She clawed at her collar.

“I did this for them,” she gasped. “I did this for—”

But who was left to hear?

Ron was gone.

Harry was gone.

And all that answered her was her own breath, strangled in her throat.

The Room warped again.

The mirror shifted— and it was her again.

Just her.

Crying.

Cracked.

And in the reflection, something behind her. Watching. Just out of frame. Always just out of frame.

She turned.

Nothing.

“I’m still me,” she continued, her voice small, so horrifically small. “I’m still Hermione—”

The walls didn’t argue.

But they didn’t agree, either.

And then—

Like it had always been there—

Her beaded bag.

Torn. Bloodstained.

The one she’d carried through war.

She reached for it with trembling hands.

Her fingers brushed parchment.

A letter, once soaked in river water, dried stiff by wand-heat. The edge still singed.

Ron’s handwriting. A joke about stealing biscuits. A postscript— you’re brilliant. I mean it.

She folded over. Bent at the middle like she’d been kicked.

And wept.

No noise. No words.

Just the kind of sobs that didn’t belong in time. The kind that cracked bone. The kind that could echo for centuries.

And in the mirror, the slitted eyes softened.

Just for a second.

Before they vanished completely.

It started with footsteps.

Light ones. Familiar.

Then another. Heavier. A limp.

And then voices.

“Hermione.”

“You forgot me.”

“You left.”

“You’re still breathing— why are you still breathing—”

She turned.

The Room had changed.

No longer stone and shadow.

Now: bodies.

Rows of them.

Encircling.

Colin Creevey, pale and smiling, a hole in his chest.

Fred, grin twisted, jaw dark with blood.

Lavender, neck torn, one eye cloudy.

Tonks, Remus, Dobby, Moody, even her old Potions Master— hovering. Watching.

Even the ones she barely remembered.

Even the ones she couldn’t.

And there— her parents.

Not how they looked in life.

But as ideas.

As voids.

Faceless.

Gone.

They began to speak in unison:

“Why you?”

“Why are you the one left?”

“Was it worth it?”

“What did you save?”

She backed up. Tripped. Staggered.

“STOP—”

They stepped forward.

One voice became many.

A hymn of the damned.

“Brightest witch of her age—”

“Prodigy with blood on her hands—”

“You left us—”

“You let him live—”

“You’ll never be clean again—”

She dropped to her knees.

Laughed.

Laughed like it cracked her ribs. Laughed like it was the only sound she had left. Brightest,” she shrieked. “Yes, that’s me! That’s me, isn’t it?! The clever one! The one with the plan!”

Tore at her hair. Clutched her head.

“Except you’re dead!”

“And I’m still here— I’m still—

Her voice broke.

She screamed.

Screamed like she could tear through time with her voice. Screamed until blood rose in her throat.

Until the faces blurred. Warped. Melted into ash and names and echoes.

And then—

Silence.

Not peace.

The silence of ruin.

She sobbed.

Shaking, folded on the ground like a marionette with cut strings.

Hands pressed over her ears.

Eyes wide.

Whispering now. “I’ll fix it. I’ll fix it, I’ll fix it—”

The Room didn’t move.

But something shifted.

A chair. A desk. A mirror.

A new door— waiting.

The ghosts didn’t leave.

But they watched.

And she knew, somewhere deep in her blistered soul—

This was what it meant.

To wear grief like armour.

To go mad with purpose.

To remember.

Even when the remembering tore you apart.

The ghosts did not vanish.

They stilled.

Like breath held.

Hermione dragged herself upright— barely. Her limbs trembled. Her hair clung to her face. Her throat burned raw, torn open by too many screams, too much memory.

She didn’t look at them. Not anymore.

She looked at the door.

No— not a door.

Not anymore.

Now: a pedestal.

Alone. Silent.

Waiting.

Atop it—

A book.

Her book. The Tales of Beedle the Bard.

The spine was cracked in all the same places. The ink faded in familiar curls. The corner still folded on page thirty-two— she had done that, once, years ago, when she hadn’t had a bookmark and didn’t want to crease it too badly.

But this wasn’t hers.

She knew that now.

Because this one whispered.

Only faintly. Not words. Not yet. Just the sound of pages turning before she touched them. Like the book was reading itself.

She opened it.

The handwriting was hers.

But the words weren’t.

Each page bled with corruption. Spells she’d never seen before, names she’d never spoken, margins scribbled with notes like:

Too merciful. Try again with ash.

Pain leaves a better residue.

A wand is not necessary when you understand cost.

Bury it in bone. That’s where memory stays soft.

Some lines were underlined three times, jagged ink slashing like fury:

• “Love is just hesitation with better branding.”

• “Nothing haunts a curse like the hand that cast it.”

• “You cannot grieve and win. Pick one.”

And over and over, at the bottom of each page:

“Rewrite the story.”

Her throat locked. She flipped faster.

There were diagrams of hearts. Not romantic ones— anatomical. Dissected. Labelled. Dark veins running through them with notes like “This is where loyalty lives” and “This clots first.”

There were pictures of herself. Etched in ink. Watching.

In some, she was crying. In others, laughing. But in all of them, her eyes had been blacked out with thick, bleeding ink.

She flipped again— page after page scrawled with notes.

Until she hit the last one.

Blank.

Except for a sentence.

In her own hand.

Shaking. Familiar.

“It’s okay. You can become the monster. Just aim your teeth the right way.”

She stumbled back from the book, chest heaving, eyes burning.

The mirror caught her.

And she froze.

It wasn’t the same face.

It couldn’t be.

Hermione— no, the thing in the glass— stood taller. Straighter. Still, but humming with something awful just beneath the skin. Hair darker. Eyes colder. Her features were hers, yes, but not worn the same. This Hermione hadn’t wept. This Hermione hadn’t crawled through ash and begged the dead to stay.

This Hermione smiled.

Slow. Sharp.

Like she knew something.

Like she had already done it.

“I’m what you could be,” the reflection said softly.

Hermione shook her head. “No.”

The mirror tilted. Or the room did. Or she did.

“You’re tired. All that grief. All that restraint. And for what?”

She couldn’t move. Her feet were heavy, her mouth dry.

“You were never meant to survive as you are,” the mirror-Hermione whispered. “They made you clever. They made you sharp. But they never let you bite.”

Her smirk deepened.

“Let me help you.”

“No,” Hermione breathed. “I’m not— I’m not like him.”

“Oh, lovely girl…” The reflection leaned in. Her face was made of shadow now. Her teeth were too many, too white. “He’s not the monster you should fear.”

Hermione clutched the edge of the sink.

The room was freezing. Her breath came in clouds.

“You’re already halfway here.”

“No—”

“You like it. The power. The knowing.”

The reflection’s voice slid through her like oil— thick, cold, clinging.

“Don’t you remember what it felt like?”

Hermione’s throat tightened. She backed away from the mirror— slow, slow— as if the air itself might rupture.

“When you made her scream.”

A flicker.

Not a memory. A possession.

And she was there— saw it in her mind's eye.

Ash in the air. Screams down the corridor. The sick-slick weight of blood on stone. Bellatrix Lestrange, bound to a chair, hair wild, chest heaving. That perfect, cruel mouth no longer laughing.

She was begging.

Not with words— no, never that— but in the frantic twitch of her limbs, the wide whites of her eyes.

And Hermione—

Hermione had stood over her, wand raised, voice quiet.

“Crucio.”

Not shouted. Spoken. The way Bellatrix had once taught her. And it worked.

Bellatrix arched like her spine might snap.

Her scream cracked the stone.

And Hermione— Hermione didn’t flinch.

She watched.

Wrath had been a song in her blood. A song she hadn’t known she could sing. And it had soared through her— every note a rebuttal, a scream, a defiance of every time she’d bitten her tongue or swallowed her pain. The woman who carved mudblood into her skin was breaking beneath her.

And Hermione had not felt guilt.

Not then.

Only satisfaction.

Only clarity.

Because it had felt like justice.

The mirror twisted. Her reflection leaned forward, grin growing— sharp as glass.

“You think you’re different from him?” the reflection whispered.

“But I saw it. The way your hand didn’t shake.”

Hermione’s voice was barely a breath. “That wasn’t me.”

“It was,” the mirror said gently. “It is.”

Another crack split the glass— right down the reflection’s eye.

Still, she smiled.

“You tasted what it meant to undo someone. And you didn’t look away.”

Hermione’s fists shook. Blood trickled down her palm.

Her mouth opened— then closed.

Because the worst part wasn’t the memory.

It was how clean it had felt.

Like something that had always lived inside her, finally let loose.

The Room shifted.

It always did - to meet a need.

But tonight, it didn’t listen to her.

Tonight, it answered the part of her that should never speak.

The walls pulsed. The bookshelves vanished. The lamps dimmed into ash.

And stone crept in— wet, cracked, familiar. A floor she’d knelt on before.

Hermione blinked— but the illusion didn’t fade.

No. Not illusion.

That same memory.

But not in her mind— around her.

The Room of Requirement had called it forth. Plucked it from the marrow of her, still warm. It rebuilt Malfoy Manor from memory and blood.

And Bellatrix was there.

Alive.

Chained to that same iron chair.

Head lolled. Eyes wide. Lip bloodied.

“You wanted this,” her reflection whispered.

Hermione’s feet moved on their own. Wand in her hand.

Bellatrix twitched. Looked up, grinning, that same mocking smile. “Go on, mudblood, you have to mean it…”

Rage lit the air.

Hermione raised her wand. “Crucio.

No hesitation. No pause.

The scream that ripped out of Bellatrix wasn’t theatrical this time. It shattered.

Her limbs jerked. Her head slammed back. The chair groaned beneath her.

Hermione watched.

Watched as the witch soiled herself, watched as her fingers grasped at nothing, watched with nothing but cold detachment.

Not weeping. Not trembling.

Silent.

The Room pulsed around her— pleased.

And when it finally faded, when the stone peeled away and the mirror returned, her reflection was waiting. Older now. Sharper. Smiling with her mouth.

“You didn’t look away.”

Hermione staggered.

She tasted iron.

Her knuckles were white. Her throat dry.

And the mirror whispered:

“She screamed for you. Just like you once screamed for her.”

Then:

“You’re not him.”

“But you could be.”

She clutched her head.

“No,” she whispered.

But the Room didn’t care what she wanted.

The mirror rippled. Warped.

And from its depths came laughter— hers, but twisted. Gutter-deep and too bright.

The air shifted again.

She turned— and the shadows had shape now. Bodies. Too familiar.

Harry. Ron.

And— her.

Naked.

All of them.

Limbs tangled. Fingers clenched in hair. Moaning. Writhing. Wracked with something that wasn’t pleasure— no, it was grief, rage, ecstasy torn loose from the root. Skin scraped raw with desperation.

Their eyes— open— found hers.

And smiled.

Smiled.

“Stop,” she rasped. “Stop, STOP—”

She stumbled back, hit the wall, hands flying to her face. She dug her nails into her scalp, clawing, clawing—

They laughed.

Harry, Dark Mark etched into his chest. Ron, a mass of bloody pulp. Her own dark twin, perched in the centre like a queen on her throne, stroking their faces with tenderness Hermione had never known.

“You left us,” rasped Ron, his voice wet and thick.

“You let us die,” Harry added.

Her reflection tilted its head. “And you loved it. The way it hurt. The way it made you burn.”

She screamed. High and wild and broken.

“I didn’t, I didn’t, I didn’t—”

They moved closer. She curled in on herself. Nails at her temples. Rocking.

”Please, please, please, please…

The bodies unravelled. Like ash in water.

Gone.

Only the mirror remained. And her.

But she was on the floor now. Shaking. Soaked in sweat and silence.

The Room quieted.

No comfort in it.

Just the echo of what had been.

Of what still waited.

Inside her.

She was on the floor again.

Didn’t remember falling.

Didn’t remember standing.

Her knees were raw. Her thighs burned.

Nails— bitten to the quick— dug into soft flesh, dragging up welts like tally marks.

One for every scream. One for every lie.

One for every time she almost forgot.

She rocked back and forth. Slow at first. Then faster.

Then faster.

“He’s not— he’s not— I’m not— I’m not—”

Words tangled like thread, like hair in a drain, blocking her throat.

“No no no NO—”

Her hands shook. She slapped herself. Once. Twice. A third time, just to feel real.

Then she laughed.

Sharp. Too loud. Ripping from her like steam from a cracked pipe.

“Look—” she whispered.

“LOOK AT ME—” she was roaring now— voice amplified by her magic— roaring with a vehemence that had the stones reverberating. “Am I pretty now, Tom? Am I useful now?”

There was no one in the room. Just her.

Just her and the voice.

The mirror, fogged and silver, watched her.

And her reflection moved first.

It tilted its head.

Smiled. That same awful smile. That snake’s smile.

“You like it,” it whispered. “The power. The knowing. The hurt.”

Hermione slammed her fist against the glass. Cracked it.

“You don’t know me.”

A soft laugh, like a wind chime. “I am you.”

“You’re not—”

“You made her scream.”

The words clanged like a bell.

She jolted.

“NO.”

“You made her scream. And you liked it. Don’t lie to me.”

“SHUT UP— shut up shut up shut up—”

She slammed her fists against her head, clawing at her scalp.

Blood under her fingernails.

She didn’t feel it.

“You’re dead,” she whispered.

To Harry. To Ron. To all the ones standing there now.

She didn’t remember calling them.

Didn’t remember them arriving.

But there they were— hands outstretched. Writhing. Melting into each other. Wet sounds. Gasps.

Their mouths opened and her voice came out.

“You left us.”

“You let us burn.”

“You liked the screaming.”

She screamed then, too.

Bent double on the floor, forehead to stone.

Tears, spit, blood, snot. All of it.

“STOP— please stop, I didn’t— I tried, I—”

Her hands were covered in red. Or ink. Or something darker.

She didn’t know.

“I didn’t forget,” she croaked. “I didn’t— I won’t.”

The thought snapped through her.

The horcruxes.

She hadn’t spoken of them in weeks. Not aloud. Not even to herself.

But they lived inside her. Gnawed behind her ribs. Whispered when she slept.

She scratched the words into her skin:

H O R C R U X E S

“Horcruxes,” she sobbed. “Horcruxes, horcruxes, horc— hor— fuck— fuck—”

“Diary.”

“Ring.”

She spat the words like curses.

She didn’t remember how many times she repeated them.

Maybe forever.

The stone pulsed beneath her.

She pressed her forehead to it. Hard. Wanting to split her skull. Wanting to bleed it out.

The image of the basilisk’s eyes flared behind her lids.

Slitted. Ancient. Patient.

“STOP LOOKING AT ME—”

She screamed so loud it broke something in her throat.

And then she was sobbing again.

Deep, ugly sobs that made her whole body shake.

She curled in tighter.

Her breath hitched and stuck.

Her voice frayed to nothing but whispers:

“…not him. Not like him. I won’t be. I won’t— I won’t—”

She was curled on the stone, knees drawn to her chest, nails red and raw, the scent of copper thick on her tongue. Her throat was hoarse from screaming. Her skin throbbed with scratches— welts carved by her own hand, her own refusal to forget.

The room had gone still.

Her echoes had died.

No more voices. No more Harry, no more Ron, no more writhing, whispering shadows. No more laughter behind her eyes. Just her heartbeat, slow and punishing. Just the cold.

She tried to breathe.

Tried again.

And then—

A sound. Not outside. Inside.

A word.

Horcruxes.

It came small. A whisper.

She latched onto it.

Horcruxes…

Like a lifeline. Like a rope in the dark. She mouthed it again, lips split.

Horcruxes.

She couldn’t remember anything else, her mind a cracked plate struggling to hold anything steady.

But she clung to it anyway.

Her hands trembled against the stone.

And for a long time, that was all she was.

A girl.

In a room made for survival.

Clutching the shape of her purpose like a weapon with no edge.

Notes:

thank you to those still reading. i know this story is a slow bleed— ugly and intimate and full of ghosts— but you’re still here. that means something. if it’s left a mark on you, feel free to leave a note. i like knowing where it hurt;3

(creds to invictus for ‘you’re dead. morte, fuck off.’ loved that line.)

Chapter 10: The Circle Within the Circle

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The stone was cold against her cheek.

Hermione blinked. Once. Twice. The world swam— edges ghosted, breath rattling shallow in her chest. Something sticky clung to her hands. Her mouth tasted of iron and bile.

She didn’t move

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t dare.

Silence swallowed everything. The Room was hollow now, emptied of its violent storm. No more visions. No screams echoing from the walls, no snake-eyes in the mirror. Just her. Crumpled on the floor like a broken marionette. Shaking.

Blood had dried on her thighs. Her arms. Under her nails.

She remembered pieces, small flickers, things that her mind dredged up unbidden. A laugh that wasn’t hers. A scream that was.

The memory clawed its way up her throat— snapping teeth, twisted limbs, Harry’s face, Ron’s hands— and she gagged. Swallowed it back down, pressed her forehead to the floor and breathed.

One inhale.

One exhale.

One more.

Her voice rasped in her skull: Stupid girl, you almost shattered. You can’t afford that. You’re supposed to be better than this.

A sob tried to escape. She bit it back.

No more crying.

Her knees ached. Her shoulders throbbed. Every joint felt misplaced.

The mirror across the room was cracked in two— right down the middle. Her reflection looked back, split and silent. One-half of her face was calm. The other ruined.

“You’re not…” she whispered, but the sentence collapsed before it reached shape.

How long had she been here?

An hour? A day?

Would anyone have noticed if she hadn’t come back? If she hadn’t gone to class?

You don’t belong here.

You’re going to die here.

And no one will mourn you.

Her fingers dug into the stone until her nails tore open again. That sharp sting anchored her.

“I am here,” she whispered, hoarse. “I am here.”

She sat up slowly, limbs trembling, ribs aching. She wiped her nose on her sleeve and stared down at the ruined fabric, at her shaking hands. Red under her nails. Red across her knuckles. Ink, maybe. Blood, probably. Memory, definitely.

There was a word scratched faintly into her skin— she couldn’t remember writing it.

Horcruxes.

A laugh bubbled up from her throat— dry, cracked, hysterical. She clamped a hand over her mouth.

No. Enough.

“You’re not finished,” she said aloud, voice trembling. “You’re not done. Get up.

She didn’t want to move.

Didn’t see the point.

What was the point, really?

No one was looking for her. No one would miss her. If she stayed here, if her body slumped again and never rose, would the Room even care? Would it open its doors for someone else one day and reveal her bones on the floor?

Would they know what she’d tried to do?

Would they care?

She thought about sinking into the stone. Letting the weight of magic and failure and time press down until she disappeared.

She could stay. She could sleep. She could unravel quietly, like a frayed thread finally giving out.

And for a long, endless minute, she considered it.

But—

There was still something.

Not strength. That was long gone. Not hope, either.

Just… something sharp. Brittle. Ugly.

A thread, thin and taut and mean.

She pictured his face. Cold and cruel and unbothered. She pictured him winning— living to become everything she was sent back to prevent.

And something snapped.

Not loudly. Not with fire.

Just a whisper in her throat. Cracked and soft.

“Not yet.”

That was all.

But it was enough.

“Not yet,” she whispered again, under her breath. Over and over like a mantra, or a prayer, or a curse.

Not yet. Not yet. Not yet.

It didn’t feel like strength.

It felt like spite.

“Not yet,” she whispered, one last time.

And the Room heard her.

Not with thunder. Not with warmth. There was no sweeping music, no golden light. Just the sound of old stone shifting— slow, reluctant. Like even the castle doubted her, but moved anyway.

The darkness didn’t lift, not really. But something softened. Somewhere in the shadows, a single lantern guttered to life, its flame small and steady.

Hermione flinched at the sudden glow.

Then turned.

A basin had appeared. Bronze. Ancient. Water shimmered inside, still and silver. A towel lay folded beside it. Fresh clothes, too— pressed, precise, the school robes she hadn’t worn in days. Clean underthings. Stockings. A hairbrush. Bandages. A small tin of healing balm. A salve for spellburn.

A mirror had grown from the stone.

Unbroken.

She stared at it.

The Room hadn’t healed her, but it had offered her the tools.

Her body still ached. Her bones still felt borrowed, her skin too tight, too raw. But she moved anyway— to the basin, to the mirror. Her reflection made her breath catch. Red-rimmed eyes. Dirt-smeared cheekbones. Blood at the corner of her mouth. Her hair a wild, snarled halo around her face.

She looked like a creature, not a girl.

She dipped trembling fingers into the basin. The water was cold. Bracing. She didn’t flinch. She scrubbed her face until her skin burned, scraped dirt from under her nails, picked dried blood from her cuticles.

Then she pulled off the torn remnants of her blouse. Wiped her thighs clean, revealing the faded ghost of the word she had carved into them.

She didn’t cry.

Not anymore.

Her wand was still warm from where it had slept beside her on the stone.

She raised it to her mouth first, whispered a charm to soften her cracked lips. Another for the cut on her cheek. The scratches. The ache in her shoulders. The bruises down her ribs. Every healing spell landed like a knock at a locked door— barely working, the magic dull and thick. Enough, it was enough.

Then her hand brushed against the ring on her finger.

The glamour still held. The illusion of smooth gold over something far uglier. She should take it off, let her skin breathe. Tend to whatever lay beneath.

But she couldn’t look at it. Not yet.

Instead, she twisted the ring gently— adjusted it so it didn’t dig into the bruised skin.

She rinsed her mouth. Brushed her teeth slowly, carefully, like it meant something. Brushed her hair next— every tug felt like penance. By the time her hair lay over her shoulders— puffed with frizz but no longer snarled— her muscles burned, but she didn’t stop.

She dressed in silence. The robe felt too crisp, the collar too starched, but it was something. A version of herself she could wear again.

“I’m here,” she said, voice soft but steeled. “I’m—“

Her words died as a flicker of movement bloomed in the corners of her vision, a curl of scorched parchment settled on the basin’s edge. Too crisp at the corners. Still smoking faintly.

Hermione froze.

The room stilled with her.

No footsteps. No sounds. Just the soft scratch of a message that hadn’t been there a moment ago.

She stared at it. It didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But she knew.

Not conjured by the Room, not a trick of the mind.

Real.

Her hands were steady when she picked it up.

Black ink, scorched edges. Five words:

The forest. Tonight. No wand.

That was all.

Her stomach turned.

The Room didn’t react. It didn’t darken or quake or echo with warnings. It simply watched her— as much as a room could, as if it knew she wouldn’t run.

Of course she wouldn’t run.

She didn’t ask how it got there. She didn’t ask who had sent it. She already knew.

The Knights.

She read it again— and again. As if there might be more hidden between the lines, as if the paper might breathe if she held it long enough. She folded the parchment, tucked it into her sleeve.

No wand, she sneered mentally. How quaint, they thought her an idiot. Or soft. Or obedient. Let them.

Her eyes caught the handle of the ornate hairbrush.

"Mutatio subtilis," she whispered. "Ligamentum Formare." 

The wood shifted— slowly at first, groaning like it didn’t want to obey. Then it yielded. The handle stretched, thinned, coiled back into itself like ribbon. The bristles sank into the surface and vanished. What remained was leather. Supple, dark, and fitted with a hidden sheath. The kind of holster you had to strap on with both hands. The kind that clung tight to your thigh and never slipped, not even when running.

She held it up, tested the weight, the seams. It wasn’t beautiful, it didn’t need to be, it was clever.

Good.

She pulled up her skirt, and stepped into the holster. Drew the strap up her leg and buckled it high, above the muscle. It bit into her skin.

Perfect.

She slid her wand inside, let her skirt drop. The fit was snug, invisible beneath her robe.

Let them search her sleeves, her pockets, her boots.

They wouldn’t find it.

She ran a hand down the holster’s curve, just once, like sealing a secret. Then she stood straighter.

When she stood before the mirror this time, she didn’t look better, she looked ready.

She descended into the Forbidden Forest like she was sinking into water— thick, cold, and quiet. The castle disappeared behind her with shocking ease, its warm torchlight swallowed whole by the trees. What remained was the press of shadows. The sound of her own breath. The stretch of path ahead, veiled in fog and laced with frost.

Fog clung to the underbrush like rot. Low-hanging branches snagged at her robes, skeletal and brittle in the moonlight. Each step stirred the forest floor— leaves crackled, twigs splintered, soil shifted. Too loud. Too human. The night was watching her. She could feel it in her bones.

You shouldn’t be afraid. You chose this.

The trees leaned in like sentries. Their limbs hung crooked, as though they were whispering to one another about the trespasser among them. Hermione kept walking, faster than she needed to, one hand brushing the wand holstered to her thigh— the one she’d fashioned herself, her own secret defiance. The holster was warm beneath her robes. A pulse. A reminder.

The path wound tightly between the trees. It shouldn’t have been visible, not at night, not this deep into the forest— but it glimmered faintly, like something had marked it for her. Or her alone. A trick of the light, perhaps. Or something worse.

To her left: animal tracks, half-frozen in the soil. To her right: a fallen tree, split clean down the middle, the bark charred black. Something had burned through here— and not cleanly. The air tasted like old fire. Like something had died in it.

A branch cracked in the distance.

She stilled. Waited.

Nothing followed. No voices. No movement.

She started walking again.

But fear is a luxury. You’ve earned it.

The wind picked up, threading through the trees in thin, high whistles. It sounded almost like words. Not English. Not human. Just the forest, exhaling.

She kept her eyes ahead. Focused on her footing. The deeper she went, the less the path resembled anything manmade. Now it was only instinct— her own or someone else’s— pulling her forward through the twisting dark.

Another hundred steps. Another breath. Her legs ached.

A second branch snapped, closer.

She turned, fast. Nothing. Nothing.

Her wand hand twitched.

She didn’t cast anything.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t run.

She simply walked.

Walked through the silence, through the fog, through the clawing dark. Walked past the tree with the bloodied claw marks. Past the scorched grass, the felled stone, the place where the air turned metallic in her throat.

Walked until the path no longer twisted— until it opened.

Until the trees gave way.

And the clearing waited for her like a held breath.

You’ve bled for this. Walk.

The clearing opened up like a wound.

It was wide, ringed with thorn-thick trees, their branches warped inward as if even the forest was afraid of what lay inside. The ground had been scorched in a perfect circle— blackened earth, no snow, no frost, nothing alive. In the centre stood seven figures.

Waiting.

Their faces were masked.

Not illusion or glamour— no, far worse. These were real masks, hand-carved and brutal in their simplicity. Bone-white. Hollow-eyed. The kind of white that looked ancient, like something dredged from beneath the earth and scrubbed clean of identity. They were not beautiful. They were not theatrical. They were symbols. Worn like ritual, like armour, like threat.

Each Knight stood equidistant from the next, forming a perfect circle around the centre— a geometry of menace. Their postures were statuesque, motionless, as though they had been standing there long before she’d arrived and would remain long after she left. The clearing was theirs. The night was theirs. The silence bowed to them.

And in the centre, at the eye of their storm—

Tom Riddle.

Unmasked.

Of course he was.

He stood tall, poised, barefaced beneath the silver-blue light. No need to hide. No need to disguise. His beauty was almost startling in contrast to the faceless horror that surrounded him, but it made him more terrifying, not less. He was the kind of beautiful that didn’t belong in a world with masks like those— sharp, refined, untouched by the rot that seemed to stain the ground beneath their boots.

They flanked him like spectres. Seven figures, uniform in stillness, wrapped in the same long black robes that blended with the shadows. Their masks turned toward her in unison, in silence. No names. No voices. Just blank bone faces staring her down.

Hermione could not tell who was who. That was the point.

The masks weren’t just meant to intimidate. They were meant to erase. No friends. No allies. Just roles to be played. Identities to be discarded. The ritual of belonging meant you ceased to be anything else.

Tom alone kept his face.

He didn’t need anonymity.

He was the one they followed.

He was the only name that mattered.

Of course.

Hermione did not move forward.

Her breath stilled in her chest. Her hands were sweating, even in the cold. The wand holstered to her thigh suddenly felt like a joke— childish, naïve. She remembered every word of the parchment. Come unarmed. The holster was hidden. They wouldn’t find it. But still— still, the threat of its existence pulsed like a sin beneath her robes.

What if this was a trap?

What if they’d known all along that she wasn’t who she claimed to be?

What if this was punishment for bleeding in front of them?

What if they made her kneel?

Her stomach twisted violently. Her mouth was dry.

You wanted this, she reminded herself. You wanted in. You bled for this. You don’t get to be afraid now.

But fear didn’t listen to reason. It scraped at her ribs, coiled tight in her lungs. Not panic— Hermione didn’t panic. But dread, yes. Heavy and crawling and old.

They would humiliate her. That much was obvious. They would find the deepest vein and dig their claws in. They would look at her like she didn’t belong— because she didn’t. They would smell the future on her skin, the fracture in her magic, the blood in her bones.

She stepped into the clearing.

And the circle closed behind her.

The Knights of Walpurgis didn’t speak. They didn’t even move.

Then, Tom raised one pale hand.

And she knew:

This was not an invitation.

It was a judgement.

And she was already on trial.

Tom didn’t speak at first.

He let the silence press in, let it crawl beneath her skin. The Knights didn’t move. The trees didn’t move. Time itself seemed to hush and wait.

Then—

“You do not belong here.”

His voice was smooth. Low. Unhurried. Like he was reciting a truth so obvious, it hardly bore repeating.

“You were not raised in these halls. You were not chosen. And yet, here you stand.”

He stepped forward, slow and precise, boots soundless against the earth. The Knights made no gesture to stop him. This was his court, and they were its silent jury.

“I’ve seen your kind before. Clever. Cunning. Full of convictions you do not understand. You walk through fire thinking it cannot burn you— only to scream when it does. And scream, you did.”

He smiled without mirth. “Don’t worry. They all do, in the end.”

He circled her. Not like a predator— like a scholar studying an object under glass. Dissecting.

“You came here thinking you had the right. That your pain makes you dangerous. That grief is power. But grief…” He paused, eyes gleaming. “Grief is noise. Power is silence.”

“You want something. All of you do. But the difference between you and us—” his gaze swept over the masked Knights, then landed on her again “—is that we are not afraid to admit it. We are not ashamed to claw for it. We are not fools enough to dress hunger in the rags of righteousness.”

He tilted his head.

“So tell me, strangeling: What makes you think you deserve to stand among us?”

Her pulse jumped.

“And more importantly— what will you sacrifice to stay?”

She said nothing.

What could she say?

The silence tightened. Around her throat. Around her ribs. Around the flickering, failing parts of her that wanted to run.

Tom Riddle stepped forward from the circle. The others did not move. Their bone-white masks caught the moonlight like the faces of ghosts— or executioners.

But he was barefaced. And worse: calm.

His voice carried like a blade drawn slow.

“There are no accidents within this forest. No spectators. No charity.”

He turned slightly, as if addressing the others, but his eyes never left Hermione.

“You stand before us not because of merit, nor invitation, but audacity. You’ve entered a space not meant for you— one built by blood, bound by oath and protected by silence. We don’t ask why you’re here. We already know the answer.”

A flicker of something unreadable passed through his eyes. Then it vanished.

“What we demand is proof.”

He withdrew the vial with a flourish— casual, yet deliberate— and held it aloft like it meant something more than just liquid in glass.

“This is not a poison. Though it may feel like one.”

The masked Knights didn’t speak, but their stillness was thunderous.

“It is not a confession. Confession implies guilt. And guilt is weakness.”

He took one step closer. The space between them vanished.

“This is a stripping-away. A reckoning. A truth laid bare— with no performance, no veil, no mask. You may lie to professors. To friends. To yourself. But not to us.”

His voice dropped lower, almost fond. Almost cruel.

“You will answer. And we will listen. And if you are found unworthy, you will not be asked to leave. You will be removed.

The vial shifted in his fingers.

“You may choose to walk away. Now. Before you drink.”

A beat.

He tilted his head slightly.

“But we both know you won’t.”

He extended the Veritaserum to her, like an offering to a god. Or a sacrificial lamb.

“Drink, Hermione Dufort. Show us what lies beneath.”

She didn’t move. Not at first.

The vial glinted in his hand, catching the moonlight the same way the masks did. Pale. Unfeeling. Cold.

Her stomach turned.

Not from fear— not just fear— but from the rawness of it all. The pageantry. The perfect circle of masked monsters watching her with quiet judgement, like wolves waiting to see if the lamb would step forward willingly. Her heartbeat felt too loud. Too human.

You could still walk away.

But she didn’t.

Because of course he was right. Of course she wouldn’t.

She wasn’t here for dignity. Or mercy. Or survival. She was here for something meaner than that. She was here for war.

Her legs moved before her mind caught up— slow, deliberate, the way a condemned woman might walk to the gallows.

She took the vial from him.

Her fingers brushed his.

They were warm.

She hated that.

For a moment, she looked down into the swirling silver within the glass. It looked harmless. Like water.

Her throat tightened.

This is it. This is where it all comes apart. The threads you stitched together— the lies, the name, the careful silences. You don’t get to hide anymore. It all burns now.

Her reflection stared back at her from the vial’s curve: pale, drawn, eyes ringed with the ghosts of sleepless nights. The girl beneath the mask.

You’re going to tell them everything.

But her fingers stayed steady.

Good. Let them hear it. Let them choke on it.

She tilted her head back, and drank.

It was bitter.

Not the sharp, stinging kind of bitter, but something subtler— slow, spreading, like rot beneath floorboards. Like old paper curling in fire. It coated her tongue in metal and something too clean, too clinical. Like antiseptic. Like poison in a pretty bottle.

It shouldn’t have had a taste. Veritaserum was meant to be clean, clinical— like a scalpel.

But this wasn’t that.

She swallowed.

Then again.

The second time was harder. Her throat resisted like it knew what was coming.

At first, nothing.

Just the wind shifting.

A mask tilting.

Tom’s eyes on her— unreadable, inescapable.

Then it began.

It wasn’t pain, not exactly. More like unspooling. Like something sharp and invisible hooking itself behind her ribs and tugging. Tugging. Tugging.

Her breath hitched.

She blinked hard. Once. Twice.

And suddenly her skin felt wrong. Too tight. Her clothes heavy. Her heart too loud. There was heat in her cheeks and behind her eyes— not the blush of shame, but the creeping heat of exposure.

It was like being peeled open.

The Veritaserum didn’t ask for permission. It didn’t root gently. It dug. Through memories, through instincts, through secrets pressed into the bones. She could feel it combing through her, mapping the cracks.

There’s no hiding now.

The next breath she took burned.

She pressed her hands against her sides like she could hold herself together by force alone. But already, the silence had shifted. The Knights could feel it— the way the air had thickened, the way her mask had slipped. The ritual had begun.

She kept her chin high.

But her mouth had already gone dry.

They would ask. She would answer.

And whatever she said— whatever truth this wretched serum dragged from her gut— would brand her forever.

A step forward.

Just one— soft, deliberate, but it cracked like thunder in the stillness.

She couldn’t see his face. None of them. Just the flash of a black boot, the drape of his robe brushing dead leaves, and the way his bone-white mask caught the moonlight: blank, round-eyed, leering without expression. It glowed faintly in the dark, and something about that sickly pallor made her stomach turn.

He was massive, standing taller than the others. Broader too, maybe. Confident in a way that suggested he thought he could make her flinch.

He wasn’t wrong.

Hermione’s breath caught as he raised his hand— slow, languid, taunting— and tipped his head in mock civility.

Then the voice.

It slithered through the mask like smoke through a keyhole. Greasy, smug, thick with the kind of leer you could hear even without seeing the smile.

“Well,” he purred. “Tell me, Dufort. Do you taste as clever as you speak?”

The silence that followed was immediate— and brutal.

Not even the leaves rustled.

Some of the masks turned toward him, the gesture almost imperceptible. Someone half-laughed. Then stopped, quick and sharp, as if Tom had looked their way. Hermione couldn’t tell.

Her spine locked. Her stomach flipped.

The question coiled around her like a whip, and the Veritaserum surged beneath her skin— hot, sick, urgent.

She wanted to lie.

Merlin, she wanted to lie.

But the words were already clawing their way up.

And she knew— whatever answer came out of her mouth, it wouldn’t be hers.

It would be the truth, or something like it.

Her lips parted.

Not because she wanted them to— not because she had some clever retort primed, some venomous barb that would reduce him to ash— but because the serum demanded it.

The truth burned behind her teeth.

“No,” she said, voice dry as parchment. “I taste like blood and bile and all the things I’ve had to swallow to survive.”

The words hung in the air like smoke.

Not sensual. Not sultry. Just revolting.

Disgust carved its way down her throat as she said it— not for what she’d revealed, but for the question itself. For him. For the lewd, oily gleam of his tone, the cowardice of asking it behind a mask. It dripped with pathetic bravado, the kind that needed an audience to exist.

She let the silence stretch— made it sour and scalding.

And then, very quietly, she added, “But please. Find out for yourself. I bite.”

Something in the circle shifted. A ripple. Someone exhaled through their nose— almost a laugh. Almost.

Her pulse fluttered.

Why did I say that?

The words had tasted like copper and freedom. She shouldn’t have said it— she knew that— but something molten and quiet in her chest purred at the audacity.

The answer wasn’t panic, not quite. But it wasn’t nothing, either. It sat somewhere low and liquid in her belly.

She blinked once. The forest tilted, just slightly.

Her thoughts weren’t racing. They were… gliding. Clean, cruel. The truths came easier than they should have. And somewhere, quiet and far-off— like a voice at the end of a long tunnel— reason stirred:

He’s brewed this himself.

He’s altered it.

He’s lowering my inhibitions.

A sick, twisted part of her was almost flattered by it.

That small flicker of logic trembled once, like a match in the dark— then was drowned in silence.

The realisation didn’t spark fear— not immediately. Just a dull, slow understanding.

Of course he did.

Of course he wanted to see her stripped to bone. Not just her answers, but how she wore them. How her tongue curled around sharpness. How much venom she had left. And though her stomach turned, though her skin crawled with the weight of so many gazes, Hermione Granger— no, Dufort— lifted her chin like a guillotine had never touched her neck.

Let them ask more.

She’d bleed the truth into their hands— and still make them fear holding it.

Another step forward. Slower than the first. More precise.

This one didn’t leer.

He didn’t need to.

His silence was scalpel-sharp— the kind of person who could peel you open with a single sentence and never raise his voice.

When he spoke, his voice was smooth. Measured.

“What’s the worst thing you’ve done,” he asked, “that no one knows about?”

The Veritaserum struck like a hook behind her clavicle.

The question hung in the air like the sword of Damocles.

What’s the worst thing you’ve done that no one knows about?

The serum sunk deeper now, threading its cold fingers through her ribs. Her thoughts unspooled like yarn— slow, heavy, inescapable. The faces came first. Ron. Harry. Hagrid. All of them, gone. Nothing left but ruin.

She remembered the smell of smoke, the splintered bones in the runic circle, the unbearable stillness of a world without them.

She remembered standing in it.

And smiling.

“I stood in the rubble of everything I loved,” she said, voice low and level, “and I smiled. Because it meant I could start hunting.”

A hush fell over them.

Somewhere behind one of the masks, someone muttered a curse. Another shifted, uneasy. None of them spoke.

Tom Riddle did not move.

Hermione lifted her chin. The fire in her chest wasn’t pride. It was something colder— older.

She met the shadows and said nothing else.

The next figure stepped forward.

His voice was soft. Too soft. The kind that masqueraded as kindness but held something colder underneath— like he was studying her as a curiosity.

“Do you believe evil is born,” he asked, “or made?”

It wasn’t the question that disturbed her. It was the way he said it. Measured. Curious. Sincere. As if he wasn’t asking her, really, but asking the world. As if the answer mattered in some abstract way— and yet deeply personal.

Hermione’s stomach turned.

The Veritaserum surged again— not like a wave, like a crowbar under her sternum. It didn’t drag the truth from her. It simply made her incapable of lying to herself.

Her mind wandered back to the war. To Harry, trembling in the tent. To Bellatrix, bound, laughing in the cellar. To Draco Malfoy with blood on his hands and his eyes blown wide with horror. She thought of the boy who broke under pressure, and the girl who never had a chance to be kind.

She thought of Tom Riddle, and all the hands that had failed to stop him before he became a god.

And then she thought of herself.

What she had done. What she had become.

“I think it’s taught,” she said. Her voice didn’t tremble. “Pain teaches it. So does power. So do people who believe they’re doing good.”

She paused. Her mouth felt dry, her tongue heavy.

“And once you’ve learned it… it’s hard to forget.”

The figure said nothing.

But she didn’t mistake the faint nod. Not of approval. But of recognition. As if he already knew the answer— and had only wanted to see if she’d say it aloud.

The fourth stepped forward with a swagger in his stance and venom in his posture.

She couldn’t see his face, but she didn’t need to. His sneer lived in his shoulders, the way he folded his arms, the tilt of his chin. He hated her— not with the cool, analytical disdain of the others, but with something more personal. Resentful. Territorial.

The voice came low and biting.

“Who did you fuck to get this invitation?”

The word landed like a slap. Crude and calculated— meant to humiliate. The silence that followed wasn’t surprised; it was expectant. No one gasped. No one scolded him. This was the point of the game.

Hermione felt her skin crawl.

The Veritaserum made her breath catch in her throat, but she clamped down on the urge to retch. There was a heat behind her eyes— not from shame, but rage. Not because the question hurt, but because it was so predictable. Because it had always been like this.

Because to men like him, women like her— loud, clever, defiant— had to have gotten their power by spreading their legs.

Her voice was steel.

“No one,” she said.

Simple. Unshaking.

She hadn’t meant to say more. She hadn’t planned it. But her tongue felt loosened, hot with truth, and her pulse was thrumming too loud to silence.

Something in her wanted to bite.

And then, almost as an afterthought, her lip curled.

“But if I had,” she added, “the cunt would have begged.”

A ripple went through the circle. Not quite laughter. But something shifted. A few of the masked faces turned subtly toward each other. One pair of shoulders stiffened.

The boy didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. She could feel his loathing through the mask. It washed over her like a fever.

But Hermione stayed still. Unbowed.

The next one stepped forward slowly. Graceful, almost theatrical. She could tell from the way his hands moved— smooth, deliberate— that he was the type who played people like instruments.

His voice was velvet over glass. Polished, confident, just short of warm.

“If it meant saving someone you loved…” he drawled, “would you betray us?”

No menace. No accusation. Just curiosity— which somehow made it worse.

Hermione’s stomach twisted.

The Veritaserum stirred the truth from deep within her, even as she tried to hold it back. She thought of Harry. Of Ron. Of Ginny, and George, and Neville. Of the ones she had already lost. Of how many times she had already chosen the mission over mercy. How many she had let die.

She wanted to say no. That she was loyal. That she could be trusted.

But the truth, raw and bitter, pressed its way up through her throat.

“…Yes,” she said quietly.

Another silence.

This one was heavier.

She didn’t look at Tom. She didn’t need to. She could feel him watching her— weighing, dissecting, cataloguing.

“But I wouldn’t lose sleep over it,” she added, sharper now. “Not anymore.”

The Manipulator inclined his head, just slightly. As if pleased.

Or amused.

She hadn’t noticed the next one until he spoke. No grand entrance. No predatory poise.

Just a soft, almost apologetic step forward— and a voice that barely carried.

“Why do you flinch when you’re praised?”

Hermione’s breath caught.

The others shifted subtly, surprised. This one was different. There was no venom in it. No attempt to unnerve or wound. Just… observation. Precision.

She blinked, slow.

Of all the things she expected under Veritaserum, this— this was the one that almost cracked her.

Her jaw tightened. She glanced down. Her hands, she realised, were curled into fists again.

The masks were silent. Even Tom was still. Her pulse thundered in her ears.

“Because it doesn’t belong to me,” she said finally.

Her voice came out flat. Brittle. Truth scraped raw.

“It never did.”

She tried to laugh. It cracked halfway through.

“They say clever like it’s a virtue. Brave like it’s a badge. But it’s not praise, not really. It’s expectation. A performance. And I was good at it— Merlin, I was so good at it.”

Stop talking, a voice deep inside hissed. But it was too far away. Too slow.

She couldn’t help it. She couldn’t help it.

The words came anyway. Too many, too fast.

Her throat burned with the heat of them.

“But the second I slipped— when I got tired, or messy, or human— it all turned to disgust. Like they were waiting for me to fail, just so they could say see? She was never that special to begin with.

Her eyes lifted, defiant.

“I flinch because it’s not praise. It’s the first step before the punishment.”

She smiled then, but it wasn’t kind. It wasn’t sane.

“I know what I am. And it’s not someone, something, worth applauding.”

The boy who’d asked the question stepped back without a word.

And the silence that followed was full of something like shame. But it didn’t belong to her.

The next question came so suddenly that it startled her.

“Would you kneel? Right now. In front of him.”

She blinked.

It wasn’t a question, not really. More like a dare. The voice was slick with something ugly— devotion sharpened into cruelty. This was someone used to doing the dirty work. Someone like Bellatrix.

Hermione didn’t look at Tom. She could feel him, though— just a few paces off, still and silent. Like a blade unsheathed.

She swallowed once. Her throat ached.

Would she kneel?

She remembered what it felt like to kneel once before. Bloodied knees on marble floors. Not here— not yet— but in another war, another life. She’d begged a curse to stop tearing someone apart. She couldn’t remember who, now. Only that it hadn’t worked.

Kneeling hadn’t saved anyone.

And still, her body remembered the shape. Her pride shrieked against it. But she wasn’t a fool; she also remembered strategy. Remembered what it meant to lose one battle to win the war. Submission as misdirection. A bowed head could hide a knife.

She spoke carefully.

“If it got me closer to what I want,” she said, “then yes.”

Her gaze flicked to Tom then— just for a heartbeat.

“I’d kneel. Smile, even. Make you all believe I belonged on my knees.”

The silence was palpable.

“But I wouldn’t stay there.”

She looked back to the masked Knight who’d asked.

“And I promise, you’d regret ever asking.”

Something passed between them— not fear, but a kind of stunned stillness. Like they’d looked too long at something feral, and it had looked back. A stillness fell over the clearing, thick and reverent. The seventh Knight stepped back, his mask blank and bloodless in the moonlight. Hermione’s mouth was dry. Her throat burned. Her heart was hammering somewhere behind her ribs like it wanted out.

Tom Riddle stepped forward.

No mask.

No smile.

Only the kind of quiet that made your skin crawl. The kind that made a girl forget she’d ever been safe.

He didn’t pace. He didn’t circle her like the others had. He simply stood, hands clasped neatly behind his back, and tilted his head.

“Miss Dufort,” he said, voice soft as snowfall. “One question remains.”

She didn’t respond.

The Veritaserum sat like glass in her throat, sharp and gleaming. She could feel it coiled inside her, tugging at the truth like string through a needle. Waiting.

Tom’s eyes were steady. “What are you most afraid I’ll find in you?”

A bark of laughter forced its way up her throat and she, the logical part of her, fought not to clap her hand over her mouth.

Because it was such a perfect question, wasn’t it? Elegant. Sharp. Not what are you hiding?— but what are you afraid I’ll see?

Not what have you done?— but who are you, underneath?

She stood very still. The wind had died. The trees no longer whispered.

What was she afraid he’d find?

Not the time travel. Not the Horcrux mission. Not even her name.

She was afraid—

She was afraid he’d find the parts of her that liked it here. That liked this game, this mask, this war.

She was afraid he’d find the girl who was tired of being good. Who had buried friends and futures and still found herself alive, teeth bared. Who would destroy anything— anyone— if it meant the world would remember her as a blade, not a martyr.

That there was something in her that understood him.

And worse— something in her that he might understand back.

Her answer came quiet, brittle.

“…Myself.”

And then she bowed her head.

A ripple passed through the circle. One of them scoffed—low, disbelieving. Another muttered something cruel beneath his mask. Someone else snorted in derision.

None of it mattered.

Tom raised his hand.

The noise ceased like a snuffed flame.

“Leave us,” he said. Quiet. Uninterested. Not a command— a conclusion.

There was no protest. No hesitation. Just obedience, smooth as silk. One by one, the masked figures turned. Their cloaks stirred the dead leaves as they slipped back into the woods without a sound, like shadows returning to the dark.

And then it was just them.

Tom stood at the centre of the clearing, unmoving, unmasked. Every line of his posture was deliberate— not relaxed, not tense, just… composed. Like he’d already done the maths on every outcome and found none of them threatening. The darkness curled behind him, and yet he stood brighter than it. Sharper than it.

She couldn’t breathe right.

The Veritaserum hadn’t worn off— no, it still clung to her thoughts like cobwebs laced with wine, loosening her caution, tugging truths from deep within her.

He took a step toward her.

Then another.

And another.

Until he was so close she could see the faint pulse at his throat. The imperfection at the edge of his brow. The downy dark lashes that shadowed his unblinking gaze. The skin beneath his eyes wasn’t flawless. No— it was hollowed, ever so slightly, like he hadn’t slept properly in years.

She could see every pore.

And that was the worst of it.

Because under the drug-dulled haze, under the residual ache of her trembling hands and her cracked lips and the word on her thigh, her traitorous mind whispered: He’s so beautiful.

Not in the soft way. Not in the safe way. Not a boy-beauty, not something warm or loveable. He was sickeningly beautiful. Inhumanly poised. Made to be worshipped, feared, obeyed. As if some ancient thing had carved a perfect face and then filled it with decay.

It made her ill. It made her furious.

His eyes caught hers again.

Something fragile buckled inside her.

“You’re…” she blinked, the word spilling out before she could stop it, “you’re beautiful.”

Her voice didn’t sound like her own.

Not soft. Not flirtatious. Just… unguarded. Like a window left open during a storm.

He tilted his head.

“Is that what you think?”

“No,” she breathed. Her pulse thudded against her throat. “It’s what I see.

He didn’t smile. He didn’t gloat. Instead, he leaned in. Just slightly. Just enough that she could smell the faint hint of clove on his robes, and that sharp metallic edge of potion-brewer’s hands.

And then, with terrible precision, he reached out and brushed a strand of hair from her face.

It wasn’t gentle.

It wasn’t cruel.

It was… measured.

A scientist handling a specimen. A boy inspecting a secret.

Her breath caught.

Not because of the touch.

Because of what it didn’t feel like.

Not lust. Not pity. Not anything human.

Just curiosity.

And under the thick fog of Veritaserum, part of her whispered: You deserve this.

“You lied. Valiantly, as well as is possible under Veritaserum.” he said. His voice was soft, almost gentle.

“You lied,” he repeated, “but not to me.”

She didn’t speak. Couldn’t.

“You hate yourself,” he said. “That’s what separates us. You think it means you still have something left to lose.”

He tilted his head, studied her— and she couldn’t even look away. Couldn’t blink.

“You would burn the world,” he murmured. “I used to think I was alone in that.”

Her breath caught.

That was it, wasn’t it?

The serum pulled the truth up like bile.

“I don’t want to be good,” she whispered. “I just want to win.”

A flicker passed across his face. Not approval. Not surprise. Something colder.

He stepped back— not far, but enough to make her lungs work again.

“This wasn’t a test of loyalty,” he said. “That comes later.”

He didn’t need to threaten her. He didn’t need to explain. He just turned, and the forest swallowed him.

She stood alone. Every part of her shaking.

Not from the cold. Not from fear. From recognition.

From the raw, feral understanding of what he was— and the rotted mirror of what that made her.

You would burn the world.

And the voice in her head answered, unbidden:

Maybe you already did.

Notes:

been busy over the weekend so this update was overdue. finally just got it edited today though, so enjoy.

Chapter 11: A Thorned Olive Branch

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The forest did not breathe.

Branches hung still as bones, and the wind, if it existed at all, refused to touch her. Every step Hermione took was too loud and too wet— shoes sinking into leaves slick with rot. The night had weight to it now, like something watching, like something holding its breath. She didn’t look back. She didn’t have to.

The meeting clung to her skin like sweat that wouldn’t dry. Her bones ached. Her mouth tasted of ash and iron.

And somewhere inside her— far too deep to blame on potion— she was still speaking.

Not out loud. No. The Veritaserum had bled its way back into her silence. Now, it just echoed. Looped. Truths she hadn’t known she carried, dragging fingernails along the walls of her mind.

“I taste like blood and bile and all the things I’ve had to swallow to survive.”

She clenched her jaw. Her teeth ached. She hadn’t meant it. Hadn’t wanted it. But it had come from somewhere. Some part of her had believed it— still did. And that was the most unsettling thing of all: how easy it had become to speak in cruelty. To wear honesty like a knife.

The castle lights flickered in the distance, blurred through the trees like something seen underwater. Her steps grew slower as she reached the treeline. Her legs ached, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t afford to. If she sat, she’d shatter.

“What’s the worst thing you’ve done that no one knows about?”

She grimaced. That question had nestled somewhere deep in her ribs. Not because of the answer, but because she hadn’t had to dig for it.

She’d smiled in the ruins.

That wasn’t a metaphor. She had smiled— wild, frenzied. It hadn’t felt good. It hadn’t felt like triumph. It had felt true.

It had felt like becoming something.

Her fingers twitched against her robes.

You are not what he is. You are not.

But that felt thinner now, didn’t it?

Because the truth wasn’t that she was nothing like Tom Riddle.

The truth was that she was afraid she was too much like him.

And the worst part— the part still slinking its way through her bloodstream— was that it hadn’t all been horror. Not in the clearing. Not even when he touched her. When the others turned and left her alone with him, she should have run.

Instead, she’d breathed him in.

And she had said—

Her stomach lurched.

She had said, “You’re beautiful.”

The memory burned behind her eyes, red and shameful.

She hadn’t meant to say it. It wasn’t admiration. It wasn’t attraction. It was observation. Like naming a storm or a fire— something terrible and massive and magnificent. Something that would not blink before it ended you.

He didn’t even smile.

He didn’t even react.

And that was the worst part, wasn’t it? That she had spoken from some raw, blistered place inside herself, and he’d only tilted his head.

Curious.

Clinical.

Like she was a puzzle with one corner misaligned.

Hermione stepped out of the woods. The castle loomed ahead, its windows glowing like watchful eyes. The silence of the grounds was somehow more suffocating than the forest had been. She crossed the grass with mechanical steps, each one sinking just slightly too far into the earth, like the world didn’t quite trust her to return.

You lied, he’d told her. But not to me.

That sentence hadn’t left her since.

Because he was right.

She had lied to herself.

She didn’t want to be good. Not really. Not anymore. She wanted to win. She wanted to walk away from this graveyard of a war with something left in her hands. Some proof that she had survived it all, and it had meant something. That she hadn’t bled and broken just to be forgotten.

She didn’t know when it had happened— this shift from righteousness to retribution. Maybe when her boys died. Maybe before. But she felt it now, like a heartbeat separate from her own.

The castle doors opened with a groan, and the air inside was colder than it should have been. The torches didn’t flicker properly. She blinked up at the stone archways— at the familiar corridor— and for a moment, it all looked like a set.

Like something built to mimic home.

She made it halfway down the corridor before her knees nearly buckled.

It wasn’t the potion. Not anymore. It was the weight of knowing too much— of seeing too clearly. The question echoed again, sickeningly elegant:

“What are you most afraid I’ll find in you?”

And her answer— simple, brutal, unshakeable— still bloomed like poison behind her ribs.

“…Myself.”

She reached a pillar and leaned against it. Closed her eyes. Tried to breathe.

The truth was not a torch. It was a scalpel.

And she had let it cut too deep.

She should’ve rejected the invitation. Should’ve laughed in their masked faces and turned on her heel.

She should’ve worked in silence. Observed from the margins.

Measured his footsteps, his rituals, his madness— all from the safety of distance.

She didn’t need to stand in the clearing like a lamb waiting for slaughter. Didn’t need to taste his voice, his gaze, the way he looked at her like she wasn’t prey, but a puzzle. She didn’t need to get close to slit his throat when she could’ve hurled the dagger from afar. 

But no. She’d stepped forward. And now the blood was on her hands— and it was her own.

She peeled herself off the pillar like shedding a second skin.

The hallway stretched before her in uneasy stillness. Too quiet. As though the stone itself had swallowed its breath. Paintings hung in perfect alignment, but none moved. No shifting, no sighing frames. No drowsy portraits muttering about curfews or badges or house points.

They were all… still.

Watching.

Or avoiding.

Hermione took a step. The light felt wrong. The shadows gathered in places they shouldn’t. One torch flared too bright as she passed— another guttered entirely. And the air was colder than it should have been, for a castle thick with heat and hearths.

There were no footsteps but hers.

No wind.

But she could feel something.

Something behind her.

She turned once— twice. Nothing.

Only the mirrors.

There was one at the end of the hall. Long. Gilded. Gaudy. The kind students passed a hundred times a day without looking.

But now— now, Hermione couldn’t stop.

Her reflection stood where it always did. Same robes. Same mass of dark curls. Her eyes were hers. But—

But they weren’t.

There was something behind them.

Not someone.

Something.

A flicker.

A second expression. Too faint to name. As if the mirror caught a version of her that lagged half a heartbeat behind. Her lips didn’t quite close at the same time. Her shoulder moved too late. Her gaze…

Her gaze wasn’t looking back.

It was looking past her.

Hermione stepped closer. The air was thick here. Humming. It buzzed against her teeth like static.

Then, very softly—

The mirror breathed.

Just once.

She staggered back.

The corridor twisted— briefly, impossibly— and snapped still again.

And when she looked up, someone else was there.

Not in the mirror.

In the hallway.

Watching her.

Silent.

Still.

White.

She stood at the end of the hall.

Or perhaps she hadn’t arrived at all— perhaps she’d always been there. Waiting.

The girl from the Slytherin table. The girl from the hearth. 

She couldn’t help but notice those eyes again, how impossibly wrong they were. 

Not merely pale. Not grey or silver or ice.

They had no pigment at all.

Not blank. Not blind.

Just… voided. Like something deep below the lake had spat out.

Hermione stopped walking.

Her throat closed.

The white girl tilted her head, very slightly, like she was studying something. And then she stepped forward.

Her footsteps didn’t make a sound.

But when she spoke, it was worse.

The voice scraped through the air like a death rattle— deep, low, rasped raw at the edges. Not masculine. Not feminine. Just broken. As if she’d forgotten how to speak and only recently remembered.

“Have you looked at your hands yet?”

“Sometimes it starts there,” She rasped. “The rot. In the fingers. You’ll scratch and scratch and it won’t come off. That’s how you know it’s yours.”

Her voice cracked— not with emotion, but with age, like timber splitting under frost. Like something that had once been a voice, but forgot how.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Hermione said, but her fingers ached at her sides.

The girl turned her head. Just slightly. Like she was listening to something Hermione couldn’t hear.

“I’ve seen what happens when a name isn’t enough to hold you together.”

She took a step forward. Soundless. Impossible.

“If you like how this feels,” she said, voice like gravel soaked in smoke, “you’ll lose more than your name.”

Hermione flinched.

Not from the words.

From the voice.

It was wrong in the bones, in the breath, in the seams of the world. Like a dead thing crawling up from beneath the floorboards— not fast, not loud, just inevitable. Slow nails scratching through rot. Wooden slats groaning. The air souring before you even hear it. It didn’t belong here. It didn’t belong anywhere. It echoed from inside her own skull, like it had never used lungs to form itself at all. 

It wasn’t spoken so much as unearthed.

She couldn’t reply.

Couldn’t speak.

The girl took one more step.

The torches behind her dimmed.

She tried to find her wand. Forgot where it was.

Hermione forced a breath in. “Who are you?”

No answer.

Only that tilt of the head again. Birdlike. Off. Not predatory— worse than predatory. Curious.

Like a thing from far below the waterline, seeing a swimmer for the first time.

The girl didn’t blink.

“I won’t stop you,” she uttered, her voice like gravel. “But I’ll ask you once.”

She leaned forward. Her eyes— those awful, blank eyes— stared into Hermione’s, and for a moment, Hermione couldn’t breathe.

Up close, it was worse.

She had no scent. No warmth. No breath that stirred the air between them. Nothing. Just stillness. Like a wax figure sculpted with inhuman precision and left too close to the fire— flawless, and wrong. Not like Tom, no, Tom’s beauty was constructed— all sharp lines and surgical control, sculpted like he’d willed it into existence. But this… this wasn’t manmade. So perfect it terrified her. As if the world had made a mistake in allowing it to walk.

“Is that what you want to become?” she asked.

The castle hummed around them.

Hermione felt the truth sting the back of her tongue. Felt the ghost of Veritaserum still bleeding in her thoughts.

The girl didn’t wait for an answer.

She turned, cloak billowing slightly behind her, and walked back into the dark.

No sound.

No echo.

As though she had never been there at all.

Only a sharp, rasping whisper lingered behind her like smoke in Hermione’s skull:

If you like how this feels… you’ll lose more than your name.

She didn’t move for a long time.

Just stood there. Half-lit. Half-alive.

The corridor felt wider now. Gutted. Like whatever presence had occupied it— whatever she was— had taken something with her when she left. Sound, maybe. Or breath.

She wasn’t shaking. Not exactly. The tremble lived deeper than that— under her ribs, in the marrow, coiling like smoke in a sealed bottle.

The torchlight wavered against the stone. The air was normal again. Heavy with castle dust and cold. But her ears rang. Her spine prickled. She turned her hands over once, then again, then again.

Have you looked at your hands yet?

The words slithered back through her like a snake through tall grass.

Rot in the fingers.

She flexed them.

They looked fine. Pale, maybe. Still scraped from the forest branches. Still trembling.

But fine.

Right?

She didn’t know how long she stood there. One minute. Five. A year. It all existed in the same suspended stretch of time where logic and memory couldn’t quite stitch themselves together.

And then the corridor shifted.

Not physically. But perceptibly. The wrongness had left. The tension loosened, like the castle had breathed out.

And just like that, her limbs unlocked.

She moved.

Fast. Not running, but not far from it. Her shoes hit the flagstones hard, echoing too loud. Her breath was tight. Her heartbeat too high in her throat. She kept walking, faster now, through the halls, past familiar portraits and alcoves and suits of armour she didn’t look at. She wasn’t going back to her dorm. Not yet. Not with the white-haired girl’s voice still stuck in her chest like a splinter. Not with the ghost of the Veritaserum truth still licking her gums.

She needed answers.

She needed to name what had just happened.

And if she couldn’t— if she couldn’t figure out what that girl was—

Then she’d find something else to blame.

Her footsteps took her somewhere safe. Somewhere clean.

The library.

And even as the doors creaked open, and the warmth of musty parchment wrapped around her like wool, Hermione Granger— no, Dufort— knew that the feeling in her hands wasn’t gone.

It was just waiting.

She moved on instinct. Familiar rows. Familiar shadows. The lanterns hadn’t been lit yet, but the sconces hummed faintly with stored magic, just enough to keep her from slipping entirely into the dark.

Her fingers didn’t tremble. They should have.

The Veritaserum still hadn’t burned off completely— she could feel it in the base of her skull, trailing through her blood like smoke. It loosened things. Made her mind skip. Images came out of order: The girl’s eyes. The rasp of her voice. Tom’s hand brushing her hair. The scent of cloves. The word myself burning like a sigil behind her ribs.

No.

Focus.

She sat at her usual table. Back corner. Fourth row from the Restricted Section. The chair scraped loudly as she pulled it out, too loudly. The echo clattered off the rafters like a dropped wand.

She opened a register. Then another. Then another.

Seventh Years. Sixth Years. Fifth Years. Female students. Albino students. No matches. Not even a surname. No white-haired girls in the last decade, except a passing mention of a Beauxbatons transfer who’d left in tears. Not her.

She tried a different angle.

Magical pigment disorders— nothing. 

Oculocutaneous anomalies in wandbearers— six pages of dragon pox, one case of veela blood dilution, and a diagram of skin leaching from cursed parchment.

Still no name.

Her quill scratched out synonyms, cross-references, everything she could think of. White-haired. Pale-skinned. Eyes like chalk. She ran her finger down the spine of Physiomagical Rarities of the Bloodline and paused— something old and thick and cruel pulsed in the binding. She pulled it down anyway. The page on death-touched birthmarks crumbled at her breath.

She coughed once. It echoed.

The hours fell apart.

She didn’t notice when the lamps flickered to life around her, or when Madam Vireo glided past once, then again, then stopped entirely, watching, then vanished. She didn’t eat. Didn’t blink, not properly. The fire in the grate was long dead.

When she looked up next, the tall windows along the eastern wall had begun to frost with light. That strange, unfinished grey of not-night, not-morning.

Her eyes burned.

The table in front of her was a disaster. Ten books open. A small pile of closed ones to her left, rejected. The tip of her quill had snapped from overuse and been replaced twice. Notes scrawled and underlined and circled and crossed out.

Not one mention. Not one clue.

Who the fuck was she?

Hermione stood suddenly, chair clattering backwards. The noise startled even her.

She walked to the glass. Not to see the grounds. Not even to think. She just needed not to be inside her own head.

And there— caught in the reflection, for just a moment— she saw herself.

Saw her own face.

And behind her, one of the shadows moved.

No footsteps. No breath.

She spun— nothing.

The room was empty. Silent. Still.

But the feeling was back. That pressure behind the ribs. That strange dislocation in her spine, like she was being read from the outside in.

She turned back to the glass.

And her reflection blinked a half-second too late.

Hermione flinched.

No one had noticed.

Except—

From behind a nearby shelf, a boy brushed past. A Ravenclaw. Didn’t look at her. Didn’t say a word. But he moved too fast. Didn’t meet her eyes.

She sat back down.

Hands shaking now.

She tried again. A final search. Ancient families with chalk-white heirs. Bloodline afflictions. Ritual magic gone wrong. Forbidden transformations.

Still. Still. Still.

Nothing.

No name. No record. No one like her.

Except—

Another note, between the pages. Not tucked. Placed.

Like it had grown there.

She picked it up.

No greeting. No threat. No flourish.

Just five words, in jagged, cold handwriting:

Do you like how it feels?

Her heart stopped. Not metaphorically. Not poetically. Just for one second— one single, seizing beat— her chest locked and her throat closed and her body forgot how to be alive.

And then she was breathing again.

Shallow. 

Burned.

She folded the note slowly. Deliberately. As if speed would anger it. 

And tucked it into her robes.

She left the library just after dawn.

Didn’t even notice her legs were moving until the heavy doors swung shut behind her, their hinges letting out a sound like a sigh. A groan. Or a warning.

The castle corridors were still cold with night. Not fully awake. There was no usual chatter of morning— just a thin fog of silence stretching through the stone, like it had settled there to rest.

Hermione walked like she was underwater. Like something thick had crept into her blood and slowed her from the inside.

The Veritaserum was bleeding out now. She could feel it. The aftertaste clung to her mouth— bitter, metallic, like licked knives and dried wine. And her thoughts, once so clear in their unravelling, had begun to splinter again.

Fragments.

You’re beautiful.

It’s what I see.

You lied. Not to me.

You hate yourself.

You would burn the world.

Her body ached, but it wasn’t pain. It was friction. Like her mind and her skin were misaligned. Like she was wearing herself wrong.

Around the corner, two students passed by. First Years, maybe. Eyes wide with sleep. One of them glanced at her and quickly looked away.

Hermione caught her reflection in a window as she walked— grey under the torchlight, eyes too wide, skin pale with whatever rotted thing had sunk beneath it last night.

She looked like she’d been seen.

Like someone had opened her up. Taken notes. And left her stitched closed, still breathing, still smiling.

She didn’t remember smiling.

The Slytherin common room wasn’t far. But every step toward it felt heavier. As if the castle wanted her to walk slower. As if it didn’t want the truth of her returning to its walls so soon.

She kept walking anyway.

Because if she stopped— if she thought too long— she’d feel the truth of it all still clinging to her spine like a second shadow.

The lie wasn’t what she told them.

The lie was what she nearly believed.

The common room was already lit when she arrived.

Not bright. Not warm. But the fire in the green-flickering hearth had been stirred into a low burn, and a handful of students lingered in the watery glow of it— some reading, some half-asleep with tea cupped in their hands.

A few candles guttered on the tables, casting long fingers of shadow across the stone floor. Outside the windows, the lake hung heavy and unmoving, dark with early morning gloom.

Hermione stepped inside and let the wall seal behind her.

A boy brushed past her on his way out. Tall, older— Seventh Year, maybe. His robes neat, collar sharp, no trace of exhaustion in his step. But as he passed, he dipped his head. Just slightly. A nod.

Her heart skipped.

Not in recognition, not exactly. But the angle of it— its smoothness, its ease— unsettled her. Like it was an echo from somewhere else. From somewhere colder.

Was he one of them? No mask. No voice to match.

But that nod had weight.

She didn’t turn to follow him. Just kept walking, her limbs still trembling faintly from the comedown. Every step was effort. Like her body hadn’t decided what it was yet— girl or ghost.

She took a seat near the edge of the hearth, in one of the high-backed leather chairs with green trim and brass claws. The flames painted shifting light across her knees. Her fingers curled in her lap.

The pale girl’s face flickered behind her eyes.

She tried to reconstruct it— every line, every detail. But it blurred. Her skin had been white, but not delicate. Stark. Her eyes had no iris, only the faint gleam of silver— unlit, uncanny. Her hair fell loose to her hips like silk spun from snow.

But it was her voice. That was the thing. The voice had scraped against the world.

Hermione felt her hands tighten.

“If you like how this feels…”

A few students laughed quietly near the fireplace. Normal. Human. And yet the sound didn’t reach her ears quite right— muted, distorted. Like the castle was still filtering her perception, feeding her only pieces.

She looked up.

Across the room sat one of the older Slytherin girls— lean, elegant, with dark green robes folded sharp at the cuffs. She wasn’t watching Hermione, not directly, but there was something still in the way she sat. Something cool and alert.

Hermione rarely spoke to the other girls. She didn’t need to. Didn’t want to. It kept her safer, cleaner.

But she broke her own rule.

Softly, but clear enough to cut through the common room hum, she asked:

“Do you know a girl with white hair? Pale skin. Colourless eyes.”

The older girl didn’t look at her right away. She finished her page, turned it, and only then glanced up.

A beat of silence stretched between them.

Then, with a voice too calm to be indifferent, she said, “There are a lot of strange things in this castle, Dufort. You’re one of them.”

Hermione didn’t blink.

Another girl nearby— one with braid-wrapped hair and eyes too sharp to be tired— closed her book with a soft snap and added, “Some people don’t belong here. Not really.” She tapped a fingernail against her mug. “They just… haunt it.”

Hermione’s throat felt dry.

The girl with the braids tilted her head, brow furrowing. She opened her mouth, as if about to say something more.

“Z—” she started.

Then stopped.

Her lips stayed parted. Her gaze drifted unfocused for a second— like something had been yanked from her tongue mid-syllable.

Hermione straightened.

But the girl only blinked once. Shook her head, as if dismissing the glitch.

“Forget it,” she muttered. “Doesn’t matter.”

The first girl turned back to her book. “Don’t go looking for her,” she said, without looking up. “It’s a waste of time.”

Hermione didn’t respond.

Because time— Hermione knew better than anyone— was never truly wasted.

And neither were ghosts.

“You’ll lose more than your name,” The girl had said.

But hadn’t she already?

She wasn’t Hermione Granger here. She wasn’t even sure she was Dufort. The name stuck like wax in her mouth. Her wand sparked wrong. Her reflection lingered. She’d lied under Veritaserum and still told the truth. What are you most afraid I’ll find in you?

Myself.

The forest hadn’t let her lie. And neither had he. Tom Riddle, with his perfect corpse-face and pulse like a metronome, had stripped her down without touching her. He hadn’t hurt her. He hadn’t needed to. 

She hated him for it. She hated that when he looked at her, he wasn’t trying to destroy her— he was cataloguing her. Like something rare. Or something rotten.

And worst of all— some part of her wanted to be seen like that.

You hate yourself, he’d said. That’s what separates us. 

But what if it didn’t?

What if the only thing separating them was a matter of timing? A few broken bones. A childhood. A war. A name. A thousand choices made in heat and guilt and grief. Maybe he was the ruin made flesh— and maybe she was just the ruin in waiting.

The thought turned her stomach. And still, she didn’t look away from it.

She needed to understand. Not just him— but the shape of what he became. Where he sharpened. Where he split. Where the rot began. And she knew exactly where that was. 

She wanted to stand in the dirt where he’d stood. She wanted to see the place where the name “Riddle” had died. She wanted to peel back the boards and press her palm to the floor and feel what he left behind. 

Just to see. Just to know. Just to compare.

Are you better than him? the serum had asked.

She didn’t know anymore. 

But she knew where to start looking.

Notes:

thank you for reading, this chapter was quieter, but it matters. the crack has formed. chapter 12 will take Hermione to where Tom Riddle became Voldemort. a glimpse into his past, if you will. lets go see where he buried the bodies, shall we?

Chapter 12: Genesis, Inheritance

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She skipped class.

Again.

It was a small rebellion— barely a rebellion at all— but it still lodged in her ribs like a splinter. Her schedule had always been sacred: colour-coded timetables, assignments done two weeks early, notes rewritten until her knuckles cramped. Skipping class should’ve felt like a victory. It should’ve tasted like freedom.

It didn’t.

It tasted like rot. Like something in her had been dislodged.

The corridors were quieter now. Most students were buried in Arithmancy or Ancient Runes, their quills scratching dutifully behind classroom doors. Hermione walked past them with her wand tucked close and her Disillusionment Charm flickering just beneath her skin. Every step echoed. Every window she passed felt like a mirror.

She didn’t need the lesson on ancestral rune-binding. She could’ve taught it.

Instead, she headed toward the edge of the grounds, toward the place where the air grew thinner and the trees thickened.

This wasn’t strategy.

This was hunger.

She needed to see it. Needed to feel it.

The manor where he murdered his father, his grandparents. 

The shack where he buried the piece of his soul.

She didn’t know what she expected to find— maybe nothing. Maybe ruin. Maybe answers.

But her feet kept moving. The weight of her robes felt wrong today, heavy in the hem like they’d been soaked in something ancient. Something buried. Something bleeding.

She paused once— at the top of the hill, just before the forest swallowed the path. Her hand tightened around her wand.

She could still turn back.

She could go to class, raise her hand, take notes.

She could pretend.

But pretending didn’t suit her anymore.

She didn’t go far at first. Just far enough that the castle vanished behind her, swallowed by fog and frost, its spires dissolving like memory. The trees thickened. The air thinned.

Her pace slowed near the treeline— measured now, deliberate. She could feel the threshold before she crossed it: a faint pressure at the base of her skull, the way the light seemed to hold its breath.

The wards.

The ancient framework of Hogwarts’ magic curved here, unseen but undeniable. It didn’t bar her passage. But it watched.

She stepped through.

And something behind her unlatched.

Out here, her magic felt louder.

The Disillusionment Charm shimmered across her skin, glass-slick and clinging. With a whispered Finite, it broke— peeling off like oil from water, the forest swallowing the last of her camouflage.

She took a breath, cold and thin. Then raised her wand again. 

“Textum Muta, Persona Occulta.”

The fabric resisted. Always did, with spells that rewrote identity instead of appearance. But it obeyed, eventually.

Her school robes pinched at the seams, cinched in. The wool dulled from rich, institutional black to a muted, wartime grey. A scalloped collar unfurled. The hem climbed just past her knee. The transformation settled into a tailored A-line skirt, nipped waist, modest blouse, and an ash-grey trench. Everything about it whispered rationed cloth, utility fashion, and quiet invisibility. A girl who could vanish into any 1940s street.

Even her boots lost their polish.

She conjured a knitted beret and pinned back her curls. A final flick concealed her wand inside the trench’s inner lining.

No crest. No wand. No uniform.

Just the dull, spectral fashion of a Muggle world that didn’t know her name.

She stepped into the shadows and disapparated. 

CRACK. 

A narrow alley behind a butcher’s shop, flanked by stacked crates and the sour sting of salt and meat. Her boots struck the cobbles with a sound that didn’t belong to her. For a moment, she didn’t move— only listened. The flutter of a newspaper in the gutter. The soft bleat of a lamb from somewhere behind a stone wall. The sharp laugh of a child on the wind, already fading.

Hermione adjusted the collar of her trench and stepped out into Little Hangleton.

The village was small, self-contained. Cobblestones stitched the streets together, and slate roofs hunched low against the sky like secrets keeping warm. The war had passed through this place, but not loudly— its signs were quieter than London’s broken glass and ration lines. Here, the buildings wore their age with quiet defiance. Gas lamps lined the roads like watchful sentries. Bicycles leaned against garden gates. Laundry hung in stiff white lines, unmoved by breeze.

She passed the post office, the pub, a greengrocer with onions braided in the window. A man tipped his hat at her— habit, not kindness. She smiled, barely.

Her feet moved, but her mind traced different maps.

Somewhere here— behind one of these quiet doors— Tom Riddle had killed his father. And his father’s parents. A clean, clinical purge. No wand left behind. No memory to hold. Just three corpses slumped in their chairs, their tea still warm.

Her stomach turned. Not from disgust— no, it was colder than that. Analytical. A bone-deep understanding of the kind of monster who didn’t need rage to kill. Just efficiency.

She paused outside the baker’s and, on a whim, stepped inside.

The woman behind the counter barely looked up. Hermione pointed at the first thing she saw— a sugared currant bun wrapped in paper. Coins exchanged. No words spoken.

Back outside, she ate without tasting.

Crumbs clung to her fingers as she walked, eyes skimming every face, every window. Children played in the mud with tin toys. An old man smoked on a bench, watching the road like it might try to deceive him. Two women carried buckets between them, gossiping in clipped, muffled tones.

They lived like nothing haunted this place.

But Hermione could feel it. The quiet wrongness. The soft bruise in the air where something had once been torn out. The space where Tom had walked, spoken, killed— and left no footprint.

She edged towards the old man, his cigarette burning low between two calloused fingers. His coat was too thin for the weather, the buttons misaligned. Smoke curled around his ears as he watched her approach with the indifference of someone who’d seen every kind of girl and never been surprised.

Hermione slowed her pace.

“Do you mind?” she asked, nodding to the cigarette.

He squinted up at her, then wordlessly tapped another from the battered case in his lap. She stepped close, took it, leaned in to light it off his— an intimacy so brief it didn’t have time to become strange.

She inhaled, held it like she’d done it a thousand times, let the smoke sting her throat.

“Cheers,” she said.

He grunted. “Not from here.”

“No,” she replied. “Just passing through.”

“Family?” he asked.

She nodded, vaguely. “Of a sort.”

They sat in silence for a moment. The cigarette dulled some edge in her chest. The village was quiet— no cars that she could see, just the shuffle of a dog somewhere and the distant clang of the church bell.

She tilted her head toward the slope beyond the houses. Toward the dark silhouette just visible through the trees.

“That the old manor?”

His eyes followed hers. He didn’t answer right away.

“Riddle House,” he said finally. “What’s left of it.”

“Riddle?”

“Old family. Rich. Proper snobs. Place used to be full of servants. Gardeners. But they all left after—” He stopped. Frowned. “Well. Place has been empty a while.”

She let him stew.

“After what?” she asked softly.

He squinted at her. “Thought you were family.”

She exhaled, smoke rising like a shield. “Not close. More curious than anything. My Aunt never talked about them.”

He looked at her again, longer this time. “Strange girl, you are.”

“So I’ve been told.”

He sniffed. “They say the veteran killed ’em. The caretaker. Bryce. Old Bill took him in, but—” another grunt, “—he was let off. No cause of death. No proof. No nothing.”

Hermione’s pulse flickered.

“No proof?” she asked.

“They just… dropped, the three of them. Like puppets with the strings cut. Richest house in the village and they died without a mark. Whole place cursed, if you ask me.”

“Do you know where the caretaker lives?” she asked, finishing the cigarette and stamping it beneath her heel.

The man gave her a long, slow look. “Aye. Still keeps the grounds. Bit off in the head now, shell-shock I reckon. But he’s there.”

She smiled— thin, polite.

“I’ll mind myself.”

And then she turned, trench coat flaring in the wind, and made for the manor like a girl returning to something she’d never actually seen— just dreamed of, all teeth and ruin.

Hermione kept her hands in her coat pockets. The cold worked its way into her joints, not harshly, but insistently, like it wanted to be remembered.

A girl on a bicycle passed her without glancing up. A dog barked behind a rusted gate and then went quiet. Someone hung laundry in a garden behind ivy-covered walls, white sheets snapping like flags in a wind that hadn’t yet reached her.

She tried to blend in. A polite nod here. A smile there. But the people looked past her, not through her— past her, like she didn’t quite register.

The pastry bag crinkled in her hand. She tore a corner of the flaky crust, chewed slowly, eyes on the path ahead. The sweetness didn’t sit right. Everything here was just slightly wrong.

Little Hangleton didn’t feel cursed.

It felt paused.

Like something had once screamed— loud and terrible— and now every blade of grass was holding its breath.

She passed the chapel. Its doors were closed, its stained glass dulled by grime. An old war memorial stood beside it, the names carved in stone faded by time. She scanned them anyway. None familiar. None Riddle.

A gate creaked in the distance. A kettle whistled. Crows circled overhead like they were searching for a body no one had bothered to bury.

Hermione turned onto the lane that led out of the village, toward the hill. Toward the manor.

The closer she got, the quieter the world became. No birdsong. No breeze. Just her boots on the gravel path and the soft rustle of her coat. Even the air felt… heavier.

She paused at the base of the hill. Let the pastry fall, barely touched, into a bin rusting beside a crumbling wall. Licked the sugar from her fingers.

She would find Frank Bryce.

And then she would climb higher— toward the hollow in the woods where something fouler than death had taken root.

But first, she breathed.

In.

Out.

The path steepened.

Hermione’s boots crunched over frost-stiff grass as the incline narrowed. Shrubs tangled along the hill’s edge, brambles woven with dead leaves and little bones— bird, maybe. Rabbit. The kind of careless violence that came from nature or boys with too much time.

The manor crested into view.

It was grand once. You could see it in the bones: the symmetry of its windows, the soft slope of the roofline, the wrought iron gate now leaning off its hinge. Its stone was the colour of wet ash. The door, though repainted, still held the outline of something that had been carved— worn away by time or intent.

There were no wards. No protections she could sense.

But that didn’t reassure her.

The house wasn’t warded because it didn’t need to be.

Death clung to the threshold. Not as ghosts, not as spellwork— just residue. Like soot on the skin after a fire.

She approached slowly. No movement inside. Curtains drawn. A garden left to rot, despite the trimmed hedge line and swept front step. Someone maintained it, still. But no one lived here. Not really.

Her eyes traced the upper windows. A bedroom once. A nursery, maybe.

No, not a nursery. Tom Riddle had never lived here. 

She reached out— touched the rusting gate. It squealed under her fingers and didn’t budge.

A thin trail of smoke curled from somewhere to the right.

Hermione followed it.

Off the main path, just down the hill’s bend, nestled among hedges and knotted trees, sat a gardener’s cottage. Stone walls, moss on the roof, a shutter cracked just enough to show life within. Smoke rose from the chimney in slow, steady coils.

She stepped lightly.

Up close, the garden was well-tended. Cabbage rows, herbs in pots, a few stubborn stalks of winter leek. A wheelbarrow leaned against the side wall, half-filled with wet soil. Someone lived here. Still worked. Still kept the old house clean.

A sound from within— creaking floorboards. The scrape of a chair.

Hermione stilled.

She stepped to the threshold.

And knocked. Once.

Then again.

The door opened an inch. It didn’t open further. But it hadn’t closed, either.

Hermione stood very still.

Wind pressed past her shoulders, catching the hem of her trench, and carrying with it the faintest scent of tobacco and damp wool. Inside the cottage, the light was golden— dim, warped slightly by thick old glass and soot-blackened beams. It felt warmer than it had any right to be. Lived-in.

There was a kettle somewhere, whistling low. Not loud enough to be urgent. Just… ongoing. Like someone had left it too long and forgotten.

The floorboards groaned again.

She leaned in, carefully. Just enough to glance through the narrow gap.

A pair of muddy boots by the hearth. A coat slung over the back of a chair. A half-finished newspaper folded with military precision on a small oak table— beside it, a ceramic mug still steaming faintly. Everything smelled faintly of iron and peat. The way country homes always did. But there was something else beneath it. Something still.

No movement.

Her fingers brushed her wand’s handle inside her trench. Not drawing it. Not yet.

The room beyond the door was all corners and shadows. An old clock ticked from the mantle. On the far wall, above a chipped shelf of china dogs, hung a photograph— three people. Blurred with age, but she could make out the high-collared dress of the woman. A young man beside her. A boy at their feet, one arm caught mid-motion.

The frame tilted ever so slightly to the left.

She could hear her own breathing now. Louder than she liked.

She took a step back. Not in retreat— just anchoring herself.

This place had known violence.

Not the kind that screamed. The kind that happened silently, and left a stain no one could wash out.

The kettle fell silent.

For a moment, nothing.

Then a voice. Croaky. Dry as winter leaves.

“Haven’t had a letter in twenty years and I don’t fancy starting now. Off you trot.”

The door began to shut.

Hermione caught it with her palm— lightly. Not a shove. Just a hinge paused mid-swing.

“I’m not delivering anything,” she said. “I just have a question.”

The man gave her a look. Not suspicious. Worse— tired. As if the weight of being seen, once again, by a stranger with questions had thickened his bones.

He scratched the side of his nose. “’Course you do. You lot always do.”

“You lot?”

“The nosy ones. Students. Journalists. Ghost-hunters. Had a woman from Leeds once swear blind it was vampires. Brought a cross and everything.”

“I’m not from Leeds.”

“You’re not a local either. Coat’s too fine. Boots too clean.” His eyes flicked to her beret, the pinned curls. “London, then?”

“Near enough.”

The wind picked up behind her, tugging at her coat. The hills loomed like folded arms.

“…It’s about the manor, isn’t it?” he said.

Hermione didn’t blink. “Yes.”

His face stayed flat. “I don’t talk about that.”

“I know.”

She waited.

Something about the quietness of her tone— about the lack of pleading or explanation— made him still.

At last, he huffed. Stepped back from the door.

“You can come in. But I don’t make tea for strangers, and I don’t repeat myself.”

“Understood.”

She stepped over the threshold.

Nothing had changed since the door opened. The interior was as she’d catalogued it in that single, trained glance: cracked linoleum, a stove that hadn’t been cleaned since Chamberlain resigned, lace curtains yellowed to the colour of old teeth. A clock ticked above the hearth— offbeat, arrhythmic.

The smell was sour with age. Tobacco. Damp wool. Something fainter underneath, like rust or long-dead weeds.

“Mind your feet,” the man muttered, settling into a creaking armchair. “The rug’s not for show, it’s hiding the floorboards.”

Hermione’s boots clicked once on tile, then hushed into threadbare carpet. She didn’t sit.

He didn’t offer.

“So,” he said, propping one elbow on the armrest, “go on then. Ask your question.”

Hermione looked at him properly now. Not the greying hair or the wartime jacket, but the eyes— sharp, still. Not shell-shocked. Not even close. He’d been waiting for this conversation, even if he wouldn’t admit it.

“Did you know them?” she asked. “The Riddles.”

He let out a low scoff. “Course I did. Everyone did.”

He reached for a chipped ashtray and tapped the rim without a cigarette.

“Old money. Rotten blood. Thought they were better than the war and better than the village. Never spoke to anyone who didn’t shine their shoes or scrub their floors.”

“And their son?”

Frank Bryce shifted in his chair. The clock ticked, steady as a heartbeat, the only sound in the room.

“…Which one?”

Hermione tilted her head. “There was only one. Wasn’t there?”

The stillness deepened, uneasy.

Then— very softly— he said, “Not theirs. Looked mighty similar to their son, though.”

Her breath hitched.

He stared at her like she’d stepped onto a landmine.

“He came last summer. Pale boy. Black hair. Never blinked, not once. Looked at you like he was reading your bones.”

He rubbed a hand over his chin, jaw working like he hadn’t said this out loud in decades. Hermione knew though, it had only been months. 

“Tom Riddle said he’d been hoodwinked. Went round telling folk some tramp girl down the lane drugged him or cursed him. Said she tricked him into marriage, into bed. Left her, quick as he could. Ugly business. No one talked about it much after.”

Hermione’s throat tightened.

“The boy looked just like him,” the man went on. “Too much to be coincidence. Same nose. Same mouth. But sharper. Like someone’d carved all the softness out of him.”

He shook his head.

“Reckon he was theirs all the same. Riddle blood— just not the kind they wanted.”

Hermione didn’t move.

The air in the cabin felt thinner all of a sudden— close, metallic. Her skin prickled under her coat.

Not theirs.

She’d read the file. She knew the name— Merope Gaunt— knew how it ended, how it always ended. But hearing it like this, from a man fresh out of a war with more ghosts than medals, with a cigarette he never lit and silence still drying on his tongue… it made it real. Immediate. Like the story hadn’t unfolded in some distant, yellowed archive— like it was still unfolding. Like the ghosts hadn’t just haunted the shack, but the whole bloody village.

She swallowed. The taste in her mouth was coppery. Like something old and iron.

So he’d come back. To the manor. To the muggles who had washed their hands of him. Maybe to see it. Maybe to hate it. Maybe to erase it.

And he’d killed them.

She wasn’t supposed to feel it, but the chill that crawled up her spine wasn’t fear.

It was understanding.

The kind that sat low and ugly in the gut.

Because what did she expect? That he’d be some monstrous invention, a product of cruelty and misfortune? No. He wasn’t made.

He was born like this.

Born hollow, born wrong. Born from a potion that robbed him of the one thing that made a soul stick— love. Not forged, not broken, not twisted.

Just empty.

Her hand flexed on the hem of her skirt. She didn’t dare ask more.

Not yet.

Frank Bryce rubbed his jaw.

“Didn’t knock. Just walked up to the house like it was his. They didn’t know what to make of him. Not for long, anyway.”

He tapped the empty ashtray again.

Hermione didn’t speak.

“They say lightning don’t strike twice, but it did that week. First, the boy showed up. Then they all turned up dead. Same night.”

“Was he seen again?”

“No,” the man said, then amended— “Not by anyone who kept their tongue. Just whispers.”

Hermione finally sat.

“He killed them,” she said.

It wasn’t a question.

He didn’t correct her.

Just reached into his pocket and, with fingers worn to callus, pulled out a crumpled packet of cigarettes. Lit one with a match.

“I don’t care if he did,” he said, voice steady. “Whatever he was, he wasn’t wrong. He looked at them like they were a mistake he’d come to fix.”

He exhaled. The smoke curled toward the stained ceiling.

“Only thing he ever did that made sense.”

She didn’t dare ask more.

But she didn’t leave, either.

Frank leaned back. Studied her the way people do when they’re trying to decide whether you’re a threat or just nosy. His hand hovered once more over the ashtray— no cigarette ash to justify it. Just the motion. Habitual. Nervous.

“You ain’t police,” he muttered finally. “And you’re too young to be a reporter. So why d’you care?”

Hermione offered a smile she didn’t feel. Soft. Apologetic. Something borrowed from another girl, in another life.

“I like history,” she said.

Frank snorted.

“Well,” he said, “that house is history now.”

And then, more quietly, “Good riddance.”

She left him with a nod, murmured thanks trailing from her lips like smoke. The cottage door clicked shut behind her with the finality of a book closing— one chapter done, another yawning open in silence.

The sun had risen fully now, but the village still held a dawn-stiff chill. She crossed the green, boots damp with dew, breath fogging as she went. The streets, once quaint in their quiet, now felt brittle. Too clean. Too painted. Like a stage dressed to hide something rotten beneath the floorboards.

She followed the hill’s curve without hurry. No wand drawn, no plan. Just the weight of names— Riddle, Gaunt— pulling her forward like gravity.

The manor came into view slow and deliberate, framed by hedgerows and climbing fog. She'd had glimpses of it, photos, files, Dumbledore’s memories— her dreams. But standing before it now, seeing it in person...

It looked wrong in the daylight.

Wrong in the way corpses looked wrong in clothes.

The windows were intact. The lawn half-kept. The stone facade solid, even stately. But it was empty. Not abandoned— emptied. Like something had wrung the soul out of it and left the skin behind.

Her footsteps crunched on the gravel drive as she moved toward the entrance, pausing only when the door rose before her in full: wide, grand, shut.

She didn’t try to open it.

She didn’t need to.

The weight of what happened here hung thick in the air— metallic and quiet. No dark magic. No lingering spell. Just… residue.

She let it settle over her like ash. Let it bite the back of her throat. Let herself feel it.

This was where he’d killed them. All three. Father. Grandfather. Grandmother.

This was his Genesis.

He’d shed the Riddle name like snakeskin— sloughed it off, buried it, burned it. Wiped the bloodline clean as if it had never housed him at all. And in its place, he’d written something new. Not a name, but a warning.

Voldemort.

Something cold clicked into place beneath her ribs:

She had never wanted to see the inside.

She wanted to see the aftermath.

She moved closer.

Not to the door— she wouldn’t touch it— but to the window, just beside the entrance. The glass was clean, the curtains shut. Still, she imagined the room behind it. Carpeted. Ornate. A grandfather clock ticking with English self-importance. She imagined the smell— mahogany wax, pipe smoke, and wealth.

She imagined him.

Sixteen. Standing in this doorway with his uncle's wand already raised. No cloak, no theatrics. Just a boy-shaped blade honed to a point.

Did he knock?

Did he smile?

Did he say anything at all?

She pressed her fingers to the stone frame, as if the memory might pass into her palm. As if the moment had left a scorch mark. Her stomach turned at the thought— at the idea of him standing here, alone, sharp-eyed, that voice like cut velvet saying—

“Hello, Father.”

Had he let them speak? Let them sputter and grovel, demand explanations that would never come?

Or had he been silent?

Silent the whole time— just watching. Not out of cruelty. Not out of anger. Just… because.

Because he didn’t care to hear them.

Because their screams didn’t register.

She thought about the spell he might have used. Avada Kedavra, yes, likely. But before that? Before the killing? Did he restrain them? Did he savour it?

No.

Not him.

He didn’t need drama.

He was surgical. Brutal in his precision. He wouldn’t waste breath on monologues. He wouldn’t taunt.

He would simply erase.

Not rage. Not revenge. Removal.

It made her shiver. Not just from the cold, but from the closeness. From how easily she could see it.

How easily she could imagine standing where he had stood.

She pulled her hand back from the stone. It left no mark. No sign she’d ever been there.

No one would have heard them die. The manor sat too far from the village. And no one would have come looking. The Riddles didn’t have friends— just servants and secrets.

She looked up at the house one last time.

It didn’t look haunted.

It looked hollow.

As if it had been built only to die.

She didn’t walk away immediately.

Instead, she found a low stone wall at the edge of the Riddle property— half-swallowed by ivy, brittle with age— and lowered herself onto it with care. The air hung heavy, still wet with morning fog. Not a single bird called.

She pulled her coat tighter, but it didn’t help. The chill wasn’t in the air anymore. It was inside her.

She watched the manor from across the narrow drive, its grand silhouette softened by distance. A monument to the wrong kind of legacy. Death didn’t cling to the walls— it had sunk in. It had marinated. It had nested.

This wasn’t grief.

Grief left echoes. Grief loved the living.

This— this was abandonment.

She looked down at her hands. Still shaking. Still wrong. The pale girl’s warning rang through her again, like a bone-deep toll: If you like how this feels…

She didn’t. Not really. But she understood it. The stillness after violence. The reverberation of power.

She swallowed hard and pressed her palms to her knees, grounding herself. Tried to remember who she was, who she had been. The girl who read books under her duvet by wandlight. The girl who braided her hair so tight it hurt. The girl who said no to every easy path because it wasn’t right.

Would she sit here?

No.

She’d already left her behind.

And the worst part was… she wasn’t sure she wanted her back.

Her eyes flicked again to the manor. To the silent windows, the too-clean threshold, the absence of ghosts.

Tom Riddle had come here and ended a bloodline. Not as punishment. Not to reclaim anything.

But to sever it.

To prove something.

She wasn’t here to prove anything. Not to anyone else.

But maybe— maybe— she was here to prove it to herself.

She stood. The stone wall creaked beneath her as she rose. Her boots sank slightly into the softened earth, the same path he would’ve walked all those months ago.

She didn’t look back.

Only forward.

To where the trees began to thicken. To where the path narrowed. To the shack.

To where the rot still lived.

The trees closed in.

The path thinned to a thread of mud and root. Branches arched above like knotted fingers, blotting out the sky. She followed what wasn’t a trail so much as a memory— half-mapped by instinct, half-pulled by something old and hateful pressing at the edges of her thoughts.

The Gaunt Shack sat at the edge of rot and wilderness, where no birds sang and the soil smelled like blood.

It was worse than she’d imagined.

No grandeur. No dignity. Just a crumpled husk of a hut, crouched in a clearing like a thing that knew it ought to be dead but hadn’t quite stopped breathing. Slats of rotted wood barely held the walls. A broken chimney leaned like a snapped neck. The windows were empty. Watching.

She thought of the manor.

And then of this.

Two houses. Two halves of him.

One, tall-gated and muggle— rich with pride and polish and nothing beneath. The other, pureblooded and ancient, but reduced to ruin. No magic in the walls. Just rot. Just spite. The Riddle estate had been too proud to acknowledge him; the Gaunt shack too broken to care.

But he came from both.

One gave him his name.

The other gave him his curse.

She stepped closer.

Her stomach turned.

The air here had a texture. Thick. Rotten. It clung to her skin like milk gone sour. Her breath caught in her throat, and her magic— that taut, steady hum beneath her ribs— recoiled.

She raised her wand, and her fingers cramped around it. A shudder ran through her arm. Then her legs. Then her spine.

She pressed forward anyway.

A few more feet. Just enough to glimpse inside. Just enough to—

Her knees buckled.

The ground swung sideways. Cold mud caught her palms, and bile surged up the back of her throat.

She retched, once. Twice. The world blurred and burned and doubled. Her heart thudded like it was trying to escape her chest, and her ears rang with the shriek of magic gone wrong.

She didn’t need to see it to know: the ring was inside.

Something in the shack pulsed. Not sound. Not light. Just… pressure. Awareness. A slow, ancient loathing. Like she was a splinter working its way toward the surface of some great, diseased thing, and it wanted her out.

She crawled back. Fingers slipping in wet leaves. The ground sucked at her heels. Her head throbbed with pressure— her own magic, trying to root her, trying to run.

“Fuck you,” she rasped.

The shack did not respond.

It didn’t need to.

It had made itself clear.

She slumped against the tree, chest heaving.

This wasn’t like before.

When she’d worn the locket round her neck, cramped in the tent with snow piling outside and silence gnawing at their edges— that had been bearable. Unpleasant, yes. It had whispered. It had needled. It made her thoughts sour and her patience short. But she could take it off. She could breathe.

This wasn’t that.

This wasn’t something she could brush off or rationalise or will away.

This was not a whisper. It was a presence.

The ring— whatever was left of it— wasn’t passive. It didn’t slither inside her thoughts.

It watched her.

It knew her.

She forced herself to her feet with a wince, wiping her mouth with the back of her sleeve. Her throat burned. Her vision stuttered. But still, she looked at that rotted little shack.

Hermione stepped closer, wand in hand, and closed her eyes.

“Velum Exsolvo.”

The clearing pulsed. Thin strands of enchantment surfaced, lit faintly red— latticed through the air like a spider’s web spun in warblood. It wasn’t just protection. It was possession. Every line of it whispered: Mine.

She braced herself and prodded the nearest rune with a twitch of her wand.

The reaction was instant.

Something struck. Not a sound. Not a flare. Just force— pure, visceral, ancient— slamming into her chest and flinging her backwards like a doll. Her spine hit ground, as did her wand. Her vision white-flashed.

She choked, coughed, and rolled over onto all fours.

And then it came.

The wards uncoiled— rising from the ground like smoke, like tendrils of memory, of grief, of death. They seized her. Not physically, but deeper. Her magic twisted in her lungs. Her heart seized up.

Her own blood turned traitor.

She bit her lip to stop the scream that scraped its way up her oesophagus.

The pain wasn’t sharp— it was old. Like her bones were remembering something they’d never lived.

And beneath all of it— recognition.

Not her name. Not her face. But the crack in her. The rot. The unfinished ruin of her soul that mirrored its own.

It wanted her gone.

No— more than that.

It wanted her unmade.

She reached for her wand with shaking fingers, barely gripping it. Her eyes swam. Her mouth filled with salt and copper.

This wasn’t a barrier to be disarmed. This wasn’t some clever layered enchantment to be outwitted.

It was a threshold.

A demand.

You want what’s inside? Then leave something behind.

Her breath hitched.

She didn’t know what the price would be. But she knew, with total certainty, that there would be one.

To cross that boundary— to rip the Horcrux from its resting place— she’d have to give something. And not something small.

Not just blood. Not just pain.

Something permanent.

Her palms scraped bark as she dragged herself to the base of a tree. She slipped once— caught herself. Her legs trembled beneath her, barely holding. When she finally pushed upright, the ground tilted, and she almost went down again, but her boots held. Just barely. Her heartbeat hammered like a forge behind her ribs.

She stumbled back from the threshold, half-blind with nausea, her palm slick with blood where the earth had bitten her. The air buzzed— no, crackled— like a curse half-spoken, like a mouth still open in a scream. Magic hung heavy and choking, thick as rot.

Her shoulder throbbed. Her wand, clenched too tight, jittered in her fingers like it wanted to flee too.

The shack loomed behind her, still and malignant. 

Watching.

She hadn’t expected it to fight.

Not like that.

She sank to her knees just beyond the treeline, chest heaving, bile burning in her throat. The wind bit through her coat, but it wasn’t the cold that made her shake.

She should’ve run the moment it screamed.

She should’ve—

But no.

No, she thought.

Not yet.

Her blood still rang with the cost. The curse had sunk too deep to brush off. The shack’s wards had teeth. And if she wanted to tear through them, she’d have to give something in turn.

She touched her side, winced.

Not yet.

But she would return.

She had to.

Hermione turned her head and looked back— once. Just once. The shack stood unchanged. Quiet. As though it hadn’t just tried to kill her.

The ring was in there. She was sure of it. 

Waiting. Watching. Rotting.

And next time, she would not crawl away.

She rose to her feet, trembling, scraped dirt from her knees, and limped back toward the trees.

It had seen her now. Marked her. Measured her.

But that went both ways.

She’d be back.

And she’d bury it.

For good.

Notes:

she's not running anymore, she's looking.

next chapters a fun one, if you like blood in the air, power on display and a girl who might just be as dangerous as they are. (and you do.)

Chapter 13: A Lesson In Pain

Chapter Text

The world knit itself wrong when she reappeared.

Not that it was loud about it— Hogwarts stood as it always had, sloping roofs in the distance, turrets dusted by clouds, the lake catching spears of afternoon light like nothing had ever shifted. But the moment her boots struck the damp earth outside the wards, she felt it: something inside her didn’t quite come back.

Her hand still stung. Her temple throbbed.

She walked.

Each step back toward the castle dragged her closer to normalcy, to the shell she wore when she wasn’t peeling back layers of his past. But it clung to her. That place. That shack. That magic— feral and coiled and half-alive.

Her thumb brushed over her bleeding palm. “Emendo.

The cut closed, but the ache lingered. Another flick of her wand lifted the dried blood from her temple. She ran a charm beneath her fingernails, scrubbing the soil from her skin until it no longer looked like she’d clawed her way out of something ancient.

She passed a thicket and paused— just long enough to catch her reflection in the curve of a half-frozen puddle.

She didn’t look like someone who’d seen it.

The shack.

She transfigured her trench back to school robes— black wool blooming at her collar, pleats smoothing into place, the Slytherin crest reasserting itself over her heart like a brand. The beret vanished. Her posture returned.

But the hum in her bones didn’t fade.

She couldn’t stop thinking about the enchantments. Not protective— repellent. Like the ring knew her. Knew what she was. And hated her for it.

She catalogued what she knew as she walked: Blood-magic? Certainly. Ancient, too. Layered. She’d felt at least three separate spells twist against her intrusion— maybe more. There’d been something under the floor, hadn’t there? And the air— choked with something unsaid.

What could cut through magic like that?

A ritual? A counter-charm? The name of the caster?

She came up short.

Not because she didn’t know enough.

But because he had meant it to.

The Gaunt shack hadn’t just been warded. It had been designed. Like a trap waiting to snap shut around the wrong set of fingerprints. It would take more than power to break it.

It would take permission.

Or a sacrifice.

Her hand curled at her side.

She kept walking.

The lunch bell rang just as she entered the castle.

Its clang echoed high across the stone rafters, familiar and mundane, but it hit her like a slap. The warmth of the Entrance Hall rose around her— braziers lit, chatter bleeding from the Great Hall— but Hermione didn’t stop walking. Her stomach coiled in protest at the smell of roasted parsnips and carved beef, but it wasn’t hunger. Not really. It was the echo of nausea, memory-tight and rooted in her throat.

She didn’t slow.

The corridors were fuller now— students drifting toward food and fire— but none looked twice at her. Not even when she passed them with her eyes still ringed in exhaustion and her sleeves slightly damp. Her Disillusionment might’ve faded, but she hadn’t yet returned to herself. Not properly. She still felt half-threaded through something unspeakable.

So she kept walking. Past the echo of footfalls and the pull of warm light. Down through the narrowing halls where the walls bled cooler and the air grew damper, old stone gobbling up the noise of midday.

The dungeons swallowed her like a secret. She passed through the common room entrance with a muttered word, the wall shivering open to reveal green glass and flickering firelight.

Students were curled in chairs or hunched over parchment, murmuring lowly over their plates and notes. The scent of charred toast lingered from breakfast. One of the older girls flicked her gaze up and let it linger— just a beat too long— before whispering something to the girl beside her.

“Back from hexing corpses, Dufort?” she drawled, just loud enough to carry.

Hermione didn’t flinch. She turned her head slightly, just enough for the firelight to catch the glint in her eyes.

“Why?” she said. “Missing your granny?”

A few snickers cracked the quiet.

The girl blinked— sharp cheekbones twitching— then went silent.

Hermione walked on. Cool, precise. Like she hadn’t meant a word of it. Like she always meant every word.

The Slytherin dorms yawned cool and empty. She slipped inside without a word and leaned briefly against the door, exhaling through her nose like it might steady her.

It didn’t.

Her satchel lay by her bed. Neat, where she’d left it. Too neat, she thought. Too untouched. Like it didn’t know who she was now. She knelt to grab it and caught sight of herself in the mirror above her desk— cheeks pale, eyes rimmed with grey, hair pinned back too tightly.

She blinked. Once. Then looked away.

No one had noticed she’d gone.

And if they had… no one had followed.

She pulled the satchel’s strap over her shoulder and turned sharply on her heel.

Back through the common room. Eyes followed her— a few narrowed, a few heavy-lidded with idle interest.

Just as she reached the far archway, someone muttered under their breath:

“Bitch.”

Hermione didn’t stop. Just let her lip curl in a whisper of disdain.

Back down the dungeon corridor. Back up toward the classroom levels.

Every step sounded too loud.

Her thoughts spun as she walked— unwanted, unspooling: What had he said to them? His father. His grandparents. Did he speak at all before killing them? Or was silence enough?

He’d erased the name Riddle from his life like a knife through parchment. Burned the blood out of his story. She’d seen where it ended. That crumpled husk of a home. That trap dressed as memory.

And still, she wanted to understand it.

She wanted to stand in the dark corners where he had stood, where he had turned himself into something unholy. Not to admire it. But to trace the shape of it. To know it well enough to undo it.

She reached the door to Transfiguration.

Paused.

Lifted her chin.

And stepped inside.

The chessboards were already laid out when she entered the room.

Each desk bore a standard wizarding set: black pieces, white pieces, charm-engraved pawns with transfiguration-sensitive cores. They looked like toys from afar— dusty, inert. But the moment the door swung shut behind her, Hermione felt it. The spellwork humming through them. Old. Subtle. Purposeful.

Professor Dumbledore stood near the front of the room with his hands lightly clasped, his half-moon spectacles glinting in the morning light. He didn’t greet them. Just watched, eyes flickering across the room as students found their seats.

When the bell tolled, he spoke.

“Today,” he said, “you will not be transfiguring form. You will be transfiguring thought.”

Quills stilled.

“Each of you has been assigned a pawn. Your task is to enchant it— not simply to move— but to think. To strategise. To act in accordance with the board. With your opponent.”

Someone scoffed. Probably one of the boys in the back row.

Dumbledore didn’t so much as blink.

“You may choose what kind of mind you give it,” he continued, “but know this— your pawn will remember its first choice. And it will repeat that choice every game thereafter.”

That got their attention.

“In essence: you will enchant instinct. The beginnings of identity. A single behavioural pattern born of a single game.”

He moved his wand gently. The pieces on his demonstration board stirred.

“This lesson, as with most, is about consequence.”

He smiled faintly.

“Begin.”

Hermione’s fingers hovered over her pawn.

Her thoughts were still half in the forest. In the shack. In the rot beneath her nails. She could still feel the ring’s presence like a bruise under the skin. Still hear the pale girl’s voice in the base of her skull.

But here— here was a problem she could solve.

Her wand made a slow arc above the pawn. She murmured the enchantment under her breath:

Prismata Mentem.

A flicker. A thrum. The pawn shivered in place. 

She placed it on the board.

A king. Two bishops. Knights on either flank. An opposing line of white.

Think, she told it silently. Show me what you are.

At first, nothing.

Then the pawn tilted, twisted— and drove forward in a lurching diagonal that slammed directly into a white knight.

Then— it veered diagonally and struck down its own bishop.

A crack echoed.

Wood splintered. The bishop fell apart like bone under pressure. The pawn remained motionless, poised above the wreckage. It tilted slightly, crown raised, as if it awaited the next command.

The Ravenclaw student at the next desk gasped.

Hermione stared.

It’s not malfunctioning, she realised. It’s adapting. It’s… choosing. Not like a child. Like something older. Like something already hunting.

It had made a choice.

The best possible move.

A sacrifice. Clean. Precise. Efficient.

One perfect strike ahead.

She felt the weight of eyes on her.

Two boys across the room had stopped their own enchantments entirely. One had a scar curling under his collar like something half-healed and ugly; the other looked like he’d grown up on a diet of smirks and venom.

Tom Riddle hadn’t turned. His back was straight. His head perfectly aligned with the front of the class. Still.

Too still.

The thin boy didn’t even bother to lower his voice. “Careful. That thing’s got more life than she does.”

His friend smirked, lazily steering his own pawn into a suicidal gambit. “Does it bite, Dufort? Or do you?”

The Knights, she thought, with a strange tug in her chest. Their masks are off now. 

Hermione didn’t respond, she didn’t even look up. She flicked her wand, silencing her pawn mid-lunge. Its little limbs jerked, halted, then retracted in something almost like shame.

The boys snorted— though one of them shifted uncomfortably when her pawn crept back to its square and turned towards him, quiet as a cat beneath a crib.

Dumbledore’s footsteps approached her desk. Unhurried. Measured.

His gaze lingered on her board. The piece had stilled, but not before it had watched. He said nothing of it— at first.

“Miss Dufort,” he said, softly enough that only she heard, “you’ve taken a rather… unconventional approach.”

Hermione didn’t look up. “It worked.”

“A fair point. But magic is not only about outcome. Sometimes, it is about intention.”

Her jaw tightened.

He continued, gently, “The piece moved as though it had been summoned, not guided.”

“It was,” she said.

Another silence. Then, “I see.”

His voice didn’t sharpen, but something behind it did. A thread of steel, glinting behind the velvet.

“Do let me know,” he said, “if your studies begin to take you places your professors haven’t assigned.”

That made her look at him.

He smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Transfiguration is a precise art. Too much force and even simple movements may shatter what was meant to shift.”

He turned then, robes whispering like closing pages.

She sat still for a moment longer, the pawn pressed under her thumb.

And she didn’t realise she was holding her breath until it hurt.

The class ended in a hush of scraping chairs and muttered complaints. Dumbledore dismissed them with a nod, already halfway through Vanishing the chessboard he’d conjured at the front of the room.

Hermione didn’t move.

She waited until most of the students had filed out— until only the faintest echo of footsteps lingered in the corridor— before collecting her satchel. Her hands were steadier now, though her thoughts weren’t. She tucked her wand into the crook of her arm, closed her textbook.

And paused.

There, between the pages— a folded scrap of parchment.

She frowned. She hadn’t seen it before. Hadn’t felt it when she opened the book.

But now, it sat nestled like it had always belonged there.

She peeled it open.

There was no greeting. No signature. Just two words, scorched at the edges like they’d burned themselves into the page:

Clearing. Dusk. 

She should’ve been shocked. She wasn’t. 

The parchment dissolved between her fingers.

Hermione stared at the empty space where it had been. Not surprised. Not really.

She slid her book into her satchel, adjusted her collar, and stood.

Of course they’d be watching. Of course they’d be waiting.

She stepped out of the classroom.

And this time, she didn’t look back.

The trees split like teeth as she stepped into the clearing.

It looked different in daylight— or maybe it was her. No masks this time. No soft enchantments or potion-laced questions. Just bare faces, school robes, and a silence that rippled like wind across steel.

The Knights of Walpurgis stood in a loose ring, spaced far enough apart to suggest civility, close enough for blood to stain. Seven of them. All eyes turned.

Hermione didn’t pause.

She moved like smoke, chin high, satchel over her shoulder, the hem of her cloak whispering against the grass. Her heartbeat was steady. Her fingers— curled once around her wand— were not.

The hulking blond was the first to smile.

“Well,” he drawled, pale hair gleaming like a crown, “the lamb returns.”

The thin one, from Transfiguration, gave a soft, eager laugh. Another looked disappointed she hadn’t bled on the way in.

She didn’t speak. Not yet.

Tom Riddle was already there, of course— standing at the edge of the ring, hands clasped behind his back, his eyes unreadable.

She didn’t look at him either.

Not yet.

Tom lifted a hand and motioned to the Knights. 

“They are Malfoy. Rosier. Mulciber. Dolohov. Nott. Avery. Lestrange.”

He spoke without inflexion. As if naming the bones of a dead thing. As if they weren’t people, only pieces.

Hermione watched them stir— the slow roll of shoulders, the drag of eyes. None bowed. None introduced themselves. They stood like they’d already won something.

Malfoy was the first to move. The biggest of them all— pale-haired and sharp-shouldered— with the kind of aristocratic boredom that curdled into cruelty when left too long in the sun. He didn’t bother to meet her eyes. Just tilted his head, like she was a mystery someone else would solve for him.

Next, Rosier. Dark-haired, with that glossy, agitated edge that clung to boys who loved the sound of their own cruelty. His smile was too sharp. Too knowing. He looked like he’d enjoy watching her bleed, but only if it meant an audience could see his face when she did.

Mulciber barely moved. A grunt of a boy. Built like the bottom of a brawl. His fingers flexed like he couldn’t wait to be told what to break. She doubted he’d think twice about it. Or once.

Dolohov was quieter. Buzzed hair, heavy-lidded eyes, a hand resting loosely near his wand. Thoughtful. Detached. More calculating than the rest. She didn’t trust him— because he didn’t feel the need to perform.

Nott stood still. Unmoving, unblinking. There was a stillness to him that wasn’t passive, but precise— like a held breath, or a hunter waiting in tall grass. His eyes were pale and hooded, not cruel but curious, like he was already halfway through dissecting her and hadn’t yet decided whether she was worth the trouble. He looked younger than the rest, but something about him felt older. Out of step. Off-tempo. The kind of boy who never raised his voice because he never needed to. 

He smiled at her then. Not unkindly. It was small and tight, as if he knew something the others didn’t. As if he saw her. Not just the new girl or the curiosity of the week— but something else. He unnerved her more than any of them.

Avery was the other from Transfiguration, the one with the scar. He didn’t look impressed. Or interested. Just vaguely annoyed she’d walked into his day.

And Lestrange—

Lestrange grinned like a wound. His limbs were all sharp angles like he’d been starved, his eyes too wide, too glassy. There was something unmoored in him— something loose. She knew instantly: he’d be the one who took it too far. Who didn’t stop when told. The one who laughed when you begged.

All that inbreeding must’ve shaken a few screws loose, she thought.

Hermione exhaled through her nose. The names anchored in her chest like blades pressed flat. Not enough to break skin. Not yet.

Tom glanced at her. Cold, unreadable.

“Pick one,” he said.

Hermione’s eyes swept the circle.

Seven of them. Maskless now, each more real and loathsome than they’d been in the dark. She felt them watching her— waiting. Measuring. Like hounds scenting blood.

Pick one? Her stomach coiled tight.

For what? A game? A show? A test? No, not a game. It’s a stage. And he’s giving me the opening line.

Her eyes narrowed.

A duel, then. Obvious. I’m the anomaly, the intruder— he wants them to see what I’m worth. Or how quickly I break.

She didn’t speak.

Instead, she let the silence stretch— head tilted, shoulders relaxed, like she had all the time in the world. She catalogued them in quiet pieces: the tallest one— Malfoy, surely— leaning like the whole thing bored him; the one with the scar, Avery, whose eyes flicked from her wand to her hands to her throat; Nott, the quietest, unreadable and unmoved.

Let them stew in the quiet. Let them think she was nervous.

She wasn’t.

She was calculating.

And that was when Lestrange laughed.

“Go on,” he said, voice dripping venom. “Pick someone soft. Don’t worry—” he tilted his head, thin and feral “—we’ll still clap when you bleed.”

Definitely a duel.

She tossed her satchel to the side. 

Her eyes flicked to him, slow and surgical.

Then she smiled.

Not warm. Not kind.

The kind of smile a knife would wear.

“I think,” she said, “you’ll do.”

For a beat, no one spoke.

Even the wind quieted.

Lestrange’s smirk twitched. Just slightly. Like something had landed wrong in his throat.

Across the circle, Malfoy let out a low whistle. “Brave,” he murmured, almost to himself. “Or stupid.”

“Both,” muttered Avery, scratching at the edge of his scar.

Rosier looked delighted. He tilted his head at her like she was a new act at a theatre— one he hadn’t expected to enjoy but now wouldn’t dare look away from.

Mulciber grunted, unimpressed. Dolohov said nothing, but Hermione felt his gaze settle heavier than the rest. Watching. Judging. Filing her away.

Only Nott remained still. Hands folded, eyes half-lidded, expression unreadable.

Tom hadn’t moved.

He stood just behind the line of them, half-shadowed, expression unreadable. But his gaze— Hermione could feel it like a blade pressed up close, intimate, against the soft skin of her stomach.

She didn’t flinch.

Didn’t blink.

And finally— finally— he said, with the faintest nod toward Lestrange:

“Step forward.”

Lestrange stepped forward with a kind of slouching grace, like he didn’t care whether he was walking to a duel or a dance. She was reminded of a hyena. 

He didn’t draw his wand yet. Just looked at her— really looked at her— with a gaze so unbothered it almost stung. Like she wasn’t a threat, just an inconvenience. A smudge on the floor he’d yet to scuff out with his heel.

His boots crunched the grass.

He tilted his head, something cruel curling at the edge of his mouth. “Don’t worry,” he said, voice syrup-thick with mockery. “I’ll try not to bruise your pretty little throat. Too much.”

A few of the Knights snorted.

Hermione said nothing.

She let the silence bloom— let it stretch into discomfort. Let it pull taut between them like a tripwire no one wanted to admit was there.

Her wand twitched in her sleeve.

Lestrange grinned wider. “Nothing to say now? Thought your tongue was sharper than that.”

Still, she didn’t answer.

Her eyes never left his. Not once.

The air in the clearing seemed to thicken, slow. Even the trees held their breath.

And then—

Tom’s voice, soft and unamused, “That’s enough.”

Lestrange’s grin flickered. Just barely. But it was enough.

He turned back toward her, slower this time.

Drew his wand.

The silence was absolute.

And then, Tom stepped forward.

He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to.

“If you think this is a game,” he said, gaze fixed somewhere far beyond them, “you’ve misunderstood what it means to be here.”

His tone was all blade, no fire.

“No points will be awarded. No professors will intervene. This is not school. This is selection.”

Selection. A word that meant more than they realised— trial, culling, survival.

“One of you has something to prove,” he added, glancing once at Hermione. “The rest of you— will learn something.”

He let the silence stretch thin and sharp.

Then, “Ground rules,” he said, almost lazily. “No killing curses. No permanent disfigurement from the neck up.”

A beat.

“Everything else is permitted.”

A flick of his eyes toward Lestrange.

“If you break the rules,” Tom said, quiet as snowfall, “I’ll make what’s left of you wish you hadn’t.”

Silence closed again. Final. Awful.

He looked to Lestrange, then to Hermione.

“Begin.”

She didn’t move.

Not yet.

Lestrange paced a slow half-circle, wand lazily at his side. Waiting for her to crack. To flinch. To prove she didn’t belong here.

But Hermione only watched him. Still. Measured.

Calculating.

She could hex his kneecaps first. He had a slight weakness in his left stance. Then go for the wand— disorient, disarm, end it clean.

But clean wasn’t the language they spoke here. Not in this clearing. Not in front of Tom.

She exhaled once through her nose.

No— humiliation was the only currency that mattered.

So let him strike first.

Let him make the mistake.

Let her answer in a way that made him remember it.

Forever.

He lifted his wand.

Frangere.

The curse hit her square in the ribs. Something gave— sharp, wet, wrong— and her knees hit the ground.

Fuck— 

The air left her lungs in a sharp gasp. Something cracked deeper than bone. Her magic flared in response— wild, unstable, a pulse of heat in her sternum like it wanted to fight back on its own. A few boys barked laughter. It echoed, brief and ugly.

But she didn’t scream.

Didn’t cry out.

She waited.

Let them laugh. Let them get loud before you go quiet.

The pain flared, then settled— low and snarling in her chest. She let it sink in. Let it root. Let them all watch her suffer.

And then— she smiled.

It wasn’t a grin. It wasn’t manic. It was something colder. Cruel.

Calculated.

She rose slowly, like the pain didn’t matter. Like it was nothing. Like she’d expected it. Invited it.

Magic shimmered around her spine— skewed, flickering at the edges like a mirror warping in heat. Not protection. Instinct.

Across the circle, Lestrange’s wand twitched.

“Oh,” she said softly, her voice frayed but steady. “Was that it?”

Break him. Don’t win— break him.

She didn’t want to beat him. She wanted to ruin him.

Humiliate him.

Let the others see his best spell break on her skin like sleet on stone.

Let them see what she could take.

Let them wonder what she could do.

Lestrange didn’t answer.

His wand was still raised, but something in his grip had changed. She saw it. So did the others. The weight of it. The hesitation.

There it is. The shift. You’ve taken something from him already.

Hermione tilted her head.

She didn’t fire back.

Didn’t flinch.

Didn’t move at all.

She stood there— slightly hunched, one arm cradled low across her ribs, blood in her mouth and a smile curling at the edges of it. Daring him. Daring all of them.

Go on, then. Try again. See what happens.

The wind shifted.

The trees swayed. Leaves rustled. No one spoke.

Tom said nothing.

And that silence— the kind that should’ve been safety, stillness— was heavy. Wrong. It buzzed like a wire between her teeth.

Hermione let it stretch.

Let it dwell.

She could cast. She could retaliate. She could end it in two movements flat. But no. Not yet.

Not until Lestrange twitched. Not until he broke first.

She was bleeding, barely standing— but it was his fingers that slipped on the wand.

And when she finally took a breath and stepped forward, it wasn’t as a girl defending herself.

It was as an executioner drawing near.

Lestrange’s fingers twitched.

Too fast.

Too desperate.

Mucus Ad Nauseam!” he barked, the spell cracking from his wand like spit. Juvenile. Crude. Designed not to maim, but to embarrass.

A gout of sickly green light shot toward her.

She didn’t blink.

Didn’t raise her wand.

She simply stepped aside.

The hex missed her by inches, slamming into the dirt with a wet, pathetic squelch.

It was humiliating.

For him.

And she wanted it that way.

Hermione turned her gaze back to him—slowly, deliberately— and tilted her wand as though considering whether to bother using it at all. Like she was weighing whether he was even worth the magic.

The smirk she gave him wasn’t kind. It wasn’t earned. It was pure desecration.

Lestrange’s face burned red. His knuckles were white on his wand.

Someone behind him laughed— short, sharp, merciless.

She tilted her head, just enough to be mocking.

“Missed me,” she said lightly.

A few of the Knights let out sharp breaths. Not quite laughter— more the sound of something drawing blood.

Lestrange’s jaw clenched. His wand rose again, quicker this time, but—

Hermione lifted hers first.

Phantasmare.

It wasn’t a curse. Not exactly. More like a conjuration of the mind— half-illusion, half-memory. The kind that reached inside the ribs and curled its fingers around the spine.

Lestrange froze.

The spell didn’t rise cleanly. It crawled up from the dirt like it had been waiting there— called not by wand, but by something fouler beneath her skin. 

It was black-robed and wrong, with no face— just a mirror where the head should be. It tilted toward him, slow and slinking, and whatever he saw in it made the blood drain from his face.

The clearing was silent. Breathless.

Hermione’s wand stayed raised, her expression bored.

“Well?” she said. “Get rid of it.”

His hand shook when he lifted his wand. Not enough to make a sound. But she saw it. Everyone saw it.

Evanesco,” he muttered.

The creature dissolved into air.

But not before it tilted its mirrored head once more— reflecting Lestrange’s own wide eyes back at him.

He took a step back. Just one. Then steadied himself, jaw tight. His face had gone blotchy— flushed with rage, humiliated, eyes gleaming mean. He gripped his wand like it might steady him, like he could claw back the ground he’d just lost.

He didn’t.

Flagrare Verax!” he spat, wand slashing the air.

Fire coiled outward in a twisting arc— too fast, too hot— shaped into a serpent with a flickering, skeletal jaw. Its mouth yawned open midair, heading straight for her.

Hermione didn’t so much as blink.

She raised her wand with an almost lazy flick. “Contego Tenebrae.

The serpent collided with her shield— a dense, smoke-black curve of shadow— and was snuffed instantly. No flash. No dramatic recoil. Just quiet annihilation. The spell hadn’t even brushed her hair.

She tilted her head. Eyes cool. Bored.

Lestrange’s jaw twitched. His wand trembled at his side.

He looked furious. Flushed and cornered, like a schoolboy caught out in front of a crowd. He opened his mouth— but didn’t speak. Didn’t trust his voice. Not with the hush of the forest. Not with the way she was looking at him.

The Knights behind him weren’t laughing.

They were watching.

Some amused.

Some uneasy.

All silent.

Lestrange’s composure snapped like sinew torn from bone.

No incantation this time— just motion, wild and jagged, his wand slashing the air as if it could tear reality open.

A jagged bolt of Virulenta seared from his wandtip— acid-green, corrosive, meant to melt skin from bone.

She caught it just in time— her shield flared green-black on impact, sparking with veins of silver. The backlash stung her arm, but she didn’t flinch, not even as her magic howled, a living thing inside of her.

Lestrange snarled.

“Frangentem!”

“Lacero!”

“Sanguis Elide!”

Spells meant to rupture. To flay. To force blood from places it had no business leaving. Each one darker than the last, scraped from the bottom of some half-forbidden tome.

The clearing convulsed with heat and colour. One curse split a tree at the base. Another screamed as it hit her shield, a wailing sound like steel dragged across a chalkboard.

Hermione moved like shadow and wind.

Fluid. Calculated. Her shields shifted in hue— glinting gold, then green, then a deep obsidian. 

Hold. Let him tire himself out. Waste every last drop of hatred.

She didn’t try to overpower him. Not yet. She let him throw everything he had.

Let him sink.

And Lestrange sank— deeper into rage, deeper into humiliation. His lips curled back, his hair damp with sweat. He looked rabid.

Something in it unnerved her. The way he moved— frenzied, unthinking— like he’d stopped caring about the duel and just wanted to hurt. A flicker of fear twisted low in her stomach. But she smothered it. Buried it deep beneath the marrow.

His wand shivered in his grip.

And she— still untouched— watched him like he was already finished. Expression flat. Eyes like glass. Letting him believe she felt nothing at all.

She sidestepped another curse with the grace of someone bored by violence. Her shield flickered, caught the edge of a slicing hex, and shimmered back to stillness— but it pulsed once, strangely, as if her magic had overcorrected.

Easy. Control it. You’re not here to reveal. You’re here to endure.

Lestrange spat something guttural— he didn’t even try Latin this time. Just rage and wandfire.

She deflected it with a lazy flick.

The clearing tensed. A few of the others stirred— Malfoy raised a brow. Dolohov’s mouth twitched. Nott blinked, intrigued.

She conjured a sound behind him— soft footsteps, the hiss of something breathing. He spun.

Nothing.

When he turned back, her wand was already raised. She didn’t cast. She waited.

Let him sweat. Let him wonder.

He was trembling.

And it showed.

She gave him a smile like a guillotine.

She waited until his rage burned white-hot— until his curses lost precision, until he was all bark and no bite.

Then she moved.

No flourish. No fanfare.

Just a quiet incantation spoken like a secret:

"Inverso Folliculum." 

It hit him dead centre.

A sharp pop!

And then—

Gasps.

Lestrange froze. His hands shot to his head.

His bald head.

Every strand of hair— gone. Eyelashes, brows, even the fine fuzz on his arms. Clean as bone.

A beat of silence.

Then someone choked back a laugh.

Hermione stood still, wand lowered, utterly unimpressed.

Her magic buzzed under her skin now— too loud, too fast.

Focus. Control it. Don't let them see what it’s doing to you.

But it didn’t want control.

It wanted carnage.

Lestrange turned crimson. His wand hand trembled.

You—

His pride had cracked. Now it splintered.

Cruci—

She moved—

Too late.

The curse struck her shoulder like a white-hot brand. Agony detonated down her side, sharp and searing, nerve-deep.

She screamed.

Not a cry— a ragged, animal sound, torn from her throat as her vision went white. Her knees hit the ground with a crack. One hand braced hard on the earth, the other clenched so tight around her wand her knuckles blanched.

And her magic—

It lashed.

Not in protection— in fury.

No no no no—

Control. Control it. 

The ground trembled under her hand. The grass smoked. Something ancient snarled just beneath her skin. Not a spell. Not a name. Just magic— feral and cracked and half-wild with grief.

Her breath came in shallow gasps. Sweat prickled at her hairline. The taste of iron bloomed in her mouth— bitten tongue, or something worse.

But she didn’t drop her wand.

She didn’t look away.

Lestrange laughed low, mean. “Look at you,” he sneered. “Your mother ever scream like that when she spread her legs for the Mudblood who sired you? Bet she begged. Bet she cried. Bet you will too.”

Her gaze lifted.

Flat. Final.

She rose with quiet fury, blood soaking through her sleeve.

"Pavimenta Carnis." 

The curse was old. Forgotten. Something dark and foul torn from a corner of a book not even the Restricted Section remembered.

The clearing shifted.

Wind didn’t blow— it bent. The ground beneath Lestrange pulsed, then opened beneath him like a mouth. No fire. No claws. Just pressure. Crushing, intimate pressure. The earth wanted him. The earth remembered.

He was yanked downward— not far, not deep. But enough. Enough to make his knees collapse. His palms slapped dirt. His spine arched with the wrong kind of reverence.

Her magic surged with it. Like something starved given its first taste of blood.

And it was hungry.

Lestrange dropped, fully— face-first. Something pinned him. Invisible, weightless, but suffocating. A force like hands pressing down on the softest parts of him.

The magic clung to the dirt like rot. It pulsed like something half-alive. The air stank faintly of ozone and burnt iron— far too much for a single spell.

His wand skittered out of reach.

His mouth opened to curse— but gasped. Choked. Eyes bulging. 

Hermione walked toward him, wand still raised but not trembling. Her face was unreadable.

She let the spell hold a moment longer, pressed her shoe into the side of his face and tutted. 

“You should learn Latin,” she murmured. “That one doesn’t fade.”

Lestrange’s eyes flew wide— he could feel it now. The magic. Like a handprint. Branded into his shoulder blades. He could scream if he wanted. If he dared.

She stepped back.

Let the spell lift— just enough to let him breathe again.

He collapsed properly now, coughing into the soil, scrabbling for his wand with hands that didn’t quite stop shaking.

Hermione didn’t help him.

Didn’t even speak.

She just turned, slow and deliberate, the blood still wet on her sleeve.

And smiled.

Just barely.

Something ancient.

She didn’t stay to watch them scatter.

Didn’t wait to hear Lestrange stumble to his feet or Malfoy sneer something clever to dull the sting. Didn’t even glance back at Tom.

Her wand was still drawn.

She swiped her satchel and walked past them like smoke, not sparing a look. Her blood still sang. Her magic crackled under her skin, feral and elated, half-wild with the taste of it.

Victory.

No. Not victory. Domination.

She’d made him bleed. She’d seen the flash of panic in his eyes— just for a moment, just enough. And the others? They hadn’t seen a girl. They’d seen something else. Something worse.

Good.

She hoped they were afraid.

She hoped they dreamed of her tonight.

You’re not one of them, she told herself. You’re just surviving them.

But her magic disagreed.

It thrummed, greedy and wild, licking the air like flame.

Hatred curled tight in her gut. Not cold and calculating like usual, but hot and alive. She hated Lestrange’s grin, and Malfoy’s drawl, and the way Rosier leaned forward like he was watching a puppet dance. She hated the lot of them. Their smugness. Their lineage. Their little club of masks and monsters.

She hated that part of her fit in.

And still— she smiled.

Because for the first time in weeks, her heartbeat was hers again. Loud. Steady.

And it didn’t sound like fear.

It sounded like fire.

But even fire, unchecked, devours the things it was meant to warm.

Her wand hand twitched once— small, involuntary.

The curse still buzzed under her skin. Her magic still pressed outward, like it wanted more.

This isn’t control, she thought, and the thought didn’t calm her. This is something else.

Each step forward bled something out of her— pain, yes, but also heat, light, pressure. Her magic thrummed at the base of her spine, not calm, not contained. It writhed.

It wanted.

The leaves crackled underfoot, but not with sound— with energy. Static hissed in her bones. Her wand, still in her grip, twitched again, pulsing faintly as if it, too, were trying to cast without her permission.

She exhaled. Inhaled. Felt it claw at her ribs from the inside.

You’re fine. You won. You’re walking. That’s all that matters.

But her magic disagreed.

It kept reaching. Kept snarling.

Her fingers twitched as she passed a tree, and its bark peeled back in a thin strip without her meaning to. She paused. Watched the exposed trunk shiver in the aftermath.

Stop. Stop it. Her own thoughts were harsh now. Not frightened. Furious. You are not unravelling. You are not—

A branch above her cracked.

She didn’t flinch. Just turned her head slowly.

The forest watched.

Every leaf. Every shadow. Even the dark seemed to shift when she moved. As if it knew her now. Claimed her.

The adrenaline hadn’t faded.

Not really.

She’d hurt him. Humiliated him. She’d kept her cover intact— maybe. Maybe not. She’d stood there soaked in blood, her own spell dragging Lestrange to the dirt like a thing possessed, and she’d wanted them all to see.

And they had.

You were supposed to survive quietly.

But that was gone now.

She’d made a choice.

And now— now her magic was growing teeth.

Another breath. Another step. She clenched her wand harder.

There was still blood on her robes. Still heat beneath her skin. Her magic writhed again, angry that it was being caged.

She pressed a palm to her chest, like she could hold herself still from the outside.

You can’t keep doing this. Not like this.

Still, she didn’t stop walking.

She couldn’t.

Not until the trees swallowed her again— and the clearing, and the blood, and the boy gasping in the dirt behind her.

Only then, alone in the dark, did she let her hand shake.

Just once.

Then she gritted her teeth, and kept going.

Because she couldn’t afford to fall apart.

Not yet.

Chapter 14: Autopsy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

TOM RIDDLE

He did not walk with them.

He trailed in front, untouched by the noise— that shrill, human need to mythologise what had just occurred. Laughter. Boasting. Sputtered rewrites of the truth. Their voices rose and fell like dying birds.

Insects, all of them.

Their minds chittered with primitive wiring— hierarchy, cruelty, hunger for dominance. He let them believe they had teeth. Let them call themselves Knights.

They were tools. Extensions. Flesh puppets with barely enough awareness to mimic loyalty.

He would kill any one of them without hesitation if utility demanded it. Likely wouldn’t notice the silence.

But she— Dufort— was not noise.

She was anomaly.

His mind catalogued her dispassionately.

Not with curiosity. Not with interest. With necessity.

Because something about her didn’t fit.

Her magic was wrong. Misaligned. Not dark, not Light. Not possessed of power in the way the others fetishised it. It was unstable. Reactive. Primitive and elegant in equal measure— like something reassembled from memory. Like something rebuilt from ash.

Not cast. Not conjured.

Exhaled.

He had miscalculated.

Not entirely— there was dark magic threaded through her, unmistakable as smoke clinging to cloth. But it wasn’t the root. No, that would be too easy. Too human.

There was something else.

A fault line.

Not born of ambition, nor of malice— but of loss. 

Severe enough to rewire magical architecture.

Not sentimental. Not expressive. Just structural.

Her magic bore the signature of damage sustained, then maladaptively repaired.

Not weeping grief— that was irrelevant. What remained in her was the residue of collapse: a system that had shattered and reformed with incorrect alignment, like a bone reset without care. Jagged. Inexact. Functional, but volatile.

That volatility explained the surges. The static. The unpredictability.

Dark magic was part of it, yes. But not the source.

The root cause was deeper. Non-magical in origin.

He didn’t like it.

Not because it frightened him— fear was a human thing, and he’d never harboured such debilitations— but because it meant the pattern no longer held.

And when patterns failed, control wavered.

That shield— the one she used against Lestrange’s serpent. Not a textbook casting. Not taught. Too dense. Too ancient. It ate the spell.

Not absorbed. Consumed.

That mattered.

He filed the moment away alongside a hundred others— the hex that burned wrong, the silent retaliations, the moment her magic blistered the air without moving her lips.

It was a malfunction. A hairline crack.

A window.

Lestrange, of course, had ruined it— as expected. Of all his followers, Lestrange was the most rabid, the most erratic. Not useful. Just violent. A hammer without a hand to wield it. His mind ran on fractured pathways, lit by the kind of static that passed for pleasure in creatures too stunted to reason.

Tom had allowed him to remain in the circle not for strength, but for pressure— a predictable predator to reveal weakness in others. There was utility in that. In entropy used sparingly. In letting a blunt instrument swing wild to see who flinched.

He’d done exactly that.

But the spectacle itself bored him.

Violence— unshaped, unmeasured— was tedious. A child’s tantrum rendered in blood. It achieved nothing of value. It taught nothing. It left behind only noise.

He did not revel in chaos. He dissected it. Precision was power. Not volume. Not gore. Violence, in his hands, was a means of study. An incision. A diagnostic tool. Not an end in itself.

Lestrange never understood that.

None of them did.

To strike in fury was to admit the world could move you. And Tom did not move. He did not scream. He did not crave the sound of breaking bones or the wail of someone made lesser.

He already knew they were lesser.

What use, then, was proof?

He required only observation. Patterns. Data.

Dufort’s reaction to the Cruciatus had been perfect. 

Not in her scream.

He didn’t care that she screamed.

But he noted it.

Because it meant something— about tolerance. Pain threshold. Nerve response. The magic’s retaliation pattern.

Not in her restraint, either. 

In the aftermath.

She didn’t cast. Her magic reacted. A backlash, like the nervous system of something deeply wounded.

That sort of reaction didn’t come from pride. Or fear. It came from history.

And history was leverage.

He kept walking.

The forest thinned. The castle rose like a shadow ahead.

The others were still laughing behind him. Malfoy slapping Lestrange on the back. Nott with that feline curiosity in his eyes. Dolohov silent, but watching. Always watching.

It didn’t matter.

They were reflections of each other. Slight variations in upbringing. Rotations of the same archetype. No singularity. Shades of grey. Nonentities.

But her?

Dufort was singular.

She hadn’t smiled when she cast that final curse. No flourish. No panic. No pleasure. Just clean execution. She hadn’t checked the crowd for approval. She hadn’t flinched.

And she hadn’t looked at him.

That, he noted.

That more than anything.

She hadn’t checked his reaction. Not once.

That made her either foolish or very dangerous.

He didn’t care which. Both would serve.

He catalogued the spells again in his mind— Phantasmare, Contego Tenebrae, the humiliation hex that altered follicular patterns with surgical precision, and finally, Pavimenta Carnis— so old it barely existed in literature. He’d seen it once. A marginalia note in blood-flecked ink, beside a description of psychic imprints made permanent through ritual. It wasn’t meant for duelling.

It was meant for branding.

The curse pressed memory into skin. It lingered. It shaped posture. Rewired sensation.

He doubted Lestrange understood what had been done to him. But he would. Eventually. His dreams would become tactile. Shame wouldn’t leave the body.

That was why Tom was interested.

Not because she had bested a Knight. Not because she screamed and stood again.

Because she had reached for something true— without hesitation. Without shame.

Without fear of being seen.

That level of resolve wasn’t ambition.

It was ideology.

And ideology could be owned.

His pace slowed as the castle gates rose before him, black and unfeeling.

He would not bring her closer. Not yet.

He would observe. Let her think the ordeal passed. Let her believe she’d been weighed and found acceptable.

In truth, the dissection had only begun.

He would find the root of her decay— the fracture in her spellwork, the strange bloom of power that curled not from control, but from collapse. She was not powerful.

She was poisoned.

And poisons could be studied.

Extracted.

Repurposed.

He didn’t want her.

No, that would imply desire.

He wanted to know her.

Because only through knowledge could he master her. And only through mastery could he determine what use she might have.

He wondered if she would burn easily.

He hoped not.

Fire, after all, made the best crucibles.

And he was going to put her through the fire.

She would go to bed tonight, bruised and aching, and think she’d won.

She hadn’t.

Not yet.

Because he hadn’t stripped her down to blood and belief.

He hadn’t seen the core of her yet.

But he would.

He always did.

And when he did— when she snapped or shattered or sang with whatever vile little magic boiled in her chest— he’d know.

He’d know if she was a threat.

Or a weapon.

Or a mirror.

He hoped it was the latter.

Because then he could break her the way he planned to break everything else.

Not loudly.

Not cruelly.

Quietly.

Clinically.

With the precision of a man conducting an autopsy on the world.

Notes:

On writing Tom Riddle:

Tom Riddle is written here as a true psychopath— not a misunderstood anti-hero, not a brooding romantic lead. Canon heavily implies he was conceived under the influence of a love potion, and combined with what we know of his behaviour, this aligns with a clinical portrayal of antisocial personality disorder (ASPD). This is not secondary psychopathy (sociopathy). Nor is this redemption.

His ASPD, in my interpretation, was only worsened by the creation of multiple Horcruxes— acts that stripped away what little humanity remained. Young Tom Riddle is a highly controlled psychopath. Every move he makes is calculated, elegant, withheld. He operates like a surgeon— cold, precise. But with each Horcrux, he’s not just damaging his soul— he’s eroding impulse control, emotional regulation, and his ability to delay gratification. All core executive functions that would allow for measured, non-reactive thinking.
Hence why, or atleast my theories on why, the Voldemort we see is calculated yes, but impulsive, overly prone to violence.

As such, you will not find softness here. He is not capable of love, nor is he written with the potential for it. If that’s what you’re looking for, this is not the fic for you.

That said, I love writing him— in all his cold, calculating horror— and there will be more POV chapters from him soon.

Chapter 15: Not Their Creature

Chapter Text

She woke with the taste of ash in her mouth.

Pain sang down her left side, dull and bright at once, like glass ground beneath skin. Her ribcage screamed when she shifted. Something in her back twinged. The sheets clung to her— sweat, maybe blood, maybe both. For a moment she stayed still, watching the ceiling of the Slytherin dorm flicker with pale green light. Watching it breathe.

The duel hadn’t killed her.

But it had left a mark.

She’d healed what she could, sometime in the early hours. With her wand gripped too tight, jaw locked against the pain, she’d peeled the bloodied shirt from her skin and closed the worst of the gash along her ribs. The spell had stuttered, reluctant, her magic crawling over the torn flesh like it didn’t trust itself. She remembered how it had knitted, imperfect and pink, a line of raw new skin puckered at the edges. Functional. Nothing more.

The scorched laceration on her forearm— deep, angry, blistering— had taken longer. She’d layered charms: cooling first, then a balm she barely remembered learning. The wound had hissed under her palm. It still ached now, bandaged and hidden beneath her sleeve.

And the Cruciatus…

There was nothing to do about that.

She hadn’t even tried.

The pain still shimmered beneath her bones. Phantom fire. Her joints felt hollowed. Her back had spasmed twice while she cast, sharp and sudden, like a violin string snapping from within.

No spell could reach it.

So she hadn’t bothered.

She’d healed what she could. Then she’d washed the blood and dirt from her hands, lay back down, and stared at the ceiling until sleep dragged her under like a tide.

She sat up slowly, spine stiff, bones creaking like floorboards in winter. Her wand throbbed faintly where it rested beneath her pillow— attuned to her unease, or perhaps causing it. She didn’t know anymore. The two were beginning to blur.

She peeled back the covers. The scar where Lestrange’s curse had hit her square in the ribs pulsed with fever heat— the skin glossy, pink and twisted. Angry. Her fingers hovered above it, not quite touching. She was collecting them now, these marks. Quiet little monuments to every mistake. Every time she wasn’t fast enough, smart enough. It wasn’t something to be proud of. Just evidence. Just failure.

She stared for a moment longer. Then pulled her uniform on over the damage.

The dorm was empty. She liked it that way. Silence wrapped around her like a second skin— tighter than her glamour charms, quieter than pain. Her boots echoed on stone as she left, trailing the scent of magic barely-held.

Each step toward the Great Hall felt louder than it should. Too sharp. Too clean. Like she was being followed by something just out of sight— not footsteps, not shadows, but magic. Her own magic. Wrong-footed. Wrong-formed.

She could feel it pricking under her skin, twitching in the air around her like static— impatient, erratic. No longer answering. No longer obeying. It didn’t hum, not anymore.

It howled.

You’re slipping, she thought. Get it under control.

The Great Hall loomed up before her, golden with morning light. She paused on the threshold for the smallest breath. Composure. Control. Re-entry.

She moved toward the Slytherin table with the same posture she always wore— shoulders straight, chin slightly lifted, hands still in detachment. But she felt the shift as soon as she stepped into view.

The Knights looked up.

Lestrange wasn’t there. Neither was Tom— most likely prefect duties.

But the rest of them were— Malfoy, Rosier, Dolohov, Nott, Avery, Mulciber— and they turned toward her like metal drawn to lodestone. No one spoke. No nods. Just a quiet scrutiny that pressed against her skin like damp cloth.

They’re watching to see if you’re bleeding, she thought. Don’t give them the satisfaction.

She sat farther down the table. Not too far. Not close enough to invite anything.

The Slytherin girls were watching, too— the ones who’d never spoken to her before, the ones whose eyes narrowed now with something almost like wariness.

Hermione reached for toast with a hand that barely shook. Buttered it with precision. Bit down. Swallowed.

You won, she told herself. You’re still standing.

But that wasn’t what mattered, was it?

Not here.

What mattered was what they’d seen. That Lestrange hadn’t finished her. That she’d stayed on her feet when others might have folded. That her magic— wild, rotting, rabid— hadn’t turned on her entirely. Yet.

She could feel it even now, pulsing under her skin, writhing in coils she couldn’t untangle. Her forearm burned like a mark. Her ribs ached when she breathed too deep.

Her wand, tucked beneath her sleeve, twitched once.

She pressed her elbow in against her side to still it.

And didn’t look up.

The scrape of cutlery was the only sound. A few First Years laughed at the far end of the table. Somewhere, a spoon clinked against the rim of a goblet.

But down at this end, it was quieter. Sharper.

Malfoy moved first.

He didn’t say a word. Just lifted his slice of toast— slathered thick with raspberry jam— and raised it in her direction like a toast. Casual. Careless. Almost elegant.

The jam bled down the crust like something arterial.

Hermione didn’t blink.

She tore off a piece of her own toast and chewed. Slowly. Deliberately. Her gaze didn’t shift toward him— not even once— but she knew he was watching for a flinch. A tell. A tremor in her hands.

She gave him none.

Rosier murmured something behind his hand. Nott let out a single snort of breath, like he’d been holding in a laugh too long. Dolohov didn’t speak, but his eyes lingered— not in malice, not in amusement— just in thought.

None of them mentioned the duel.

They didn’t have to.

The silence was heavier than words.

She reached for her goblet. Her fingers curled around the stem— steady enough. Steady enough to pass.

But inside?

She was burning.

You shouldn’t have let them see you like that, she thought. You should’ve ended it faster. Cleaner. Without your rot showing.

Her magic stirred at the thought, as if insulted by her shame.

And across the table, Malfoy smiled— small, satisfied, and cruel— before sinking his teeth into the jam-drenched toast.

Avery had bumped her shoulder on the way in. Not enough to be called a shove— just enough to feel deliberate. He hadn’t looked back. He and Lestrange were chummy, more so than the rest. She wondered where he was. Licking his wounds likely, and Avery had been to visit she suspected. She hadn’t asked though. She wouldn’t.

But the others were watching her differently now. Like she’d done something obscene. Like she’d taken a knife to the wrong throat, and smiled while she did it.

A bruise was forming along her side. She could feel it bloom when she reached for anything, when she twisted too quickly, when she breathed too deeply. She said nothing. Didn’t wince.

You asked for this, she thought. You asked to be let in. This is what it costs.

She caught Dolohov looking again. Not taunting. Assessing. The way one might study the edge of a blade— not to admire it, but to decide what it could cut through.

There was always one in a group like that— quiet, deliberate, watching even when others performed. A reader of patterns. She’d seen them before. Not the ones who carried out orders. The ones who decided where the knife should go.

What was he doing among brutes like Lestrange and Avery?

She didn’t hold his gaze long. Just long enough to let him know she saw it.

The toast sat heavy in her gut. The goblet of pumpkin juice tasted like copper on her tongue. Her magic pulsed faintly— just under her skin— like a fever she couldn’t sweat out. Wrong. Wild. Still thrumming with the memory of the night before.

Hermione doubted any of her housemates had asked what had happened in the forest.

They didn’t need to.

The truth had already curdled in the air, thick and unspoken. Not a single one of them looked surprised to see her alive— bruised, burnt, bone-weary— but no one offered pity, either.

They knew. All of them.

And they were watching. Not for answers. But for aftermath.

Waiting to see how she walked. How she held her wand. Whether she sat down slowly. Whether she flinched. Whether she would speak of it at all— or stay silent and let the silence fester.

They weren’t curious.

They were taking stock.

Weighing her.

Malfoy finished his toast. Licked a fleck of jam from his thumb.

“Sloppy spellwork, Dufort,” he said mildly, as he stood. “Try not to bleed too much next time.”

She didn’t reply.

But her fingers curled just slightly around her fork.

She imagined driving it through his hand.

Instead, she smiled. Small. Painless. Inoffensive.

And made him wonder what it meant.

It began as a whisper in her spine.

Not a voice. Not words. Just a tilt— a sense— as though her body had begun leaning without permission, as though some hidden current had shifted beneath the stone floors of the castle and taken her with it.

She ignored it.

By the second class, it was worse.

Her wand hand trembled once mid-spell. Enough that the charm sparked sideways, catching a boy’s sleeve— a minor scald, nothing serious, but it earned her a glance from Professor Viridian and a muttered “watch it” from her partner.

It’s nothing, she told herself. Just the aftershock. Just the duel still unwinding in your blood.

But the air felt thick. Sweet, almost— like something rotting beneath the floorboards. Not visible. Not obvious. But present. And patient.

She had sat through Arithmancy with her fists balled in her lap. She hadn’t written a single equation. The numbers on the board just blurred into serpents, and her head pounded too much to concentrate.

By dinner, she couldn’t eat.

The castle was wrong. Every corridor seemed angled differently— every stair moved faster. The torches flared too bright. Her own skin hummed with something she couldn’t place— not pain, exactly. But pressure.

And always, always— the pull.

Not toward the common room. Not toward the dungeons.

But north.

Down past the greenhouses. Past the boathouse. Toward the lake.

She didn’t go.

Not yet.

She forced her steps toward the dungeons instead— steps that felt not quite her own, like walking on the deck of a ship moments before the swell. One foot in front of the other. One breath after the next. Just enough to appear normal.

The Slytherin common room was all green glass and low voices. Someone had spelled a fire into the hearth, but it gave no warmth. It crackled like bones.

Hermione took her usual chair near the back, in shadow. No one greeted her. They never did.

Avery glanced up once from where he sat with Rosier, his lip curled into something faintly amused. Not surprise. Not worry. Just observation.

They’re watching you now.

She looked away.

Someone was playing a game of wizard chess near the centre— the soft clack of bloodstone pieces against the board set her teeth on edge. A girl she didn’t know by name was laughing too loud at something Malfoy said. The whole room felt like it was thrumming with something. Residue. Aftershock. Or maybe that was just her.

Her skin itched.

She lasted twenty minutes.

The walls were too close. The voices too sharp. Her magic— whatever was left of it— pulled tight across her ribs like thread pulled too taut. One wrong move and she’d tear open. She felt it. She knew it.

Upstairs. Her dormitory.

The climb was slow.

The sconces flickered behind her as she moved, one by one— like they were bowing out. Her steps echoed too loud on the stone.

By the time she reached her bed, she was shaking.

Not visibly. Not quite. But inside— everything shook.

She lay down fully clothed, back to the door, and stared at the wall.

Tried to sleep.

Tried to breathe.

Tried not to notice how her wand vibrated faintly where it lay beneath her pillow, like it too had felt the pull.

Like something still called.

Sleep didn’t come.

It hovered at the edges— a promise, a lie— and then slipped just out of reach every time she closed her eyes.

She shifted once, twice. Rolled over. Adjusted the pillow. Her side still ached where the curse had hit, deep in the meat of her side. A sharp little echo beneath the skin. A reminder.

Eventually, she gave up.

Her limbs felt stiff as she sat up. Her fingers were clumsy at the buttons of her uniform, but she managed. Changed into pyjamas with slow, mechanical movements. Soft cotton, loose. The comfort of routine— dressing for bed, as if sleep were something she could summon like a charm.

Then she crossed the room, barefoot, and lit a candle with a flick of her wand.

The flame sputtered once before holding.

She chose the book at random from her bedside stack— Ancient Runes and the Invocation of Name— and returned to her bed, curling against the wall with the candle beside her.

She read.

Or tried to.

Her eyes moved across the page, but the words slid off her mind like oil on water. Her concentration was shot— cracked, like a mirror fractured just beneath the surface. Every few lines, she had to blink and start again.

But she kept reading. She always kept reading.

Because the silence was worse.

Because the candlelight was soft and steady and real.

Because her hands still trembled, and this— this was something she could control.

But somewhere beyond the pages, beyond the flicker of the flame—

Whatever it was, it still called.

The door creaked open.

Low voices, laughter muffled by stone and late-hour softness. Her dormmates— the other sixth-year girls— filtered in, shedding shoes and robes, shaking out their hair, slipping into silks and lace.

Hermione didn’t look up.

She didn’t need to.

She felt their glances skim over her like cold water. No words were exchanged. They never were.

She was the shadow in the corner. The quiet thing.

Best left alone.

Still— Hermione marked her place in Ancient Runes and the Invocation of Name, slid it beneath the mattress, and reached instead for a slimmer volume from her bedside.

She tucked her legs up, spine against the cool stone wall, and pretended not to notice the sound of whispered hair spells, a perfume bottle clinking against a vanity, a sigh followed by a snort of laughter.

Eventually, the lights dimmed. Curtains drawn. One by one, the others slipped behind velvet and fell into sleep.

Hermione didn’t move.

Her candle burned low.

The new book hung limp in her hands, unread.

Because still— still— that thing beneath her skin kept thrumming.

And somewhere far beneath the castle, something ancient was waiting.

The flame guttered low, licking shadows across the ceiling.

Hermione sat curled beneath her blanket, the book forgotten in her lap. Her eyes traced the wax pooling at the base of the candle, the way it bled slowly down the brass holder— molten and pale.

That was when it began.

A pressure. Low. Dull.

Behind the ribs, just beneath the skin.

Not pain. Not yet. Just… pull.

Like a thread inside her had been caught. Tugged.

Her fingers twitched. She shifted, adjusting the blanket— but it didn’t help. The pull sharpened. The hollowness beneath her sternum began to ache.

It wasn’t hunger. Wasn’t fear.

It was a summons.

No words. No whisper. Nothing spoken aloud.

Just a compulsion curling slow and sure in her gut, as if something buried in the stone had opened one ancient eye and… noticed.

She breathed in through her nose. Held it.

No. Not now.

She wasn’t going anywhere.

Hermione set the book aside, blew out the candle. The darkness was instant— cloaking, close. Her breath sounded louder now. She swung her legs down from the bed, bare feet pressing into cold stone.

The ache didn’t fade.

She padded to the foot of her bed, drew her curtains shut. Sat there in the blackness, trying not to think. Trying not to feel the gravity pulling at her bones.

Her wand vibrated once in her palm.

She gripped it tighter.

She stayed like that for a long time.

Wrapped in silence, pressed tight against the curtains, wand clutched hard in one hand. The castle creaked and breathed around her. Somewhere below, the lake moaned against the stone.

And still, the pull remained.

Not stronger. Just steadier. Tireless.

Like breath. Like a heartbeat. Like tide.

She dropped her wand, dragged her hands through her hair, yanked the tie loose. Tried to focus on the residual ache from the Cruciatus, the stiffness in her side. The sting of bruises blooming down her arm. Real things. Tangible.

But the feeling crept deeper.

Beneath thought. Beneath will.

It wasn’t a voice. It didn’t speak. It simply was. Old and low and patient, humming through the marrow.

Come.

Come.

She clenched her jaw. No.

But the word held less weight than it had minutes before. Like her refusal was being… unravelled. Quietly. Softly. Thread by thread.

She paced. Once. Twice. Stared at the bookshelf in the corner like it might pin her in place.

It didn’t.

By the time she reached for her wand again, her hands were steady. That scared her more than anything.

She didn’t even remember choosing to move. Just one breath— then the next— and she was already padding across the flagstones. Already easing open the dormitory door. Already stepping out into the chilled hush of the corridor beyond.

No thoughts. No questions.

Icy stone under her bare feet. Wind slinking down the back of her neck, her pyjamas billowing around her. Her wand pulsed in her palm like a second heartbeat.

Hermione stopped halfway down the path that led to the lake, breath misting in the October chill.

She hadn’t chosen to walk here.

She hadn’t meant to.

But the pull— subtle, primal— tugged at her ribs like a fishhook. Not Confundus, not Imperius. Something older. Something quieter. A call meant only for her.

The grass dampened beneath her soles. The trees thinned.

Ahead, the Black Lake gleamed like a slit throat— dark, depthless, still.

And waiting.

She should’ve turned back. She didn’t.

Hermione moved as though through a dream— steps slow, deliberate, the smell of wet stone and iron thick in her nose. Her magic bristled under her skin, sharp-edged and volatile. It hated this path. Hated being led.

But it followed.

And then—

A shape.

Sat on the bank like she’d always belonged there. Like the lake had grown her.

Bone-white. Silent.

She didn’t look up as Hermione approached. Didn’t move. Her hands were folded in her lap, unmoving, like a statue carved from frost.

Hermione stopped a few paces away.

Neither spoke.

The moon carved lines into the pale girl’s face. White lashes, eyes like pearls. She looked too young and too ancient all at once, like a figurine sculpted from old magic and silence.

“I didn’t think you’d come,” the girl said finally. Voice low, gravelly. Rough with disuse.

“I didn’t mean to,” Hermione answered.

“I didn’t summon you.”

“I know.”

The girl turned her head— barely. Her eyes didn’t blink.

“There’s a thrum to the lake tonight,” she rasped. “When it wakes, something always follows.”

Hermione said nothing. The water lapped at the shore.

“You’re rotting,” she said after a while, like a whisper through grit. 

Hermione didn’t flinch.

“I know.”

“It’s not just the magic.”

“No.”

The quiet sharpened.

“I’ve seen you,” she murmured. “Not in prophecy. Not in tea leaves or stars. From somewhere older than that.”

Hermione’s throat tightened. She kept her gaze fixed on the lake, unmoving.

“You don’t sit right in the world,” the girl went on, voice low. “Like something was unmade to make room for you. And whatever tore to let you in— still bleeds.”

Hermione swallowed. Her wand throbbed once in her hand. “Then why haven’t you told anyone?”

“I don’t owe them anything.”

“Do you owe me?”

“No,” the girl said quietly. “But I’m not their creature. And neither are you.”

Another silence. The wind scraped across the water.

Her gaze was steady. “You’re thinking about him.”

Hermione said nothing.

“You should be. He’s watching.”

“I know.”

“You’ve seen what he does to things he doesn’t understand.”

“I understand him.”

“No,” the girl said, voice like stone breaking. “You mirror him. That’s not the same.”

Something cold and furious bloomed in Hermione’s chest. Not fear. Not quite. But the recognition of someone who’d once been warned, and hadn’t listened.

She didn’t answer. Instead— she sat beside her.

And when the moon rose higher, and the lake stopped whispering, they didn’t leave right away.

The stone beneath Hermione was cold, but she didn’t move. Across from her, the pale girl sat like a statue misplaced in the dark. The folds of her green and silver robe fell too perfectly. Her posture was too still. She looked like she was waiting for something to end.

“You don’t sleep,” Hermione said.

She didn’t blink. “No. Neither do you.”

Hermione’s thumb drifted absently over her knuckles. Her whole body ached— Lestrange’s Cruciatus still singing in her bones like it had been tattooed there.

“You said there’s rot in me,” she murmured. “You saw it?”

“I did.” The gravel in her voice caught at the end of each word. “It’s not where you think.”

Hermione stared at her. “Who are you?”

She didn’t answer.

“What year are you in?”

Nothing.

Then: “It will all come in time.”

Hermione’s brow twitched. “That’s not an answer.”

“No,” the girl said like smoke. “But it’s the truth.”

Then, without a word, she leaned forward.

Slow. Intentional. Not invasive, but not gentle either.

Her hand moved— not for Hermione’s face, not for her wrist— but for the ring on her finger. The simple golden band. The one no one noticed, enchanted to draw all eyes away. A glamour built to hide what lay beneath: the scars, the burn of magic turned wrong. The decay she didn’t want seen.

Her fingers hovered over it. Brushed against the band. A fraction more pressure and it would slide off.

Hermione caught her wrist.

“Don’t,” she said. Quiet. But firm.

The girl stilled.

Their eyes locked— light on dark, both of them still as death. The girl’s fingers drifted from the ring. She didn’t pull back immediately. Her gaze lingered, like she was reading something beneath Hermione’s skin.

Then she said, almost absently, “I’ve been watching him since he was eleven.”

Hermione stilled.

The girl sat straighter, but not stiff. Composed— like a priestess naming a god.

“The others were taken with him early. The charm. The cleverness. That kind of brilliance doesn’t often come from boys with no name.” She tilted her head slightly. “But brilliance wasn’t the first thing I noticed.”

Hermione’s voice was quiet. “What was?”

“The stillness,” she murmured. “Even at eleven, there was something… cold. He never flinched. Never laughed. He watched people like puzzles that solved themselves slower than he wanted them to. I thought he might grow out of it. That it was just… orphaned quiet. But it wasn’t.”

She folded her hands. They looked bone-pale in the dark.

“It was already too late. Even then.”

Hermione didn’t respond.

“He doesn’t want power the way others do,” the girl continued. “Not for gold. Not for girls. Not for revenge. He wants it the way some people want to eat. Or breathe. There’s no narrative behind it. No tragedy. Just… need.

Hermione’s heart ticked harder in her ribs.

“And the worst thing?” came her voice, low and coarse, like something that had been buried too long. “He doesn’t lie. Not really. He never says he’s good. He never says he won’t hurt you. That’s what makes them follow him. That’s what makes them stay. He gives them nothing and they starve for it.” 

Hermione’s throat felt dry. “You sound like you admire him.”

“I don’t,” the girl said, almost bored. “But I see him. I always have.”

Her colourless eyes slid back to Hermione’s face.

Hermione’s brow furrowed. “If you’ve seen all this— if you’ve known— why haven’t you done anything?”

A beat. Then another.

The girl’s eyes didn’t flinch. They were ancient in a face still young.

She didn’t speak so much as exhale the words— sand and shadow. “Do you think I haven’t tried? There are rules. Not all of them written.”

Hermione frowned. “You’re afraid.”

“No,” she said, not sharply— but finally. “I’m bound.”

“To what?”

The girl looked away. Her eyes followed the trembling reeds at the lake’s edge, the way the light fractured across the surface like cracked glass.

“To things older than this school. Older than him.” she said it like fact, not fantasy. “There are debts I owe. Vows I didn’t make, but inherited. And some of us aren’t given choices. We’re just handed legacies. Anchors. Curses.”

She looked back at Hermione.

“But I can choose this.”

Hermione didn’t speak.

“I can choose to aid you.”

She felt the girl’s hand brush against hers again— gentle this time. A whisper of contact. Then her fingers drifted once more toward the ring on Hermione’s finger, slow, as though touching a relic.

She stopped just short.

Her voice lowered. “You wear this like a shield.”

Hermione’s voice was hoarse. “It is.”

“What would happen,” she asked, “if I took it off?”

Hermione didn’t speak for a moment. Her gaze dropped— not to the girl, but to her own hand. The ring. The illusion it held.

She’d masked the ruin— the twisted weave of spellwork, decay, and scar— but she still felt it. Always. Like a phantom limb, like something festering beneath silk.

Her voice, when it came, was almost too quiet.

“You’d see me.”

A pause stretched. Long enough to say more— long enough to explain. But she didn’t.

Because it was ugly.

Because she didn’t want to see it either.

The girl didn’t move.

She didn’t touch the ring.

Hermione drew her hand back, quietly. Her body thrummed like a struck chord.

Then the girl reached out again— this time not to her hand, but gently, with the backs of her fingers, she touched Hermione’s brow. A whisper of contact. A gesture so careful it bordered on reverence.

“I see you already,” she breathed, voice like a prayer. 

Then she stood, robes whispering over the stone, and left Hermione alone by the lake— haunted, burning, and seen.

Chapter 16: The Smell of Burning Vermin

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Great Hall had never looked so alive.

Pumpkins the size of cauldrons floated high above the enchanted ceiling, lit from within by flickering fire. Some were carved, faces twisted into leers, others simply glowing— orange and incandescent like swollen moons. Hundreds of candles hovered between them, dripping wax onto nothing. Gossamer threads of enchanted cobwebs stretched between the rafters like veins. A ghost waltzed slowly through the centre of the hall, trailing frost in his wake.

The long tables groaned with offerings: charred lamb rubbed in rosemary, dark loaves of bread glittering with salt, goblets of spiced cider that steamed and shimmered. Beef and ale stew, bubbling in miniature cauldrons. Treacle glazed sausages. Roast duck. Things she couldn’t name.

It was all too much. Too vivid. The colours too rich, the scents too sharp. Even the laughter seemed artificial— forced through too-white teeth.

Magic pulsed through the room like a living thing. The enchantments that once made the castle feel safe now felt performative. Gaudy. Like makeup on a corpse. Something about the whole scene was wrong in its abundance. It was a celebration over a battlefield— a carnival before collapse.

The Gryffindors were loud. The Ravenclaws graceful. The Hufflepuffs glowed.

And Slytherin— 

Slytherin sat like a kingdom apart. Cold, composed, calculating. Their table was quiet. Too quiet.

That was where she sat now. Among them. Not with them.

And he was near.

Tom Riddle had taken his usual place at the far end of the table. Surrounded, but somehow untouched. Not speaking. Not smiling. Watching.

His hands were folded. His posture elegant, perfect. A candle hovered above his head, its flame oddly still.

She hadn’t looked at him.

Not directly. Not since the forest.

Not since he’d asked her that final question.

What are you most afraid I’ll find in you?

Now, her gaze hovered just above her plate. Still. Perfect. Porcelain. As if the act of looking would set something off. As if he’d know.

But she felt him. A weight on the edge of her mind.

Her magic bristled under her skin— not as a warning, but like an itch. A pulse that didn’t match the beat of her heart. Something old. Splintering.

Across the table, the Knights sat like a pantheon. Seven. Six if you didn’t count her. She didn’t. Not now, not ever. 

They were statues pretending to be students.

Lestrange’s place still sat empty.

Abraxas Malfoy was sipping from a silver goblet, half-smiling as if everything he tasted was blood. Dolohov leaned back, dark eyes flicking across the room— calculating. Rosier whispered something to Avery, who didn’t laugh. Just scratched at the scar across his neck and looked her way instead.

Their eyes slid off her like oil.

Her magic pulsed again— hot this time. Like it wanted to be seen.

She blinked hard. Ground her nails into her palms under the table.

Don’t crack.

A fork clattered somewhere down the table— just loud enough to break her train of thought. A few people laughed. Someone conjured a winged bat from a gravy boat. It soared overhead before bursting into smoke.

It was so festive she wanted to scream.

Then— just for a second— the candles above her flickered out.

Not all of them. Just the ones above her plate. A pocket of dark.

No one else seemed to notice.

When the light flared back, Tom Riddle was still looking at her.

His face was unreadable. Still and unbothered, like the eye of a storm.

She didn’t flinch.

But she could feel her magic start to respond— not with resistance, but with something slicker. Softer. Almost like it wanted to meet his. To speak back.

Stop it, she hissed inside her skull. Not here. Not now.

Tom blinked once.

And in that moment, she realised he wasn’t just watching her. He was cataloguing her. Marking the shifts. Her stillness. Her breathing. The tremor in her wand hand. The slight flicker in her glamour.

As if he was measuring decay in real-time. As if her unravelling was a puzzle he intended to solve.

She looked away.

Not because she was afraid. But because she felt something— like heat pooling behind her eyes. Like the first twitch of magic fraying loose from its threads.

She dug her nails deeper into her palms.

Not here.

Her gaze drifted upward, past floating jack-o’-lanterns and flitting candlelight, and landed on the far end of the table. The Seventh Years.

And there— just past the glint of goblets and the rise of robes— she saw her.

The pale girl.

Bone-white skin. Hair like frost in moonlight, braided long down her back tonight— not loose, not wild, but bound. It made her look older. Sharper. Almost ceremonial.

Somehow, she looked even more beautiful tonight, in the glow of the jack-o’-lanterns. She was stunning in a way that felt deliberate. Sculptural. Like something carved from snow and forgotten gods— not meant to walk among the rest of them. Not meant to eat or laugh or blink.

She did none of those things.

She simply sat apart from the noise and flickering light, unspeaking. Uneating. Still as ice, poised as a blade.

Not looking at Hermione.

Looking at him.

That same steady, carved-stone stillness— but not like awe. Not even like fear.

Like calculation.

And in the flicker of a candle between them, Hermione felt it. Not recognition. Not yet.

But alignment.

For a moment, the space between them pulsed— invisible, but taut. As if some old thread had been quietly plucked.

The girl didn’t blink. Didn’t shift. Just watched Tom Riddle like she’d watched him for years.

Like she knew.

Hermione’s stomach twisted. 

Not with fear.

With the sense that something had already begun.

Hermione turned her gaze away and reached for the platter of roasted squash, spooning it onto her plate with slow, mechanical precision. Her fingers felt distant. The scent of cinnamon and cloves curled in the air, but it barely registered. She added potatoes. A sliver of meat. A ladle of steaming gravy. Automatic. Measured. Like the act of eating could anchor her in place.

Then— an instinct. A flicker.

She looked back.

The pale girl was watching her.

Not cruelly. Not with challenge, or suspicion. It wasn’t even really curiosity. It was something quieter. Older. Like the silence between pages. Like a hand held out in warning… or in faith.

Their eyes held for a breath too long.

Then someone laughed behind her, the sound splitting the air like a knife, and the moment broke.

Hermione didn’t flinch. But something in her bristled— like being seen when she wasn’t ready to be. As if that gaze had slipped beneath her skin and settled beside the rot.

She wanted to look away. She didn’t.

What do you want from me? she wondered.

But the girl’s expression didn’t shift. Didn’t blink.

And Hermione, stomach tight, turned back to her plate— no hungrier than before.

The feast roared around her— students laughing, candles flickering high above, a choir of spectral voices humming through the rafters. Platters clattered down the long tables, spilling roasted meats and sugared apples, and somewhere a cauldron belched lavender smoke for effect.

Hermione didn’t move.

She hated Halloween.

Had always hated it.

Not because of the theatrics— the ghosts, the pumpkins, the sickly-sweet nostalgia. But because it made the past loud again. Unbearably loud.

First Year.

The bathroom. The cracked porcelain. The tears she hadn’t meant anyone to see. She remembered curling into herself on the tile floor, robes damp with salt and shame. She remembered the weight of silence after she’d fled from cruel words she could pretend didn’t matter.

And she remembered the thud.

Heavy. Final.

The troll.

And then— Harry. Ron.

Idiots. Brave, reckless idiots.

Charging in when no one else would. Inexperienced, nearly hopeless, and yet there.

It hadn’t been a moment of triumph. It had been chaos, clumsiness, adrenaline. But it had cemented something. Not just friendship. Something deeper. Bone-deep.

They’d saved her life before they ever knew who she truly was.

And now—

Now, she was in a place where they didn’t exist. Where their names were ashes in her throat.

Hermione blinked once, steadying herself.

The hall was too warm. The noise too sharp. Her plate untouched. Her skin didn’t feel like hers.

She poured herself pumpkin juice with a steady hand. It tasted like dust.

The warmth left her.

Not suddenly. Not all at once. But subtly, like a draft slinking beneath a locked door.

The flickering candles above dimmed, just a hair. Shadows lengthened. The chatter around her blurred into a low, distorted murmur— like sound warping underwater.

Hermione blinked.

Across the table, no one seemed to notice. Mulciber was tearing into lamb with his teeth. Avery muttered something crass. The feast carried on, untouched.

But something tilted.

The sky above the enchanted ceiling bled grey for a second— not storm-cloud grey, not smoke— but ash. Soft, falling ash, like a memory trying to crawl its way back into reality.

She turned her head.

And for a breathless instant, the candles above were no longer floating.

They were dripping.

Not wax.

Blood.

Down, down, onto the white tablecloth in front of her— scarlet pooling around her goblet, blooming through linen like ink in water.

Hermione didn’t scream. Didn’t flinch.

She blinked once. Twice.

And everything was back.

The sky was a starless October blue. The candles flickered warmly. Her plate was clean.

No blood. No ash.

Just warmth and noise and roasted meat.

Her hands trembled.

Not from fear.

From recognition.

Magic wasn’t just fraying. It was hallucinating. And her body didn’t know the difference anymore.

“Rough night, Dufort?” The voice slid in like a knife behind the ribs— casual, sweetly venomous. “Or do you always twitch when someone breathes too loud?”

Hermione turned her head slowly.

She didn’t know the girl’s name. Not really.

But she thought it might be Selwyn, Alda maybe. 

Something old and stiff and pureblooded, like dust on a silver crest. Didn’t matter. She was that sort of girl. 

All dark curls and smirking lips, reclining with the lazy confidence of someone who’d never had to beg for attention— just unzip something and pout. The girls beside her giggled behind their hands, sharp with the kind of laughter that reeked of perfume, midnight corridors, and favours paid in broom closets.

Hermione didn’t rise to it. She chewed her bread slowly. Swallowed.

Then— calm, measured, almost bored:

“You know what the difference is between us, Alda?”

A pause. A few eyes turned. The table stilled.

Hermione dabbed her mouth with her napkin, folded it, and looked her dead in the eyes.

“When I fall apart, I don’t do it in someone else’s bed.”

Alda went still.

The silence split open— sharp, bright.

And then—

Tom Riddle laughed.

It wasn’t right. Not for this hall, not for this moment, not for any human expression of humour. It came low and clean, like steel dragged over stone.

A sound built with precision— not joy. Not cruelty. Confirmation.

It didn’t match his face.

Didn’t reach his eyes.

Didn’t belong in the world.

Hermione didn’t look at him.

Alda Selwyn’s mouth pressed thin. Whatever retort had curled on her tongue withered there, unsaid. She glanced away first.

Hermione didn’t bother to smirk.

She put down her cutlery with slow precision.

The pumpkin light above them shimmered, casting flickering gold across polished plates and barely touched food. Somewhere down the table, a goblet clinked too hard against wood.

Then the hush fell— slow and total.

Headmaster Dippet had risen, his pale hands braced on either side of his chair, robes catching the candlelight like old parchment.

The feast, for a moment, seemed to still.

“Another year,” he began, voice creaking like the wood of his lectern. “Another All Hallows’ Eve. May we remember that even in darkness, there is tradition. May we find warmth in flame, and courage in what it takes to keep it burning.”

A few polite claps. A first-year sniffled. The candles above flickered. From down the table, someone scoffed— not loud, but deliberate.

“Samhain,” muttered a voice Hermione didn’t quite recognise— one of the Seventh Years, all rings and aristocratic boredom. “Butchering the name doesn’t make it less pagan. Hogwarts lights a few pumpkins and calls it tradition. We used to honour the dead. Now we just serve treacle tart.”

A few low chuckles followed. Another voice— Malfoy, probably— added, “They hollow out history like they do the gourds.”

Hermione didn’t turn her head. She just kept her eyes on her plate and felt the old itch behind her ribs— the one that came whenever someone mistook mockery for intellect.

With a sweep of silver, the mains vanished— and desserts appeared.

Cakes shaped like skulls. Pies steaming with cinnamon. Floating confections that bled raspberry when pierced.

She reached for a tart. The crust crumbled beneath her fingers.

It tasted of nutmeg and sugar and something far away. Something safe. For a moment— one bite, no more— she let it sit on her tongue.

Her body hated the sweetness. Her magic snarled at it.

But she swallowed it down anyway.

Across the Hall, forks scraped against empty plates. Candles guttered in their floating places, the wax pooling low. Laughter rose in pockets— thin, distant—and then began to fade, one thread at a time.

Students stood. Chairs scraped. The swell of bodies grew restless.

By the time Hermione set her fork aside, the feast was ending. Just crumbs and gravy stains and the heavy hush of too much left unsaid.

Hermione made no move to leave— until a shadow fell beside her.

Dolohov. Quiet, watchful. His presence more cut than footstep.

“They’re convening,” he said. No preamble. No question.

She didn’t look at him yet. Just wiped her mouth and stood.

“Now?”

“Always on Samhain.”

A beat.

“Coming?”

She didn’t say yes. But she walked with him anyway.

Their footsteps echoed down the corridor, weaving past chatter and torchlight. She noticed how easily he fell in beside her. Like it wasn’t strange. Like they’d done this before.

He didn’t leer. Didn’t bait her like Avery. Just walked.

And in the quiet that followed— low, torchlit, human— she thought something she hated:

She didn’t actually mind Dolohov.

Even though, decades from now, his name would echo in screams. Even though his son’s curse would drop her to the ground without leaving a mark— no blood, no gash, just magic that burned through the inside of her like acid. Even though she’d spent a week barely breathing, ribs splintered from the inside out, potions lined up like sentries on her bedside table.

Even though she should know better.

They walked in silence for a time.

Not companionable. Not awkward. Just quiet.

The stone corridors grew colder the deeper they went, their steps echoing through the bowels of the castle. Torchlight flickered against damp walls, casting long shadows that stretched and warped.

Dolohov adjusted his collar.

“You held your own.”

Hermione didn’t answer right away.

“Lestrange still hasn’t healed right.” He glanced at her, eyes like dull brass.

Her lip curled. “Pity he didn’t leave in pieces.”

Dolohov gave a quiet huff of air. Not quite a laugh. “He thought you’d cry.”

“I still might,” she said flatly. “Just not for the reasons he wants.”

He paused for a moment, something unreadable flashing across his features. 

Then he said, “The last girl who tried to fight back couldn’t walk for a week. She was too proud to scream, too.”

Hermione turned her head slightly. “And what happened to her?”

“She left. Went back to Beauxbatons.” His tone didn’t change. “Didn’t say a word. Took the train at term’s end and never returned.”

Hermione didn’t blink. “That won’t be me.”

“No,” he said, as if it were fact. “You’re still sharp. Even bleeding.”

They rounded a corner, the corridor narrowing, colder now. Wet stone. Rusted sconces. Abandoned.

Dolohov stopped.

“You can still leave, you know. Before you're initiated fully.”

Hermione’s hand brushed the ring on her finger. “Would you?”

Dolohov’s mouth twitched— not quite a smile. “No. But then, I was born in the dark.”

She pushed open the door.

“I wasn’t,” she murmured. “But I’ll die in it if I have to.”

Only six of them tonight.

No masks. No names. Just chairs pulled into a loose, deliberate circle— like a séance, or a sentencing. The room was bare save for a single iron sconce, its flame low and twitching. Shadows moved like ribs around them.

She stepped inside and something shifted.

The light. The air. Her sense of self.

It smelled of damp stone, scorched parchment, and old iron— like something long-dead had been dragged back to speak.

No one acknowledged her entrance. They didn’t have to. They’d all known she’d come.

Avery leaned back in his chair, a flicker of a grin twitching at his mouth. Rosier had his elbows on the table and he twirled his wand between his fingers like he wanted to see what it could make bleed. Nott’s stare was unreadable. Dolohov glanced at her— not cruel, not kind. Just a nod, before taking his seat. Malfoy looked the most bored, as if this were an opera he’d seen one too many times.

There was a chair left open between Nott and Rosier.

Not a welcome. A decision.

Hermione moved toward it. She didn’t sit. Her pulse felt like static in her bones.

And then—

The door groaned.

Footsteps. Precise. Measured.

Tom Riddle entered without urgency, without flourish. He didn’t need either. The air recoiled all the same.

He moved to the edge of the circle and stood, hands clasped loosely behind his back, robes brushing his ankles like a shadow that could think.

Hermione wondered, vaguely, if he had learnt to fly unassisted yet. 

He didn’t speak. Not yet.

But the silence did.

It bowed. And broke. And belonged to him.

Hermione sat.

Not carefully, not slowly— but like one might in a dream where gravity felt wrong. Her knees didn’t quite align with her sense of balance. The chair was too cold.

Tom Riddle didn’t look at her.

He looked past her, through her, at the space she had just displaced— as though the air still hadn’t recovered from her arrival.

Then, softly:

“Let’s begin.”

No gesture. No flair. Just words pressed into the room like a knife to the throat.

The others straightened. The circle held.

Riddle let the silence stretch— let it pull taut like string around a throat.

Then:

“Blood,” he said, as if beginning a lecture. Or a eulogy.

“Inherited. Spilt. Forgotten. That’s what we’ll discuss tonight.”

His gaze swept the room— slow, slicing.

“I’d like to hear what each of you believes.”

Avery swallowed.

Malfoy blinked, bored.

Rosier smiled.

Hermione said nothing.

Not yet.

Riddle’s eyes flicked across the group.

Malfoy went first.

Of course he did.

He reclined lazily in his chair, one arm slung over the back, his other hand flicking at a bit of lint like it had offended him.

“Bloodlines are scripture,” he said. “No bastard ever built an empire. Not without being put down like a dog before the next one rose.”

Rosier let out a low hum of agreement.

Malfoy smiled faintly. Not at anyone. Just to himself.

“It’s not about superiority,” he added, “it’s about certainty. If the roots are rotted, the tree falls. We just make sure it lands where we want it.”

Hermione kept her expression blank.

But her stomach turned.

He said it like law. Like prophecy.

Like something he’d heard from his father at four years old and carved into his heart by sixteen.

Rosier leaned forward next.

He was the kind who liked the sound of his own voice. Hermione reigned in her sneer. 

“Mudbloods breed like rats,” he said cheerfully, “and they’re as clever, too— which is to say, only when it comes to wriggling through gutters. Give them a wand, and they’ll use it to light their own arse on fire.”

A few of the others snorted.

Rosier grinned wider. “I don’t mind the smell of burning vermin, but I’d rather not be in the room for it.”

Mulciber cracked his knuckles. Loud. Like he wanted the sound to carry.

“Don’t get the fuss,” he said. “If it were me, I’d keep the Mudbloods in cages. Let ’em out when we need something to hex.”

He leaned back in his chair, arms spread over the seat like a throne.

“Useful, in a way,” he grunted, nodding to Rosier. “Like rats you can aim at.”

No one responded. Not even to scoff.

But Hermione felt the weight of it. The air pressed tighter. The magic in her bones rippled, uncoiling— slow, angry. Her hands stayed still in her lap.

But she felt it again. The rot under her skin. The quiet, seething wrongness that grew louder the longer she sat here.

They didn’t even believe they were cruel.

They believed they were right.

Dolohov spoke next.

And his voice— unlike the others— was calm. Not smiling. Not mocking. Just low and almost thoughtful.

“I don’t believe in purging for purity.” He chose his next words with care. “I believe in pruning.”

The others turned toward him slightly. Not because it was shocking— but because it wasn’t.

Dolohov’s eyes were half-lidded, unreadable. “Blood’s a weapon. You don’t throw it away. You sharpen it. You keep the parts that cut. Cull the ones that don’t.”

Nott inclined his head, the gesture one of thoughtful agreement. 

Hermione felt something curdle in her.

There was no rage in his tone. No malice. Just quiet curation.

Like a farmer deciding which piglet to drown first.

She looked down at her hands. Her pale fingers. The faint shimmer of the glamour ring.

She had known they were dangerous.

She hadn’t known how hollow they were.

Like dressing corpses in silk.

Avery spoke after.

“I just want a world where I can walk down the street without wondering if some mongrel was raised in a cupboard.” He said it with a smirk. “That’s all.”

Hermione didn’t move.

She didn’t speak.

But in her mind, she began building a list.

A ledger.

An inventory of filth.

One by one.

Just like he had asked.

He hadn’t spoken. Not yet. Just sat, and listened. 

He’d let them run their fat mouths— let them smear blood across the air and call it legacy. Let them echo each other in louder, fouler circles like vultures orbiting their own shadows.

And then—

“Dufort."

Her name slid from his mouth like a curse, not a greeting. 

She looked up.

Tom Riddle did not smile. He never did. Not in earnest. But his face arranged itself into something adjacent— sharp, deliberate.

“What do you believe?” he asked, soft as silk. “About blood.”

The others stilled.

The question hovered.

Weighted.

Hermione met his gaze, and for a moment she thought about lying. Thought about saying something measured, careful— something they’d expect.

But her magic coiled tight in her chest, and her mouth was already moving.

“I believe bloodlines rot the longer you keep them.”

She made a show of inspecting her ragged fingernails.

“And you lot reek.”

No one spoke.

Not yet.

Abraxas’ jaw ticked. Avery let out a slow breath through his nose, like a man trying not to bare his teeth.

Dolohov only watched her.

Tom?

Tom tilted his head.

Almost imperceptibly.

“And you think decay makes you clean? he asked.

Her mouth felt dry.

But she didn’t falter.

“No.”

They glanced at one another.

“But I’d rather bleed out than be pickled in vinegar and called preserved.”

The silence snapped.

Malfoy let out a short bark of laughter, mean and mirthless.

Rosier raised an eyebrow, mildly impressed.

But it was Tom who held the silence in his hands like a noose.

He looked at her. Not with anger. Not with derision.

With interest.

With cold, dissecting curiosity.

Like a boy poking a dead bird with a stick.

Then, after a moment—

“Fair,” he murmured.

And the meeting continued.

But Hermione could feel it.

Something had shifted.

Not in her favour.

Not in theirs.

Just— shifted.

And in the pit of her stomach, something cracked.

Malfoy was still speaking. “Empires fall when the undeserving get a voice. Rome burned. Constantinople. The Ministry will too. We all know it.”

Avery grinned. “That’s why we’re here, isn’t it? The new architects.”

“You think you’re architects?” Hermione said, tone mild.

They all looked at her.

She didn’t blink.

“You’re nothing but demolition. Destruction is easy. It’s loud. It flatters egos. But it changes nothing. Real power reshapes the world— not just sets it on fire and calls the smoke victory.”

Silence.

Then a soft, deliberate voice—

“And what would you build, Dufort?”

Tom.

She turned to him. Slowly.

His face was still, unreadable, all marble and venom. His hands rested on the table, perfectly still. But there was something behind his eyes— that interest again. That cold, surgical attention that made her feel flayed.

Hermione said nothing.

She didn’t know.

Or rather, she did— but not in a way she could speak aloud. What she would build wasn’t meant for anyone else’s hands.

“I wonder,” Tom murmured. “If you’d even know what to do with a clean slate. Or if you’d claw at the ashes, looking for something to hate.”

The boys chuckled.

It wasn’t funny.

But it was cruel, and that was close enough.

Rosier leaned in. “Tell me, Dufort. If you had the Ministry in your hands— if you could shape it from the bones up— who would you leave out?”

“Whose wand would you snap first?” Malfoy added.

Hermione’s stomach turned. She felt it shift upward in her throat like bile. The rot of their laughter, the reek of old spells in a closed room. She tasted iron.

She looked at them, each in turn— Malfoy, Rosier, Avery, Nott, Mulciber, Dolohov— the shining sons of old houses, pedigreed and poisonous. All of them so sure the world belonged to them, simply because it always had.

Then she turned to Tom.

“I’d start with the ones who think blood grants them a right to rule.”

The silence sharpened.

Rosier’s smile twitched.

“Be careful,” he said softly. “That sounds dangerously like treason.”

Hermione’s voice was low, measured. “Only if the current regime deserves loyalty.”

Dolohov’s brow rose. Nott let out a breath like a hiss of steam. Avery laughed— once, quick and hollow.

Tom just watched her.

Still. Unmoving. Utterly silent.

His gaze felt like a knife tip pressed just beneath her chin. Testing. Measuring. Waiting.

Hermione met it without flinching.

And then she smiled.

Just slightly.

Just enough.

“And for the record,” she added, tone frost-sharp, “I wouldn’t snap their wands.”

Her smile grew wider now, showing far too many teeth. 

“I’d let them keep them. Let them watch the world turn without them. Powerless.”

There it was— the crack under the conversation. The sharp breath someone drew and held. The dark gleam in Tom’s eye, nearly imperceptible.

Then, again— like a dropped match in oil—

Tom laughed.

Not loud.

Not long.

Just once.

A sound that didn’t match his face. A sound that didn’t belong in any room with lights on. Low, knowing, cold.

The boys stilled.

And for a second— just one— Hermione felt it.

The axis shift.

Something ugly and electric settling over her shoulders.

Not approval.

Not welcome.

But something colder.

Recognition.

Just as Hermione reached for the edge of her chair, Tom’s voice halted her.

“One last thing,” he said. Smooth. Quiet.

The others stilled like dogs scenting blood.

He didn’t look at them.

Only her.

“What blood would you spill first?”

A pause.

“If no one stopped you. No witnesses. No cost.”

The room held its breath. Then:

“A Mudblood who mocked you?” Malfoy offered, grinning.

“Or a half-blood who didn’t grovel enough?” Rosier added.

“Or maybe—” Dolohov, voice like silk over oil, “a pureblood girl who still looks at you like dirt under her shoe?”

They laughed at that— knowing, satisfied. They’d all heard Alda Selwyn at the feast, knew how Slytherin’s populace regarded her. 

Something curdled in Hermione’s gut.

It wasn’t the question.

It was how easily the answers came.

She thought of Lavender’s perfume. Parvati’s laughter. Ginny’s scribbled notes. All of it long gone. A world burned behind her.

And in its place— this.

This table. This air. These animals.

Her voice was a thread pulled taut: “None of you would understand.”

Tom’s eyes gleamed.

“Try me.”

Hermione looked at him.

Really looked.

“I’d spill the blood of the boy who asked.”

The silence was not shocked.

It was sated.

Like they’d all known it would come to this.

Like they’d been waiting for it.

None of them moved.

Not even to blink.

Tom didn’t smile. Not quite. But something in him shifted— like a blade tipping toward flesh.

The others looked at her like wolves look at a runt that bites back.

Malfoy’s tongue ran over his teeth.

Rosier leaned forward, elbows on knees, delighted.

Dolohov’s brows lifted. And then— he nodded. Once. Like she’d passed some kind of test. Nott said nothing, a small frown forming at his lips. 

But it was Avery who broke the silence, his voice a purr: “Well. Someone’s finally speaking the language.”

Hermione didn’t flinch.

She didn’t blink.

She sat in the silence.

Let it crawl over her.

Let them think she meant it.

Let them believe she was like them.

Even as her stomach churned. Even as something behind her ribs pulled tight with grief.

Because she wasn’t lying.

She meant it.

And that’s what made her sick.

Tom stood.

The sound was soft— robes shifting, a chair pushed back— but it cut through the chamber like a guillotine.

No parting speech. No commands. Just presence. Inevitable, surgical.

The Knights rose as one.

Even Dolohov. Even Malfoy.

They didn’t bow, not quite, but the deference was unmistakable— like soldiers standing for a general they’d never call “sir,” but would die for nonetheless.

Hermione rose last.

Tom’s eyes passed over her once. No expression. No approval. Just… computation. The kind of gaze that mapped you like a battlefield.

Then he turned and left. Not a single word.

Rosier followed, grinning like a man who’d just witnessed a public execution. Avery lingered a second too long, then muttered something crude under his breath and slithered away. Nott glanced back, the frown still clear on his face. Mulciber cracked his neck and lumbered after them.

Malfoy strolled out, faintly humming some tune or another.

Only Dolohov remained.

He didn’t look at her. Didn’t speak.

Just waited, patient and still, until she moved to follow.

And Hermione— body tight, mouth bitter— let her feet carry her out. Past the torches. Past the stone.

Up and away.

The air outside cut through her like a blade. Grass slick beneath her shoes. Her breath came too loud in the hush of the grounds.

By the time she reached the back wall of Greenhouse Three, her knees buckled.

She hit the dirt hard— palms scraping against stone and moss, elbows jarring in their sockets. Her breath caught high in her throat. And then—

Her body heaved.

Once. Violently.

Blood spilt from her mouth— hot, metallic, viscous. It hit the ground in a thick splatter, steaming against the cold soil. It clung to the moss, the roots, the faint glow of fungus like something alive.

She gagged again, a dry, brutal motion that cracked through her ribs.

Another wave surged up. More blood. Darker this time. It tore out of her like it didn’t belong to her body at all. Like it was magic, made flesh and foul.

Her stomach twisted.

Everything burned— her throat, her chest, her raw lungs dragging for air between each retch. She couldn’t breathe right. Couldn’t cry. Couldn’t think.

Just pain.

Sharp and animal.

This wasn’t backlash. This wasn’t overuse. This was something else.

Her hands clawed at the ground, nails filled with dirt. Her spine bowed, shoulders hunched. Her hair plastered itself to her face in damp strands. Tears streaked down without her noticing.

She vomited again— violent and shuddering— until her whole body trembled with it.

There was nothing left inside her. But still, the spasms came. Still, her magic flared hot and rotten beneath her skin, curling under her ribs like it wanted out.

Her mouth filled with copper. Her vision blurred.

She couldn’t stop shaking.

When it finally ebbed— when the worst of it passed and her stomach curled into a whimpering knot— she stayed where she was. Crumpled. Trembling. Jaw slack, lips stained red.

The cold earth pressed up against her cheek.

She could feel her heartbeat in her gums.

She didn’t move. Not for a long time.

The blood soaked deeper into the soil behind the greenhouse.

She didn’t cry.

But something in her cracked.

Not a scream. Not a sob.

Just the quiet knowledge that she wouldn’t come back from this.

Notes:

thanks for all the support so far!! its really touching to see<3

Chapter 17: A Quiet Thing, Still Beating

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The wind shifted.

Not sharply. Just enough to lift the hair from her face. Just enough to carry the smell of earth and iron and something fainter— woodsmoke, maybe, or the faint sweetness of damp leaves.

Hermione’s breath dragged ragged through her nose. Her cheek was numb where it touched the ground. She still hadn’t moved.

Behind the greenhouse, the world had gone quiet.

Then— footsteps.

She didn’t tense. Didn’t reach for her wand. If someone had come to find her, let them look. Let them see.

The steps halted a few feet away. Heavy ones. Hesitant.

She held her breath. 

Then a voice— low, rough, edged with uncertainty.

“Er. D’yeh need help?”

Hermione didn’t lift her head. She blinked once, slow, into the dirt. Her throat burned too much to speak.

The voice tried again.

“It’s jus’— it’s cold out. An’ yeh bleedin’.”

Now she looked. Not up— just sideways, enough to glimpse worn leather boots and the heavy hem of a coat too big for any student. Her eyes tracked up. A lantern hung loosely from one hand, light flickering over a broad figure, half-shadowed.

He was huge. Framed in moonlight like something half-carved from the trees. Hair wild. The suggestion of a beard, already at fifteen. But the expression beneath it—

Hesitant.

Kind.

Hagrid.

She swallowed once. The taste of blood coated her tongue.

“Go away,” she rasped.

He didn’t.

Didn’t move closer either. Just stood there, swaying slightly. Watching her like she might bolt.

“Didn’t mean ter bother yeh,” he said after a moment, softer. “Saw someone come round here. Thought maybe— well. Thought someone was hurt.”

She said nothing.

Hagrid shifted. Lowered the lantern a little.

“I’ve got tea in the hut,” he said. “Warm. Don’t have to talk. Don’t even have to sit. Jus’… thought yeh might want somethin’ gentle.”

She laughed then. Or tried to. It came out wrong— wet, bitter. The kind of sound that scraped up from the ribs, not the throat.

Gentle.

The word felt foreign.

She turned her face back into the dirt.

“I’m fine.”

Hagrid paused. Then— quietly— he bent down. Not to touch her. Not to reach. Just to set something near her hand.

A folded handkerchief. Huge. Clean. Still warm from his coat pocket.

“If yeh change yer mind,” he said, standing again, “I’ll leave the door open.”

And with that, he turned.

The lantern bobbed gently with his stride as he walked away, boots crunching on the frost-touched ground.

Hermione didn’t reach for the handkerchief.

Not yet.

But she did lift her head.

And she watched the light drift toward the edge of the trees— until it disappeared.

The silence returned when he left. Not quite the same silence, though. This one breathed.

Hermione stayed crumpled in the dirt. Her body hummed with residual pain, each pulse a dull throb behind her eyes, each breath a slow scald. The cold had seeped through her uniform and into her skin. She didn’t shiver. Just lay there, slack and strange and stinking of bile.

Her mind drifted.

Not upward. Not forward. Down. In.

There’d been a time when she used to call herself brave.

Not out loud, of course. Not arrogantly. But she’d believed in it— in what they’d all done. In the shape of her own name when someone said it with pride. She’d thought she understood what it meant to be strong. To choose the fight, even if it hurt.

But this—

This wasn’t that.

This was rot.

This was something festering under her fingernails, behind her eyes, in the knots of her spine. Her magic didn’t just sputter— it curdled. It foamed beneath her ribs like it wanted to claw its way out.

And her body— Merlin, her body. It didn’t even feel like hers anymore.

She curled tighter on the ground.

Harry would’ve said something stupid and kind. Told her it would pass. That they’d find a way. That it was worth it.

Ron would’ve tried to make her laugh. Offered some shit excuse for a joke, and elbowed her just hard enough to make her scowl. It would’ve worked.

But they weren’t here.

They weren’t ever going to be here again.

And even if they were— they wouldn’t recognise her.

Her stomach clenched again, dry and bruised. Nothing came up. Just acid. Just air. Just the sharp, sour taste of everything she was trying to swallow.

Slowly, her fingers twitched against the soil.

The handkerchief was still there. Still warm, somehow. Like it remembered the shape of someone kind.

She didn’t reach for it.

Not yet.

But she looked at it.

And that was enough to make her ache in a new, unfamiliar way— not pain. Not nausea. Something worse.

A part of her still wanted to be comforted.

And that— that was the most terrifying thing of all.

She began to move. 

Not all at once— just a twitch of her fingers, a breath through her nose. Her joints ached as she pushed up from the dirt, legs unsteady, spine curled like a dying branch. The cold bit deeper now that she’d stopped shaking. Her stomach gave one last twist, as if warning her: You’re not done.

She didn’t care. She pocketed his handkerchief.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her sleeve, smearing blood and spit across her cheek. She didn’t check the mess. Didn’t look back at the stain in the soil. She just stumbled forward— breaking, half-bent, smelling of bile and magic gone sour.

The walk was short. She’d thought, more than once, of following that familiar path— when she was lonely, sad. Missing her past. That shamed her, too

It was a stupid hope, a childish thing, but— he’d offered tea.

And her body ached for something warm. Her mind ached for a place to sit down and not be watched. Not questioned. Not known.

Just for a second.

She hated herself for it— this trembling, pitiful desire to be soothed like a child. To have someone hand her a cup and not ask what she’d done. Not demand answers. Just let her sit.

She’d buried that part of herself ages ago. The part that wanted kindness. That wanted safety. That wanted someone to see her as more than a weapon with a girl’s face.

But it stirred now.

Soft and anaemic and desperate.

And it followed her all the way to the door of his hut.

She paused there.

Swallowed hard.

Her knuckles hovered over the wood, just shy of knocking.

She hadn’t thought of it in years— not really. Not like this. But now, in the thick of it, her brain conjured it clean and sharp:

Second year. The slur curling from Malfoy’s lips. The sting of it. The stunned silence. And Hagrid— big, clumsy Hagrid— leaning beside her in his armchair like it wasn’t beneath him. Like she wasn’t dirty. Like she wasn’t less.

He’d taken her hand.

Gently. Like it might break.

Told her some people were too full of piss and nonsense to see worth if it hit them in the face.

That memory hit harder now than it had then.

Because she hadn’t cried that day, hadn’t let the tears fall, refused to let it mark her. 

And she wasn’t crying now.

But the lump in her throat felt the same.

Like something trying to claw its way out.

Maybe she’d hoped he’d still be that kind.

Maybe she was foolish for thinking time hadn’t changed him too. That he’d still offer her a place to sit and something warm to hold and no questions, no tests, no violence tucked in the spaces between his words.

She knocked.

Not loud.

Just enough.

Please open. Please don’t ask. Please let me be nothing for a while.

She knocked again.

Softer this time.

Because hope was a fragile thing, and hers had already been cracked.

The door creaked open.

Only a little. Just enough for one wary beetle black eye to appear behind it.

Hermione flinched at the light that spilt out— warm, amber, firelit. It painted her sickly. Her skin waxen, her eyes ringed in grey.

The eye blinked.

Then the door opened a little wider.

Hagrid stared at her.

Not unkindly. Not cruelly. Just… confused.

She couldn’t blame him. She looked half-dead.

“Er,” he said, voice thick with caution. “Y’alright there?”

Hermione said nothing.

She couldn’t. Not without splintering.

Hagrid squinted closer. “You’re— Slytherin, aren’t yeh?”

The silence pushed down on her. 

Then, quietly, she nodded.

That made him pause. Really pause.

His gaze flicked down to her muddy shoes, the blood on her sleeve, the trembling in her hands. She didn’t try to hide it.

Another silence.

Then— slow, slow— he pulled the door open all the way.

“Teas on,” he said.

Like it was an offering. A soft one.

Hermione swallowed. Her throat burned. “…Please.”

He stepped aside.

And she stepped in.

The warmth hit her like a wall.

It smelled of damp earth and ash, of something stewing over fire. Smoke coiled in the rafters. A kettle hissed. The hearth crackled low.

Hermione stepped in slow, as if afraid the floor might vanish under her. Her limbs lagged behind her mind— slow, syrup-thick— and her knees didn’t quite trust her weight. She hovered near the doorway, dripping blood and breath and things she couldn’t name.

Hagrid didn’t speak.

He didn’t ask what happened.

He just moved— a clatter of mugs, the hollow rattle of a tin, the low whistle of steam. Everything about him was loud: his boots, his size, the scrape of chair legs against the stone. But his silence was soft, so soft. 

He placed a chipped teacup on the table. Poured gently.

The liquid was brown, herbal, faintly sweet.

Hermione took the cup with both hands. Trembling fingers. A few drops sloshed over the rim.

Hagrid didn’t mention it.

He sat across from her with a mug the size of a bucket, but didn’t drink. Just let her sit there. Shaking. Breathing. Bleeding into warmth she didn’t think she deserved.

Her first sip burned.

Her second steadied.

She didn’t look up. Couldn’t. The silence between them held, fragile and kind.

It was the first place all night that didn’t feel like a stage.

She kept her gaze fixed on the tea.

Let the steam sting her eyes instead of tears.

It was awful tea— some haphazard mix of thyme and something sweeter— but she drank it like lifeblood. Let it settle in her ribs. Let it soothe the rot.

Her hands wouldn’t stop trembling. Even when she pressed them flat to the mug, even when she tried to anchor them to the warmth— they shook. She hated that. Hated being seen like this. But Hagrid didn’t flinch. Didn’t ask. Didn’t hover.

He just… stayed.

Don’ yeh think on it Hermione, not for one minute.

The words had burrowed under her ribs. All this time, they’d stayed.

She stared into her cup now and felt them echo.

And something cracked again— not as violently this time. Not jagged. Just a slow, exhausted splitting of a girl held too tightly together for too long.

Her shoulders sank. Her grip eased.

And in the warmth of the fire, for the first time in days, months, Hermione let herself be still.

He hadn’t asked her name.

She wondered if he knew it. Wondered if he looked at her face and thought close enough to a memory that didn’t quite match, wasn’t quite his just yet. 

But he didn’t say a word. Just poured himself a cup, sat in the creaky chair beside her, and stared into the fire like he’d been waiting to do it all day.

Hermione didn’t speak either. She kept sipping. Let the heat steady her. Her body still ached— ribs sore, throat raw— but it was background now. Distant.

There was something healing in the silence. Not the kind that patched wounds, but the kind that said: You’re safe enough to be broken here.

It made her feel worse, somehow.

Like she might cry.

She blinked hard. Gripped the mug tighter.

Hagrid cleared his throat.

“Last year,” he said, not looking at her, “I found a Thestral colt out past the forest line. Tiny thing, barely more’n bones. Couldn’t walk right. Wings all wrong.”

Hermione looked up, surprised by the softness in his voice.

“I brought ‘im back here,” he said. “Fed ‘im warm milk an’ liver. Sat up every night to keep ‘im breathin’. Most folk wouldn’t’ve bothered, seein’ what he was. But he had eyes on ‘im — big an’ dark an’… patient.”

He smiled faintly. “Didn’t ask fer nothin’. Jus’ waited.”

Hermione swallowed.

“What happened to him?” she asked, voice hoarse.

“Grew up.” Hagrid leaned back in his chair. “Flew higher than any o’ the others. Still comes by now an’ then, if I call.”

The words hung there— a story, but not a lesson. No neat ending. No moral pressed into her hand.

Just kindness, offered like tea.

Hermione stared into the fire. Thought about birds. Thought about patience. Thought about how good hands could still build things, even when the world didn’t ask them to.

The fire popped softly. Hagrid didn’t say anything more.

Hermione looked down at her cup. The tea had gone lukewarm, but she still held it like a tether. Her fingers were no longer trembling, but they felt far away— like they belonged to someone else.

Her gaze drifted to the corner of the room, where a blanket-draped crate shuddered slightly.

She cleared her throat. “What’s in there?”

Hagrid didn’t look up. “Somethin’ small,” he said. “Wounded. Nothin’ dangerous.”

She waited.

He sighed, then rose— lumbered over, pushed the blanket back.

And Hermione stilled.

It was a creature she didn’t know the name of. All bones and eyes and velvet black skin, curled tight into itself like it was trying to vanish. Its flank rose in short, shuddering breaths. One leg was bandaged— poorly, but gently— and its head jerked toward the light, blinking wide, yellow eyes.

She leaned forward. Slowly.

“She’s beautiful,” she murmured.

Hagrid nodded once. “Aye. Most wouldn’t see it.”

Hermione didn’t reply.

Her eyes stayed on the creature. It didn’t move, but it didn’t shrink from her, either. Just blinked, slow and wet and watchful, like it recognized something in her that the rest of the world didn’t.

And maybe it did.

Her voice, when it came, was low. “She’s scared.”

“Course she is.”

“She doesn’t trust you.”

“Doesn’t have to.”

There was a long silence.

And then, almost too quietly: “But you’re still helping her.”

Hagrid met her eyes. There was no sentimentality in his gaze. Just simple, weather-worn truth.

“‘Cause she’s hurtin’.”

Something stung behind her ribs. Hermione looked back down at her tea, eyes blurring again, but she didn’t cry.

She couldn’t. She didn’t know how to anymore.

Instead, she said nothing. Just held the cup tighter. Let the warmth burn her palms.

And somewhere, in the soft ticking of the fire and the rustling of blankets and wings, she remembered a boy with glasses, holding out a chocolate frog. A redhead yelling her name down a corridor. A hand grabbing hers, after a slur that had split her open like a hex.

She’d thought she’d buried it. All of it.

But it rose now, quiet and uninvited.

Not Harry, not Ron— just the weight of them. The space they’d left behind.

She closed her eyes.

Hagrid didn’t speak.

Didn’t ask.

Just poured her a second cup of tea.

She didn’t reach for the second cup.

Not right away.

Her fingers had gone slack around the first, and now the heat was gone from it. She set it down gently on the scarred wood of the table. It wobbled slightly, the saucer clinking— a soft sound, but enough to make her flinch.

Hagrid busied himself with something at the counter. She could hear the scrape of a spoon in a pot, the low grunt of the kettle being shifted. He didn’t look at her. He didn’t need to. The room was steeped in that quiet kind of care— the kind that didn’t ask questions. The kind that just was.

Hermione swallowed.

Her throat still tasted like iron.

The creature in the corner let out a thin, mewling sound— almost like a breath caught wrong in the chest. She turned toward it again. It was watching her. Its yellow eyes glowed faintly in the firelight, half-lidded but alert.

Her voice came small. “Will she live?”

Hagrid shrugged one massive shoulder. “Dunno yet. Might. If she wants to.”

She looked at him.

Something in his words stuck.

If she wants to.

Hermione didn’t say what she was thinking— that she wasn’t sure she did. That her body was already deciding for her, rotting from the inside out. That every breath felt like a lie her magic hadn’t caught up to yet.

Instead, she asked, “What is she?”

“Dunno tha’ either. Not really. Bit o’ a crossbreed, maybe. Found ‘er tangled in a brush, out by the forest’s edge. Someone didn’t want ‘er found.”

Hermione nodded slowly.

Of course they didn’t.

“Sometimes,” Hagrid added after a moment, “things jus’ come broken. Doesn’t mean they don’t deserve mendin’.”

That cracked something in her.

Not loud. Not sharp. Just a hairline fracture, running deep.

She blinked hard.

It didn’t help.

The fire snapped again. The light was soft. The room smelled like pine smoke and damp fur and earth. It smelled alive.

And she—

She felt so far away from it all. Like she’d stepped through the wrong side of the glass and nothing had quite followed her.

She didn’t belong here. Not in this room, not in this time, not in this skin that pulsed too hot and magic that moaned like it wanted to be undone.

But he hadn’t asked.

And that, maybe, was why she was still here.

Still sitting. Still silent.

Still holding the warmth in her palms like it was the only real thing left.

“Thank you,” she said finally. Barely louder than the fire.

Hagrid didn’t smile.

He just nodded. “No need.”

Hermione exhaled through her nose. A sound like surrender.

She didn’t stay much longer.

But when she rose to leave, she paused at the door. Looked back at the creature— still breathing, still broken.

And at Hagrid.

His hands were enormous. His fingers stained from dirt and sap. But they moved with impossible care as he tucked the blanket back over the crate.

She thought: He would’ve saved the bird.

And then she stepped out into the cold.

The night had deepened while she was inside. The sky hung heavy and close, thick with clouds that smothered the moon. She could hear the wind threading through the treetops beyond the castle walls, low and restless. It tugged at her robes.

Hermione didn’t pull them tighter.

She walked slowly.

The warmth of Hagrid’s hut clung to her skin like memory, but it didn’t follow her. Not really. It stayed in the cracks of the floorboards, in the quiet patience of his hands. In the way he hadn’t looked at her with pity— only concern, gentle and solid as stone.

Her shoes scraped against the path. Damp leaves, packed mud.

The greenhouse loomed again as she passed it. She didn’t stop. Didn’t look at the patch of earth behind it, dark and stained. She knew what was there. She could still taste it. Still feel the ragged tremor in her lungs.

Her magic had quieted now.

Not gone. Just sleeping. Like an animal that had gnawed itself sick and was curled into the corner of her ribs to lick its wounds.

She didn’t know what would happen when it woke.

She reached the castle steps and hesitated.

Up there, behind ancient stone and torchlight, were the same voices. The same whispers. The same brittle, smiling mouths that asked questions to watch her squirm.

And somewhere among them—

Him.

His laugh still echoed in her chest like a bruise.

Hermione closed her eyes.

She should have felt stronger, after all this. Hagrid’s kindness. The tea. The warmth. The reminder that not every hand reached to harm.

But instead—

She felt lonelier.

Because now she remembered what comfort felt like. And how rare it was.

And that made returning to the cold all the more unbearable.

She squared her shoulders anyway. Pressed her palms flat against the wood of the doors. Pushed.

The castle swallowed her whole.

And didn’t notice.

Notes:

i’m writing Ogg out entirely because quite frankly i don’t care for him, and i want Hagrid to shine in this story without another grounds keeper!

Chapter 18: Theatre of Cruelty

Chapter Text

The day had dragged on.

Lessons bled into one another— defence, then potions, then something she couldn’t even remember. Her mind had felt stuffed with wool, her body strung tight, like some invisible thread had been tugged taut from the inside. The castle had watched her all day, or maybe she had just imagined it. The glances. The whispers. The slow, knowing curl of someone’s mouth as she passed.

Earlier that day, before the sun had begun its slow descent, before the day had passed in a haze of repetition, Hermione had made a quiet detour.

She slipped down the hidden stairwell behind the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy, past trick steps and echoing portraits, until she reached the portrait of the bowl of fruit. A careful tickle under the pear’s stem made it giggle and swing open, revealing the warmth of the Hogwarts kitchens.

The air smelled of caramel and roast vegetables, cinnamon and yeast. The house-elves bustled with their usual quiet cheer, darting between trays of freshly baked bread and steaming pies. When they noticed her, a few paused— surprised, but polite.

“Excuse me,” she said, voice soft. “Would it be possible to have some fudge? Just a small parcel, if that’s alright.”

They didn’t ask why. They never did. Within moments, one had returned with a neat paper-wrapped square tied with twine.

Back in her dormitory, she wrapped it again— this time in his handkerchief she’d pressed flat with a charm, the fabric soft and slightly faded. She slipped a note inside, folded small and sharp as a secret:

Thank you for tea.

— Hermione

She didn’t send it by owl. She handed it to a passing first year with a Slytherin badge and a galleon’s worth of incentive.

“Leave it at the front of Hagrid’s hut,” she said. “Top step. Don’t knock.”

He nodded.

And that was that.

She’d eaten her usual toast at breakfast, but hadn’t eaten lunch.

Didn’t trust herself to.

Now, the sun had slanted low, staining the corridors amber. Shadows stretched long across the stone floors as the castle tilted toward evening. She had walked the halls alone. Dragged her feet. Still, dinner had arrived.

The evening light poured in low and gold through the tall windows of the Great Hall, casting long bars across the flagstones. Outside, frost clung to the grass. Inside, it was warm with chatter, firelight, and the low clatter of cutlery. Someone laughed too loud. A group of Ravenclaws murmured over shepherd’s pie. The usual noise. The usual ritual.

Hermione stepped through the great doors.

Every instinct told her not to.

But she did anyway.

Head high, shoulders back, robes fastidious.

Her usual seat was halfway down the Hall. She took slow, measured steps.

No one looked.

Then everyone did.

Not all at once, not overt. Just— subtle shifts. Heads tilting, eyes flicking sideways, whispers clipped just before she passed. A thread pulled taut through the room. Something unspoken in the air. She didn’t know what it was, but she knew who.

Her gaze flicked up.

There.

Lestrange. Back at the table. Reclining like a predator fat on something he hadn’t earned. Freshly restored hair slicked back, smirk wide, a goblet raised in mock salute.

She didn’t blink.

Didn’t look away.

Her stomach coiled. Not with fear. With knowing. The kind that lived deep in your ribs— the kind that whispered: he’s planned this - all of it.

She reached for her seat.

The bench was cold under her fingers, polished smooth by generations of students. Her movements were precise. Measured. She sat, back straight, as though posture alone might keep her untouched.

All around her, the Hall swelled and surged with noise— but it no longer felt like background. It felt curated. Like a room pretending to be a room. Too many eyes. Too much silence between words.

The bite of pumpkin lingered in the air. Steaks of various sizes smoked gently on platters. Somewhere to her left, a girl was whispering behind her hand.

Hermione didn’t look.

Her plate was empty.

She reached for a spoon— slowly, like movement might keep her anchored— and served herself stew she wouldn’t eat. Her magic, rotted and snarling under her skin, flexed wrong at the contact. The silver felt heavier than it should.

Across the Hall, Lestrange was laughing.

Not loudly.

Not at all obviously.

Just a low, whetted chuckle shared between him and Rosier. Avery leaned in, smirking behind his hand. Nott and Malfoy spoke in hushed tones. Dolohov tapped his fingers against the rim of his plate. Even Mulciber looked alert, like a dog catching the scent of a fight.

The pale girl wasn’t there.

Hermione didn’t let herself wonder where she was. Not now. Not while whatever this was pressed in like a weight behind her eyes.

She took a sip of pumpkin juice. Swallowed carefully. Felt something wrong scrape the inside of her throat.

And still, she didn’t look.

Not at Lestrange. Not at the boys watching. Not at the girl two seats down who bit her lip like she was holding back a grin.

Instead, she looked forward. Still. Waiting.

The knot in her stomach turned to fire.

She knew the rhythm of cruelty. It always paused like this before it struck.

She swirled the thick liquid around the bowl.

One slow rotation. Another.

She didn’t eat it.

The stew congealed gently on the spoon, steam curling up in lazy tendrils, unnoticed. Unwanted. She held it suspended mid-air— unmoving— like a charm she didn’t quite trust to cast.

Around her, the chatter blurred into something else.

A girl at the Ravenclaw table snorted loudly at a joke. Plates clattered. Someone dropped a goblet. A fork scraped the edge of a bench—

—and Hermione flinched.

Only a twitch. Barely visible. But Lestrange caught it. She knew he did.

She didn’t have to see him to know he’d seen her.

Her eyes stayed on her plate.

His voice came low and deliberate, weaving through the noise like poison in a well.

“Looks like someone’s nervous.”

It wasn’t aimed at her.

Not directly.

But the table stilled. Not abruptly— just enough. Just the way sound warps before a storm.

Rosier gave a quiet laugh. Not a real one. Thin. Filmy.

Hermione lowered her spoon to the side of the bowl.

She reached for her water goblet next, fingers steady by sheer force of will.

Silver met her lips.

Water hit her tongue.

And then—

Nothing.

The taste was gone.

Her tongue felt… wrong. Her skin tightened.

Not pain. Not yet. Just pressure.

Like her body was noticing something her mind hadn’t caught up to yet.

And then the silence began to spread.

Like oil.

Someone two seats down stopped talking mid-sentence. Someone else blinked slowly. Lestrange wasn’t laughing anymore. He was watching her, mouth slanted in something that wasn’t quite a smile.

Avery looked at her goblet.

Then back at her.

And Hermione—

Hermione did not look down.

Not yet.

She knew. She felt it. 

Lestrange had cursed the water. 

Her body. Her clothes. Her skin.

Something was wrong.

The kind of wrong that doesn’t make noise at first. The kind of wrong that creeps in like rot.

And still— still— she didn’t move.

Because once she moved, it would begin.

Once she moved—

The spell, whatever it was, would start.

She heard a whisper.

Not a voice.

The fabric.

A thread shifting. A stitch unravelling. The almost silent hiss of something coming undone.

Her back stiffened. Her grip on the goblet remained steady— barely.

There were eyes on her. She felt them like pins along her spine.

She kept her gaze straight ahead.

Tom hadn’t spoken.

That was worse.

His silence weighed more than Lestrange’s laughter. He didn’t even need to look. She knew he was listening. Watching. Cataloguing. Measuring her response like a scientist waiting for the specimen to twitch.

And Hermione—

Hermione didn’t give him the twitch.

She placed the goblet down. Slowly.

She reached for her spoon again.

And that’s when she felt it.

The first chill.

Not a breeze. Not even air.

Just absence.

A sudden, horrifying absence of fabric across her spine. Bare skin of her hamstrings against cold bench wood. No weight. No cover.

The threads of her blouse were gone— vanished from the small of her back upwards like sugar in rain.

Not all at once.

Just enough.

She didn’t move.

A slow blink. A measured inhale.

Her plate blurred.

Not from tears.

From fury.

The table around her stayed frozen. No one spoke. No one laughed. The air had shifted— hungry, waiting, electric.

She could feel magic prickling at her wrists. Not her own.

His.

And he was still watching.

Lestrange.

So smug. So sure.

He thought he’d won.

Hermione raised her chin half an inch.

And still— still— she didn’t flinch.

It began slow.

Almost gentle.

A stitch loosening here. A seam unpicking there. Not enough to draw notice— yet. Just the faintest tug, like breath against thread.

She felt it at her shoulders next. A lightness. A wrongness.

Like gravity forgot something.

Like her own skin had turned traitor.

All of her clothes were vanishing.

Not all at once. Not in a grand, cinematic sweep.

No.

Whoever cast it— Lestrange, she knew it was Lestrange— had done it cruelly. Expertly. Piece by piece. Thread by thread.

It peeled away like shame.

The fabric dissolved beneath her collar. Slid down her chest in unseen waves. Vanished at the curve of her spine, until the bench wood kissed bare skin that had no business being bare.

Her forties-style blazer followed. The weight dropped from her shoulders with a quiet whuff.

No one had noticed yet.

But they would.

She felt the magic tighten like a noose.

Her mind raced. She couldn’t stand— not without showing everything. Couldn’t cast a counter-spell— he’d expect that. Would only make it worse. She suspected he’d weaved in countermeasures. 

The only thing she could do—

Was wait.

Wait for the next piece to go.

Wait to be exposed.

Wait for the laughter.

Wait for the humiliation.

Her breath caught in her throat.

And then—

A single, barely audible snort.

Across the table.

Someone saw.

A second later, another.

Then the sound she hated most in the world:

A poorly-stifled giggle.

Hermione didn’t turn her head.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t breathe.

But her cheeks burned like fire.

Like war.

And her hands—

They curled beneath the table. Not shaking. Still. Cold. Poised.

Because if she moved too soon, she’d lose.

If she waited just long enough, she might kill.

The last thread of her outer robe gave way like a secret snapped in two.

There was no warning. No bang. No flourish.

Just skin— hers— suddenly laid bare under the Hall’s thousand floating candles.

The robe was gone. The blouse was gone. So was the skirt. So was everything beneath.

And silence cracked open like a scream.

It only lasted a second.

One, sharp breath of stunned disbelief.

Then—

Gasps.

Laughter.

A howl from somewhere to her left.

And the professors—

Weren’t there.

Dippet’s seat was empty. The staff table nearly bare. Only an Arithmancy adjunct remained— wide-eyed, slack-jawed, too afraid or too green to interfere.

Hermione didn’t move. Couldn’t. The heat had rushed up her neck like a flood, burning her ears, flooding her eyes, suffocating her in her own skin. Her arms shot up, belated, instinctive— crossing over her chest, clutching herself like armour too late brought to battle.

Her hair still hung loose, long, over her front. A shred of dignity hung like a corpse from a hook.

It was too late.

She lowered her hands. Thought: No, own it.

“Fucking hell,” someone wheezed.

“Did you see—?”

“Christ— Dufort—”

And across from her, not even hiding it, a group of seventh-year Slytherins were doubled over in laughter. Not just the boys. The girls, too. One had her face buried in another’s shoulder, eyes wide with disbelief, as if she couldn’t believe her own luck at witnessing this.

And some didn’t laugh.

Some turned away.

Their expressions carved from stone. Not from sympathy. From discomfort. From the sheer cruelty of it.

Like it went too far even for them.

Even for Slytherin.

Hermione’s pulse roared in her ears. Her body was frozen, encased in fire and shame and something deeper— something old. It burned behind her eyes. Her magic stirred in her throat.

She didn’t know what would come out if she opened her mouth.

But she knew who had done it.

She could feel it like gravity.

Like rot.

Across the room, lounging like a serpent on velvet, Lestrange grinned. Slow. Delighted. His wand still resting innocently in his lap. A few others nudged him, laughing harder.

And—

Somewhere further down the table.

Still. Silent.

Tom Riddle’s eyes on hers.

Expression unreadable.

Mouth like a closed blade.

Lestrange rose from his seat like it was a stage. He plucked his goblet from the table— lazily, theatrically— and held it aloft.

“To Dufort,” he called, voice echoing, dripping false reverence, “for her… contributions to the magical arts. May her charms fail as spectacularly as her modesty!”

The hall erupted.

He grinned wider, tipping his goblet toward her in mock salute.

“Who knew half-bloods were so generous with their exposure?”

A burst of laughter shot up from the far end of the Slytherin table. Someone banged the wood. Someone else whistled.

Hermione’s fingers clenched so hard it hurt.

She didn’t blink. Didn’t breathe.

But she felt it— the way eyes devoured her, not as a girl but as a spectacle. As humiliation incarnate.

Her shame was sport now. Her silence, currency.

And still, across the table, Tom Riddle didn’t move.

Not a smile. Not a sneer.

Just that impossible stillness.

Like he was watching something else entirely.

Like this wasn’t about Lestrange at all.

A hush rippled.

Not from the front of the hall. Not from any professor’s bark.

From the back.

From the threshold— where a girl stood, bone-pale and utterly still, like the ghost of winter had stepped inside.

Her.

She didn’t move with drama. Didn’t speak. Didn’t need to.

She was just there— braid trailing down her back like a silver blade, robes brushing the floor like silence itself.

And something shifted.

The air. The pressure. The world.

Lestrange, halfway through a cruel toast, hand still raised— plopped back into his seat like a puppet with its strings cut. Hard. Sudden. A few gasps followed, a chair scraped, someone choked on their pumpkin juice.

He blinked. Tried to laugh. Couldn’t.

Because she was looking at him.

Not furiously. Not even cruelly.

Just… looking.

And then, without a word, the girl turned.

She walked out the way she came, each step precise and quiet and final, like a closing door in a house that never let you back in.

The doors to the Great Hall shut behind her on their own.

No one followed. No one spoke.

No one dared.

The door sealed with a click.

And yet, the silence didn’t last.

It never did.

Laughter came back slow— a ripple, a cough, a stifled snort from the Ravenclaw table that bloomed into open cruelty. Not everyone laughed, but enough did. Enough to make it feel loud. Deliberate.

Hermione didn’t look up. Couldn’t. Her cheeks were hot. Her eyes stung, but not with tears.

With rage.

The glamour on her ring was still holding— the ancient, blood-bound spell that cloaked the truth on her skin, behind her ribs. Her rot, her scars, the raw seams of her magical decay… all hidden.

They didn’t see. Not really.

But it didn’t matter.

Shame clawed up her spine like a sickness. Her breath came too shallow, too quick, like her ribs couldn’t stretch wide enough to hold it all in— the humiliation, the bile, the fury.

She could feel the ring pressing cold against her finger.

A single anchor.

A single lie.

Her skin itched beneath it— like the magic knew it was being muzzled. Like it wanted to rip itself free and let them see what she was becoming. What they’d made.

She reached for her goblet with a hand that didn’t tremble. Didn’t shake. But only because she forced it not to. 

The laughter swelled again. Less amused now. More performative. Someone clapped. Someone else muttered something in her direction that she didn’t catch— or maybe didn’t want to.

She looked down at her bowl.

She still hadn’t touched her food.

Across the table, Avery whispered something to Rosier. The other boy barked a laugh, like he didn’t care that her shoulders had stiffened. Like he wanted her to hear.

She didn’t blink.

Didn’t rise.

Didn’t run.

But her heart pounded like a spell gone wrong— and in the back of her throat, behind the shame and the copper-taste heat, a storm was building.

Let them laugh.

Let them grin with their perfect teeth and throw words like knives, thinking they were safe.

They had no idea what she could become.

What she already was.

She lifted her eyes— slowly— and caught Tom Riddle watching her.

Expression unreadable. Back straight. A single fingertip pressed to his goblet.

Not laughing.

Not smiling.

Just watching.

And then he tilted his head, just slightly.

As if to say: Well?

As if to ask: What will you do now?

Hermione Granger stood slowly. 

Naked. Completely bare. 

Not trembling. Not shaking. 

Jaw set. Eyes forward. Straight-backed, spine carved from iron.

For a moment, the laughter paused— replaced by silence so sharp it rang. And then—

A low whistle.

Another.

The kind you’d aim at meat.

“Nice tits, Dufort!”

More followed. Wolfish. Mocking. Adolescent. Triumphant.

It didn’t stop her.

She didn’t look at any one of them. Refused to let this vile performance derogate her. 

Rosier, lounging like it was theatre, voice soaked in pleasure: “Finally, a girl who knows how to hold a room!”

Avery, elbowing someone as if this were sport. The cluster of girls biting back giggles behind their hands.

Malfoy, with a curl to his lip, the disgust clear on his face. 

Not even Tom.

Especially not Tom.

Her hand closed around her water goblet.

Not raised. Not threatening.

Measured.

She angled her wand— and with a flick, the metal shimmered, folded, bloomed into fabric. Dark. Plain. Light enough to ripple at the edges. No weight to it. No warmth. Just enough to cover.

A robe.

Transfigured from the very thing they’d raised to her ruin.

She slung it carelessly over her shoulders.

Didn’t fasten it.

Didn’t cover the thinness, the paleness, her most intimate areas. 

Just walked.

Out.

Slow. Intentional. Like she was walking through them, not past them.

The whistles turned to silence again.

Laughter still echoed in her ears— high, sharp, cruel. It clung to her skin like damp, burrowed beneath her ribs. Her bare feet slapped against cold flagstones, and the robe she’d conjured hung loose around her shoulders, wrong in every seam.

She didn’t know where she was walking.

Only that she had to move.

Every step felt flayed. Her mouth tasted like ash. Her chest was hollow, scraped raw by the sound of them— their laughter, their jeering, the way they looked at her.

She could still feel the heat of their eyes.

Still feel the way her body had been seen— not as a weapon, not as a vessel of magic and fury, but as something cheap. A joke. A girl peeled bare in front of wolves.

Her fingers curled. Her magic snarled.

He had done that. Lestrange. He’d stripped her not just of cloth but of dignity, left her standing like a carcass in a butcher’s window. And they’d howled for it. They’d howled.

Hermione stopped walking.

The robe slipped down one shoulder. She ragged it back up.

The rage was acid now, bubbling in her throat, blistering against her teeth. Shame, too— curdled and bright. But anger had teeth, and shame could be carved into a weapon. She’d learned that. Was learning it still.

A flicker of movement behind her. She glimpsed half-lidded eyes. 

And then—

In one sharp movement, she crossed the space between them and slammed him back against the stone. Her forearm pressed hard to his throat, wand jabbed beneath his jaw. Not a spell. Just pressure. Just intent.

His breath hitched— but he didn’t resist. Didn’t flinch. Just raised his hands— slow, easy. No wand in sight.

“Easy,” Dolohov said. “I came to see if you’d torn the place down yet.”

Her lip curled. “Disappointed?”

“No,” he said. “Impressed.”

Hermione didn’t answer.

She stared at him another second— then shoved off and stepped back like the contact had burned. Her grip on her wand loosened just enough to lower it. Not to trust. Just to breathe.

Dolohov stepped closer, careful, measured. He wasn’t leering. He wasn’t laughing. His face didn’t hold pity— only a quiet, unbothered calm. Like this wasn’t the first time he’d followed a fallen knight into the dark.

“You looked like fury made flesh,” he murmured. “I thought it was beautiful.”

“That doesn’t help.”

He nodded, accepting that.

The silence stretched, taut and strange.

Then, after a moment: “He’ll get his.”

And something in her— brittle and furious and still burning— wondered if Dolohov already knew that was true.

She looked at him— properly, now.

Buzzed hair, half-lidded eyes the colour of bark, always half-lurking like smoke. He wasn’t sharp like Lestrange or theatrical like Rosier. He moved like someone who’d learned to slip under notice. Someone who didn’t speak unless it mattered.

She didn’t trust him.

But she didn’t hex him either.

“Why?” she asked. Not a whisper. Not a snarl. Just that: flat, confused, quiet. “Why come after me?”

He shrugged. “Didn’t feel right. What they did.”

Hermione scoffed. “Since when has that mattered to any of you?”

“It doesn’t,” he said. “Not to them.”

He didn’t include himself.

And that… bothered her.

Dolohov leaned back against the stone wall, hands still visible, no sudden movements. Like he thought she’d bolt if he did anything.

“You think we’re all the same,” he said, not unkindly.

“Aren’t you?”

His mouth twitched. Not quite a smile. “You’re clever enough to know better.”

Hermione said nothing.

Dolohov didn’t push. Just let the silence build— let her choose whether or not to fill it.

In the end, she did.

“You didn’t laugh,” she said, quietly.

He met her eyes. “I didn’t see anything funny.”

That was worse, somehow.

She looked away, throat tight, jaw tighter. Her arms crossed in front of her chest, instinctively trying to make herself smaller.

“I hate this place,” she muttered.

“I know.”

Another pause.

“I hate all of you.”

“I know,” he said again. No judgement. Just fact.

Then he added, like an afterthought: “You don’t have to believe me. But I think what Lestrange did was filth. And I don’t care what blood you have or what secrets you’re keeping. That— what happened— should never happen to anyone.”

Hermione’s breath hitched.

She didn’t cry. She didn’t speak.

But for one small second, she let the robe fall all the way off her shoulder, and she didn’t flinch when the cold hit the bare skin. Didn’t wrap herself tighter, didn’t hide.

He didn’t look.

Didn’t stare, didn’t leer.

Just looked back at her face.

And for a heartbeat, she hated him more than anything— because he made it worse. Made her shame feel unnecessary. Made her want to believe he wasn’t lying.

She turned her back.

He didn’t follow.

But before she vanished down the corridor, he said— very softly:

“You’re not the first person they’ve tried to break. You might be the first they can’t.”

She didn’t respond. Just pulled the robe tighter around her shoulders, clutching the rough fabric like armour.

The stone corridors swallowed her whole.

Most of the students were in the Great Hall, gorging themselves. She imagined them whispering her name like it had already turned mythic. Like she was no longer a girl, but a story. The naked Slytherin. The humiliation in the Hall. The one who didn’t cry. They would change the details. They would make it worse. More theatrical. Someone would say she begged. Someone would say she posed. Someone would say she liked it. And in a way, that was the worst of it. Not what happened. But how quickly it stopped belonging to her, how quickly the power would be stripped from her. 

A few students still lingered in the corridors. Stragglers. Loiterers. And every one of them looked at her.

Some stared with wide eyes and muttered behind their hands. Some elbowed their friends and grinned. One boy from Hufflepuff openly laughed.

She kept walking.

Her bare legs prickled with cold. The transfigured robe— dark and too thin— clung to her skin, still slightly damp from her cold sweat. Her feet were silent against the stone. But the whispers weren’t.

“Slag.”

“Did you see her tits?”

“Bet she liked it, the tart.”

“Who’s she gonna hex next?”

She walked faster.

The entrance to the dungeons gaped like a wound. And when she hissed the password through clenched teeth, the wall slid aside to reveal the green-lit dark of the Slytherin common room.

She stepped inside.

And the room—

—exploded into laughter.

Not all at once. Not loudly. But in ripples. Like someone had dropped her name into a still pool and watched the ripples grow.

Someone snorted. Someone mimed a dramatic gasp.

Someone else— a girl— raised an eyebrow and drawled, “I didn’t know they made Slytherin robes in street corner styles.”

Hermione said nothing.

She walked, slowly, through the throng of velvet and silk and snake-green embroidery. The fire flickered. The chandelier glittered. And her robe— still damp, barely opaque— clung to every inch of her like a second skin.

She didn’t look at them.

Didn’t flinch.

Not when someone whistled. Not when a boy near the stairs made a show of shielding his eyes.

Not even when she passed Alda Selwyn, who simply looked her up and down, smiled, and said, “Poor thing.”

She climbed the stairs to the girls’ dormitory.

Every step was agony. Every footfall echoed.

But she did not run. She did not speak.

She reached her door.

She stepped inside.

And only then—

Only when the door had clicked shut behind her—

Did she scream.

Not a sob. Not a cry.

A raw, animal scream— ripped straight from her gut and flung out into the air like a curse.

Her wand raised without thought.

And then—

“INCENDIO!”

Flames shot from her wand, caught the hangings of the nearest bed. They roared up like they’d been waiting for it— eager, hungry.

“I’LL KILL YOU!”

Her voice cracked, but she didn’t stop.

“I’ll kill you, I’ll fucking kill you—”

Another spell— wordless this time— and a wardrobe exploded, splinters raining like shrapnel.

“EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU—!”

She didn’t even know who she meant.

The girls. The boys. The Knights. Tom. The world.

A window shattered— shards of glass flew outward, glinting like tiny knives.

She turned, face wild, hair flying, and screamed again.

“YOU THINK I WON’T BURN THIS PLACE TO THE FUCKING GROUND?”

The fire caught the curtains now. The room filled with smoke.

Feathers burst from torn pillows like frantic, wingless birds.

A mirror cracked. Then cracked again.

Another shriek— high, shaking.

“I’LL RIP YOUR FUCKING EYES OUT!”

Her wand lashed out— a bed flipped, smashed into the wall.

A trunk snapped open. Clothes flung themselves into the air.

“I’LL MAKE YOU SWALLOW THEM—!”

She didn’t stop until her throat burned. Until her magic flared so hot it scorched her fingertips.

Until the whole room glowed red, red, red— like her fury had been made manifest.

Her knees buckled. She staggered, caught herself on a scorched bedpost.

Her chest heaved. Her eyes stung. The air tasted like ash.

But she was still standing.

Breathing.

Raging.

A knock came at the door. Fragile. Disbelieving.

“Dufort?”

She turned, silent now. But her wand stayed raised.

The door creaked an inch open.

And then stopped.

A gasp.

The hinge whined.

Click.

The girl— whoever she was— had left.

Hermione stared at the blackened wood of the door.

And smiled.

A sliver of something feral.

RADOMIR DOLOHOV

Radomir Dolohov sat alone in the corner of the Slytherin common room, letting the laughter bleed around him like smoke.

The fire cracked. Someone whistled again— low, mocking, wolfish. A cluster of boys near the hearth mimed her walk through the Great Hall, one of them pulling his robe half off his shoulder to roaring amusement. The girls were no better. Rosier was telling the story for the fifth time, now with added flourishes— how she blushed, how she froze, how she stood there, trembling. None of it true.

Radomir didn’t correct him.

He just watched the flames.

She hadn’t trembled. She hadn’t begged. She’d burned.

He thought of the robe she’d conjured from her goblet, thrown over her shoulders like a challenge. Thought of her bare feet on the stone. Her spine, straight as a blade. Her fingers, clenched with purpose. Her silence.

They’d tried to turn her into a punchline.

They’d failed.

She had looked like a ruin and a reckoning all at once. A girl stripped bare who still refused to kneel.

He didn’t laugh.

He didn’t speak.

He just sat there, silent, reverent, while the others howled around him.

And as Rosier mimed the scene again— grinning, cruel, full of himself— Radomir tipped his head back against the cool green stone, eyes half-lidded, and let the memory of her slam him to the wall wash over him again.

The heat of her rage. The wildness of her eyes. The press of her arm against his throat.

That moment.

And he thought, for the second time that day— this time with calm, with certainty—

That he could very much love her.

Not the way fools loved.

Not with flowers. Not with poems.

But with silence. With loyalty.

With every awful part of himself sharpened and laid at her feet.

Chapter 19: Elegy for a Coward

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She woke angry.

Not trembling. Not disoriented. Just… angry.

That was all that remained now— scorched down past humiliation, past nausea, past the split-second horror of skin and bone and laughter echoing off stone.

Just the burn.

Low. Controlled. Alive.

Her eyes opened to a spotless dormitory.

Too spotless.

The kind of clean that reeked of a cover-up.

It was a cover-up. 

She’d put the fire out first.

The flames had curled up the dormitory walls like fingers, grasping at velvet curtains and licking the air with oily smoke. With a single flick of her wand, she doused them. Water burst outward in a hiss and hiss and hush. It soaked her feet. It cooled her skin.

Her bed had splintered at the joints. She repaired it piece by piece— mattress levitated, slats refitted, posts rejoined with murmured Latin. The duvet lay crumpled in a corner, singed at the edge. She ran her wand along it in a straight line, and the threads obeyed. Each pulled taut. Each returned to its place.

She smoothed the sheet once, then twice.

The trunks had burst open— seams gaping, contents spilt. She gathered each item one by one: folded clothes, ink bottles, parchment scrolls still trembling with the echo of magic.

She laid them inside with deliberate care.

The trunks shut with a soft click.

The stone beneath her feet had cracked. A long, jagged vein splitting the tile.

She knelt.

Pressed the tip of her wand into the fracture. Whispered the mending charm three times, slow and precise. The stone knitted itself back together, leaving only the faintest seam— like a healed bone, strong in its wrongness.

She repaired the curtains next. Torn clean through, one panel dangling like a wound.

She didn’t wave her wand grandly. No flourish. No drama.

Just stitch by stitch by stitch.

The green velvet seamed itself closed, trembling slightly with each repair. When she finished, she straightened them. Brushed invisible dust from the edges. Pulled them open again. Let the firelight hit her face.

There was broken glass beneath the vanity. A hairpin jar shattered— sharp edges gleaming. She vanished the shards in silence, then conjured a new jar. Collected the fallen pins from the floor and dropped them in, one by one.

Clink. Clink. Clink.

The books on her shelf had fallen sideways. She uprighted them.

The rug was scorched— she recast the weave.

A picture frame had fallen. She didn’t pick it up.

She wiped the soot from the floor with a simple sweep of her wand. Straightened the stack of parchment on her desk.

By the time she was done, the dormitory looked untouched.

Every bed in place. Every drawer shut. Every trace of fire and fury burned clean.

She’d done everything except cry.

She wouldn’t give them that.

And now, the scent of lavender drifted faintly through the air.

Someone— maybe one of the other girls— had refreshed the place with soft charms, like they could erase the scene from the Great Hall with a bit of polish and fragrance.

It smelled like shame.

Like they expected her to forget.

Her wand lay beside her pillow, just where she’d left it.

She reached for it now, not to cast anything, but just to feel it. Cool wood in her palm. A reminder.

She was not powerless.

She’d stood.

She’d walked out.

She’d survived.

The sky outside the small dormitory window was still tinted grey.

Early. Very early.

Good.

The fewer eyes, the better.

She sat up with slow, stiff movements.

Her muscles ached. Not from magic. Not from punishment.

Just the tension she hadn’t let go of. The armour she’d built over her bones and refused to shed.

No one else stirred.

The other girls were still asleep— or pretending to be. Faces turned to the wall. Bodies stiff beneath blankets. Breathing too even.

None of them had spoken to her last night.

They’d walked in and found the dormitory spotless.

That was the first warning.

The air still sharp with cleansing charms. The faint scent of smoke. A hairbrush placed just so. Robes folded too precisely. A silence so thick it pulsed.

Hermione had already been in bed.

Lying still. Eyes open. Face blank.

And they had said nothing.

Not a whisper of comfort. Not a glance of concern. Not even a muttered, awkward goodnight.

They’d looked at her— or worse, refused to— and gone about their routines like nothing had happened.

Like they hadn’t all witnessed her humiliated in front of the Great Hall. Like they hadn’t heard the echo of her wrath through the common room.

They’d climbed into bed and turned off the lights.

That was all.

Let them be afraid.

Let them pretend.

She was done playing meek.

Her spare uniform was folded neatly over the foot of her bed.

Now, she dressed with care.

Not vanity. Not self-soothing.

Just precision.

It was the weekend. She could’ve worn her own clothes— something soft, something forgettable, something that wouldn’t remind anyone of the night before.

Instead, she chose the uniform.

The same kind of fabric that had been stripped from her. The same formal stitch. The same house crest over her heart.

It was a challenge.

Try again, it said. See what’s left of you when you do.

Wearing it wasn’t retreat.

It was reclamation.

She pinned her collar closed with a small charm.

Brushed her hair out with deliberate strokes.

Tied her shoes tight.

Every action a refusal.

Every motion a declaration.

By the time she stood, there was no trace of the girl from the night before.

No redness in her eyes.

No shame on her skin.

Only the burn in her belly, sharp and unforgiving.

She stepped over the flagstones without hesitation.

Didn’t look at the beds around her, the girls pretending to sleep in them. 

Didn’t glance into the mirror.

She didn’t need to.

She knew what she looked like.

A girl who had endured.

A girl who would remember.

A girl who would not forget.

Not this.

Not them.

Not him.

She stepped through the almost deserted common room, strode through the dungeons. Head held high, always.

The fury hadn’t faded overnight. If anything, it had steeped— richer, darker, more potent.

Because she knew why he’d done it. Why he’d waited until there were dozens of eyes. Why he’d cursed her clothes, of all things.

It wasn’t boldness.

It wasn’t power.

It was cowardice.

Dressed in spectacle.

He hadn’t forgotten the duel.

How could he?

How she’d stripped him down in front of the other Knights— not literally, but worse. How she’d carved him down to size with dark magic older than any of them expected from her. How she’d knocked him flat to the earth like he weighed nothing. How she’d taken his pride, his composure— every strand of his smug, glossy hair— and left him writhing, humiliated, lesser.

He hadn’t just lost.

She’d dismantled him.

With precision. With elegance. With dark, snarling force he hadn’t seen coming— because he hadn’t thought her capable of it. Because none of them had.

And that, that was the wound.

Not the glabrousness. Not the bruises. Not even the scorched handprints across his shoulders.

It was the fact that she’d made him look small. In front of them.

He hadn’t come for her to regain dignity. He’d come to drag her down into the dirt with him.

To strip her bare not with magic, but with shame.

To make her feel the eyes. The laughter. The heat. The helplessness. To humiliate her just enough that they’d stop looking at him.

A coward’s revenge.

Petty. Filthy. Male.

And even now, it made her boil.

Because he hadn’t broken her.

He’d only made her sharper.

The corridors weren’t empty.

Not quite.

A few stragglers had beaten her to it— younger students, mostly. Early risers. Prefects. One Hufflepuff girl with frizzy hair and slippers on scurried past her, eyes red, clutching a textbook like a shield.

Hermione didn’t look at her. Didn’t speak.

Further ahead, a third-year boy stood frozen in front of a window, staring out onto the frost-covered lawn like he was waiting for something. Or dreading it. He glanced over his shoulder when he heard her footsteps— and then looked away too quickly.

He didn’t say anything either.

She walked on.

The tension was different today. Not the usual whispering churn of a castle full of secrets. No— this was heavier. Like something had shifted in the night. Like the walls were holding in a breath that hadn’t yet been let out.

And then—

Just as she turned the corner toward the Great Hall, a girl came running out of it.

Ravenclaw. Sixth year. Pale-faced and breathless. She nearly collided with Hermione, skidded back with a gasp, and then fled down the hallway without a word. Her robes were rumpled. Her mouth twisted like she was about to burst into tears.

Hermione slowed her pace.

The doors to the Hall were half open. Light spilt out in long, golden bands across the stone floor— but it wasn’t warm. Not today.

She could see shadows moving inside.

A group of older students stood just inside the threshold, not sitting, not eating— staring. Their backs were rigid. One boy whispered something and another elbowed him sharply to shut him up.

Hermione stepped closer.

Someone saw her.

She didn’t know his name. A fourth-year. His eyes widened as she approached, and he stumbled backwards like he’d seen a ghost.

She kept walking.

Didn’t break pace.

Didn’t blink.

Someone was crying inside. Not loudly. Not theatrically. Just soft, shaking sobs buried in the sleeve of a uniform.

Hermione crossed the last few feet of cold stone.

And pushed open the doors to the Great Hall.

The moment she crossed the threshold, she felt it.

Stillness.

Not the ordinary kind that lived in early mornings— not the hush of empty halls or the quiet clink of breakfast plates. This stillness was staged. Awful. Pressed flat and tight around the room like something had sucked the air from it.

The warmth from the enchanted ceiling— pale sunlight bleeding through winter-grey clouds— barely reached the tables.

No one was eating.

No one was speaking.

They were staring.

And they were staring at him.

At first, her brain refused to place it.

There, suspended in the air like a grotesque puppet, was a body— limp, pale, drifting ten feet above the Slytherin table. Legs dangling. Arms slack. Clothes torn, barely hanging from him in tatters. The white of his shirt was gone. His trousers, and everything beneath, were missing. His tie— still knotted around his throat— had soaked through with something dark and clotted, the ends dripping.

It took her a moment to realise it was Lestrange.

He was naked.

Unconscious.

Marked.

Her eyes moved to his chest.

And stopped.

Something had been burned into him.

Not written. Not carved.

Burned.

Blackened flesh curled outward from the centre of a jagged spiral, seared directly into the skin over his sternum. It twisted in on itself— not neatly, not cleanly— but wild, like a symbol that had been scratched by a shaking hand. And inside the spiral were letters. Or something that pretended to be letters. They looped and hooked in ways that hurt to look at.

It wasn’t Latin. It wasn’t English. It felt older than both. Older than the castle, even.

The lines still smoked faintly.

The wound wasn’t fresh.

But it wasn’t done bleeding.

Her eyes rose higher.

There was a handprint across his face.

Smeared darkly over his mouth and one cheek— thick, uneven, and foul-looking. Not blood. Not dirt. Something else. Something worse. It looked like mud, but it glistened wrong in the candlelight. Oily. Almost black.

It was faeces, and it marked him like a seal. Like a fucking silencing.

She froze in the doorway.

The fire behind her ribs flared.

A cackle rose in her chest— unbidden, wild.

It burst out of her before she could stop it.

A sharp, clean laugh. Loud. Raw. Unmistakable.

It cut through the Hall like a whipcrack.

A few students flinched. One girl gasped aloud. Another boy backed away from her like she might set the floor on fire.

And Hermione—

Hermione laughed again.

This time it shook out of her. Not hysterical. Not performative.

It was real.

It was long.

Longer than it should have been.

It didn’t trail off gently, didn’t fade with decorum— it ripped itself free from her chest and kept going, stretched thin across the Slytherin table, the flagstone floor, the terrified expressions gathering like frost on every face.

There was joy in it.

Yes, joy.

Pure, unfiltered, vicious joy.

She laughed and laughed— harsh, shameless, awful. Laughed until her ribs ached, until her throat burned.

And then—

“Whoooo.”

A breathless little sound, barely more than a puff of air. Like she’d poured something out and left herself grinning in the echo.

Something inside her had uncoiled and sung.

The Hall held still.

Dozens of faces turned toward her in frozen, horrified silence. She stood just inside the doors, arms loose at her sides, head tilted up, mouth curved in something half-wicked, half-wondering.

Because she hadn’t done this.

But someone had.

And it was perfect.

So utterly, completely perfect. 

The spectacle. The audacity. The artistry of it.

Her gaze drifted across the hall— the gasps, the gaping, the way someone sobbed into their sleeve and another fled like a mouse from a hawk— and a low, vibrating thrill bloomed deep in her chest.

She pressed the back of her hand to her mouth, grinning like sin, still breathless—

As if to say: Can you believe that?

As if to say: Try me again.

Still half-giggling. Still ringing inside.

Her heart thrummed in her chest like it had remembered something ancient— how it felt to be above them, not beneath.

And for a moment—

For one, perfect second—

She felt giddy.

Effervescent. 

Let them watch.

Let them whisper.

Let them wonder how she’d done it— how she’d stripped their brother-in-arms bare, branded him like cattle, and left him covered in shit in front of the whole school.

She hadn’t even lifted her wand.

And yet the whole hall pulsed with the aftermath of her vengeance.

Merlin, it felt good.

She turned her head—

—and saw them.

The Knights.

They must have walked in mid-laugh.

Six of them, framed like a painting of judgement— all dressed in regulation black and green, masks abandoned, faces bared.

Not one of them was smiling.

And that was what did it.

Another laugh— this one smaller, sharper, almost a bark— punched from her lungs before she could stop it.

She pressed her fingers to her mouth, as if she could push it back in, but her eyes were gleaming, radiant.

Six boys, blinking at her like she’d set off fireworks in their arses.

Grow up, you squeamish little cunts, she thought. Weren’t you meant to be the monsters?

Fucking pantomime villains, the lot of them.

Avery’s eyes were wide. His mouth open just a sliver. Rosier’s expression twisted— not in delight, but in something almost afraid. Mulciber looked livid, like he wanted to throw a punch. Malfoy was pale, lips curled in disgust. Nott looked ill. 

And Dolohov—

Dolohov just watched.

Still.

Silent.

Like he was waiting for her to glow.

But it was Tom she looked at last.

He stood a pace behind the rest, perfectly composed. His gaze fixed on her with that clinical stillness that made her skin tighten. No raised brow. No shift in posture. Just—

Observation.

Calculation.

Measuring her in real time.

She tilted her chin half an inch higher.

Held his gaze.

Let the smile stay.

Because if they were going to pin this on her— if they were going to fear her, hate her, hunt her

She wanted to look like she deserved it.

TOM RIDDLE 

Tom Riddle had always appreciated silence.

Not the passive kind that lived between lessons or in the echo of an empty corridor— but the deliberate sort. The kind that followed impact. The kind that meant something had shifted.

This silence was that.

Structured. Dense. Vibrating faintly with aftermath.

And at the centre of it—

Hermione Dufort. 

He entered the Hall just as her laugh ended.

It had been loud. Unrestrained. Real, in the way most things at Hogwarts were not.

It rang through the rafters like a bell that hadn’t been rung in years.

He studied her as she faced the Knights, shoulders shaking with something dangerously close to joy, a sound tore from her again.

A laugh. Short. Sharp. Barked like a reflex.

Riddle’s gaze flicked to the others. Avery— slack-jawed. Rosier— pale, blinking, uncertain. Nott looked sick.

And her.

Convulsing with barely contained glee.

Tom observed an internal sensation that, in another person, might have registered as amusement.

He noted it.

And moved on.

Lestrange hung like meat.

Naked. Unconscious. Displayed.

His tie still knotted around his neck, now soaked and limp. His chest bore a burned sigil, still faintly smoking— a spiral of language that twisted in on itself like a tongue swallowing its own speech.

Tom recognised the symbol.

Old. Slavic. Blood-bound.

Silencing. 

Rare. Ritualistic. Deliberately cruel.

His eyes moved to the handprint across Lestrange’s face.

Mouth covered. Marked. Stilled.

Human waste, he noted dispassionately. 

An aesthetic choice.

Whoever had done this had understood theatre.

Tom Riddle turned his gaze to Hermione Dufort.

She stood alone, just inside the doorway, her posture loose, relaxed, vibrating faintly with leftover adrenaline.

There was no spellwork residue clinging to her. No glow on her wand.

Not her.

But she was smiling like it was.

He considered that.

Briefly.

If he were a boy wired toward empathy, or shame, or moral outrage, he might have felt horror. Disgust. Pity.

He felt none of those.

But the symmetry—

The narrative clarity of it—

Was almost… charming.

Hermione Dufort, stripped and exposed the night before, now returned to the same room—

Unafraid. Laughing.

And Lestrange— reduced to spectacle.

Limp. Defanged. Mute.

It wasn’t justice.

It was order.

Only natural…

The doors opened again.

Dumbledore entered.

His expression thunderous. His silence louder than any reprimand.

He cut the suspension spell with a single, silent gesture. Lestrange hit the table without ceremony.

Two students were summoned with a glance, to cart whatever was left of him off to the Hospital Wing. 

Then Dumbledore looked at her.

Just her.

“Miss Dufort. My office.”

She followed.

Still grinning. 

Tom Riddle watched them go.

Expression blank.

No one spoke.

Not to him.

Not to each other.

None of them knew who had done it.

But all of them looked at her like she had.

She didn’t correct them.

Tom didn’t correct them either.

Because truth was often irrelevant.

And fear—

Fear was useful.

He tilted his head half a degree.

She would need to be watched more closely.

It seemed that Hermione Dufort was beginning to unfold.

HERMIONE GRANGER

The moment she stepped through the doors, the air shifted.

The Great Hall faded behind her like a curtain falling after a play. She didn’t look back.

Dumbledore walked beside her in silence, robes rustling faintly as they moved through the corridors. No words. No questions. Just the soft echo of their footsteps on cold stone and the faint creak of castle bones settling around them.

She didn’t ask where they were going.

She knew.

Her smile hadn’t fully left.

It clung to the edge of her mouth, quiet now, but still coiled. A warning. A relic of something earnt.

She felt light, high almost. Not unburdened, exactly. But clear.

There was no shame buzzing under her skin today. No panic. Just the steady pulse of aftermath and the strange, giddy knowledge that someone had answered.

She hadn’t done anything.

And yet there Lestrange had hung— marked, silenced, undone.

They passed a few students on the way.

None of them spoke.

A third-year turned down a different hallway the moment she saw them. One Hufflepuff boy bowed his head and pressed himself to the wall as they passed like she might catch fire and take him with her.

Good.

Let them think she had done it.

Let them tremble.

Dumbledore said nothing as he opened the door.

She followed him through.

Still smiling.

The office wasn’t grand.

No marble gargoyle, no enchanted portraits, no towering desk carved from centuries of power.

It was just a room.

Stone walls. Low shelves of books. A small fireplace casting flickering shadows. One armchair, one narrow desk, and a side table set for tea.

The scent of bergamot and lemon peel curled in the air.

Hermione stepped inside without being asked.

She didn’t sit.

Not until he gestured gently toward the armchair.

She took her seat, still straight-backed, still holding the last echoes of her laugh somewhere deep in her lungs.

Dumbledore poured the tea himself.

Silent. Methodical.

A gentle clink of porcelain. A swirl of steam.

When he spoke, his voice was low.

Not kind. Not stern. Just… careful.

“Would you like honey?”

She shook her head.

“Milk?”

Another shake.

“You laughed,” he said. Not accusatory. Not even surprised. Just stating it aloud. “When you saw Mr Lestrange.”

Hermione didn’t answer immediately.

She let the silence stretch, eyes fixed on the rising steam.

Finally: “Yes.”

He nodded, as though he’d expected nothing else.

“Did you do it?”

Her eyes flicked to his, let the honesty show there. 

“No.”

Another pause. Longer.

He poured himself a cup.

Didn’t drink it.

“Does it disturb you?”

A beat.

“That he was punished?” She tilted her head slightly. “Or that I enjoyed it?”

He didn’t smile.

“Either.”

She considered that.

Took a slow breath.

“No. It doesn’t disturb me.”

Dumbledore studied her for a long moment, hands folded neatly around his cup.

“What happened last night,” he said, voice measured, “was… unspeakable.”

He let the word linger. Not for emphasis. For honesty.

“I am sorry that it occurred. And that no one stopped it.”

She said nothing.

“You carried yourself with dignity,” he added, swirling honey into his tea. “I do not believe I could have, at your age.”

She looked at him now.

Directly.

Still no smile. Still no softness.

Only the quiet press of something fierce behind her ribs.

“And now,” he continued, “Mr Lestrange lies in the Hospital Wing. Branded. Silenced. Displayed in turn.”

Her stomach twisted, just faintly. Not in regret— she hadn’t done it— but in recognition.

Because if she had…

She might’ve done worse.

He met her eyes.

“The symmetry is not lost on me.”

It was then she felt it.

Soft. Subtle. Surgical.

Not a probe. Not a slam.

Just the slightest pressure on the inside of her thoughts.

Like fingers parting pages.

Like someone turning on a light in a locked room.

Dumbledore was using Legilimency on her.

Her stomach curled— but she did not move.

She thought of autumn. A raven. The crack of frost on glass. She layered false images over real ones. Cloaked her fury in fog.

She let him in.

Only a little.

Just enough.

And then—

She pushed back.

Not violently.

Just deliberately.

Enough for him to know she’d felt it.

Enough for him to know she knew.

Dumbledore blinked.

Just once.

And sipped his tea.

“You are walking a very narrow path, Miss Dufort.” He didn’t raise his voice. “Anger is not weakness. But it is not strength, either. Not for long. It will hollow you out faster than you can learn to wield it.”

He paused.

“And the things that live in hollow spaces… rarely serve your interests.”

She stood, her cup untouched. 

“Thank you for the tea,” she said.

He did not stop her, even as the silence hung heavy with things they both hadn’t said. 

The corridors were empty by the time she slipped out.

Not quiet— Hogwarts never was— but hollow in a way that felt intentional. Like the castle had cleared its throat and looked the other way.

But no students. No staff.

Just her.

And for the first time in days, she wasn’t burning. She wasn’t breaking.

She felt good.

The morning air tasted like freedom.

She walked slowly at first, steady. Composed.

Then faster.

Then faster still— until she was practically skipping.

And when she reached the turn toward the dungeons, with no one to see, she jumped. Clicked her heels together midair like some ridiculous storybook goblin.

Landed laughing.

And kept walking.

It was, all things considered, the best day Hermione Granger had had in the 1940s.

Notes:

i had a sick amount of fun writing this btw

Chapter 20: Fissure

Chapter Text

The first sound she registered was the drip of condensation from the dungeon ceiling.

Not the shuffle of girls dressing. Not the rustle of sheets. Just water— fat, deliberate drops hitting cold stone.

She opened her eyes.

The dormitory was dark, though not entirely. The curtains hadn’t been drawn fully shut, and a thin line of green-grey light spilt across the floor, catching on boots, trunks, and the edge of a cauldron someone hadn’t put away. It was the kind of light that suggested snow— but not clean snow. Dirty. Ashy. Sky-bled.

Hermione sat up slowly.

The air bit at her chest beneath the blanket. She was still in her uniform from yesterday— creased now, collar twisted. She hadn’t meant to sleep in it. But she hadn’t meant to sleep at all.

Her eyes found the others.

Beds neat. Curtains closed. One girl was already up and braiding her hair in the mirror. Another lay motionless, eyes shut, face turned to the wall. No one spoke.

Not to her.

Not to each other.

The silence wasn’t new— but it was different.

The weekend's silence had been brittle. Fear-glazed. Today’s was… structured. Like they were letting it stay. Like they were afraid to break it in case she turned around and made them eat the shards.

She stood. Slowly. Her muscles didn’t ache, exactly— but they didn’t move quite right, either. Like something was wound too tight beneath her skin. She rotated her shoulder once. Cracked her neck.

Nothing gave.

The floor was freezing underfoot.

She dressed deliberately, peeling off the old uniform and pinning on a new one piece by piece. Starched collar. Wand holster tight against her forearm. Crest aligned to her breastbone like a warning.

She caught her reflection in the mirror— just briefly.

The girl there looked well-rested. Clear-eyed. Calm.

But her skin had gone too pale.

There was no colour in her lips.

She pulled her cloak on.

When she turned to leave, one of the girls near the mirror glanced up— just for a second.

Hermione paused.

Held the stare.

And the girl looked away first.

Of course she did.

She moved through the common room like smoke.

Low fire in the grate. Cold stone underfoot. No one else there— except for two Second Years whispering near the noticeboard, heads bowed over a piece of parchment.

They didn’t notice her until she was almost beside them.

“…still hasn’t woken up,” one was saying. “Since Saturday.”

“Madam Dawyn’s locked the whole wing. Says he’s not sleeping. Not cursed either.”

“He is cursed—”

“No, she said he’s just… not there. Like— like someone blew the candle out but left the body.”

The parchment slipped from one of their hands. Hermione stopped as it floated to the floor.

It was a crude drawing. Charcoal on old class notes. A rough sketch of a boy strung up, blank-eyed, a spiral mark scorched into his chest.

They looked up at her.

The taller one blanched.

The other dropped the parchment and ran.

Hermione didn’t say a word.

She just stepped over the drawing and kept walking.

She hadn’t seen him since that morning.

Not properly.

There had been no announcement. No update. No lecture from the Headmaster urging kindness or caution. Just… silence. And the occasional whisper that he still hadn’t moved. That his eyes didn’t track. That he wasn’t sleeping, just absent.

It was strange.

She’d expected more— noise, maybe. An inquiry. A consequence.

But Hogwarts had absorbed it like blood in fabric. A stain that wouldn’t lift, but also wouldn’t be spoken of again.

That felt familiar.

What she remembered most wasn’t the sight of him suspended— or the mark curling black across his chest.

It was the moment after.

The stillness in the Hall.

The way dozens of people had looked at her like gravity had changed direction.

Not Did you do this? but Could you have?

And worse— Would you? Again?

She hadn’t cast the curse.

But she had laughed.

Not because he suffered.

Because the world, just briefly, had turned itself inside out to match the shape of her fury.

And she had felt— for the first time in days— not humiliated, not hunted.

Whole.

That was the part she couldn’t say aloud.

Not to Dumbledore. Not to the girls in her dorm. Not even to herself, not fully.

She had felt… right.

And now he was gone.

Not dead.

But something like it.

The dungeons were colder than usual.

Not just drafty— hollow. Like something had been scooped out of the air. Each breath felt thin in her throat. Her boots struck the stone with a sound that echoed louder than it should have.

When she turned the corner into the main corridor that led to the Great Hall, the first-year girl ahead of her tripped.

She caught herself— barely— and scurried to the wall without a word, eyes fixed on the floor.

Hermione kept walking.

Two Ravenclaw boys stood further down, murmuring over something in their hands. They looked up when they saw her. One of them nudged the other. The parchment was gone in a blink.

The corridor felt cleared.

Not empty— parted.

She walked through the centre like a blade splitting water.

Some students stared. Others looked anywhere but at her. A small group of older Hufflepuffs pressed against the side wall, quiet, stiff-backed, pretending to check their schedules. Their eyes followed her as she passed.

She didn’t acknowledge them.

Her posture was perfect. Winter cloak clean. Shoes polished. Every part of her appearance intentional. Like armour. Like proof.

She hadn’t done it.

But no one seemed to care about that anymore.

They’d decided who she was.

She could feel it— behind every glance, every silence. It wasn’t fear, not really. It was something deeper. Quieter.

Recalibration.

They were adjusting to her now. Like the school itself was rewriting the rules of engagement.

She entered the Great Hall without hesitation.

The shift was immediate.

Conversation dipped. A spoon clinked too loudly. Someone’s laughter died mid-breath.

Hermione didn’t pause. She didn’t glance around to check who had stopped speaking. She already knew they were watching.

Let them.

The Slytherin table was half-full. Students made a space without speaking as she approached. A sixth-year boy shifted his books. A girl with a braid tugged her pumpkin juice closer to her plate, leaving an open stretch across the bench.

Hermione sat.

Poured herself a cup of tea.

She wasn’t hungry— not exactly— but she buttered a slice of bread anyway. Took two soft-boiled eggs. A few curls of bacon. She ate like it was ritual. Methodical, controlled.

Someone at the Ravenclaw table sneezed. Too loud.

Another whisper followed.

She bit into the toast.

The butter had cooled too quickly. Clotted against the bread like wax. Her tea was already going lukewarm, despite the steam still rising from the spout.

Her hands didn’t shake.

But she felt… buzzed. Not with nerves. Not pride.

Something more like… static.

The castle had gone quiet again. Like the moment before a thunderclap.

She let her gaze drift across the room— slowly. Not searching. Just watching.

The Gryffindor table kept their eyes down.

Hufflepuffs whispered behind sleeves.

Ravenclaws looked the way clever people do when they can’t decide if they’re impressed or afraid.

Her gaze snagged— just once— on the end of the Slytherin table.

The Knights.

Most of them had already eaten. A few were still picking at their plates. Avery muttered something to Rosier. Rosier didn’t respond.

Malfoy sat stiffly, like he couldn’t stand the thought of her breathing the same air.

Dolohov, for once, wasn’t watching her.

And Tom Riddle—

Was drinking his tea like nothing in the world had changed.

But his eyes flicked up, met hers across the table.

For half a second, nothing passed between them.

And then—

He lifted the cup half an inch higher.

A toast.

Mocking, or amused, or admiring— impossible to tell.

She didn’t respond.

Didn’t look away either.

Just tore off a piece of toast.

And ate it.

She was halfway through her tea when she sensed the shift.

A shadow across her plate.

She looked up— slowly.

Dolohov.

He didn’t ask to sit. He just lowered himself onto the bench across from her, quiet and deliberate. The others were already leaving— Malfoy, Rosier, Avery drifting toward the doors like smoke. But not him.

His eyes were lidded as always. Watchful. Almost bored.

But he was watching her like a puzzle he hadn’t decided whether to solve or burn.

“Bit dramatic, wasn’t it?” he said finally, voice low.

She didn’t reply.

He nodded at her teacup.

“Laughing like that.”

Hermione sipped.

“I didn’t do it,” she said.

“Didn’t say you did.”

He reached across the table. Took a slice of pear from the platter without asking. Ate it slowly, thoughtfully.

“They still can’t wake him.”

Hermione didn’t respond.

“Dawyn tried a shock spell,” Dolohov continued, almost conversational. “Twice. Nothing. Slughorn says his vitals are stable, but—” He flicked his fingers vaguely. “No response. Eyes open, but blank. Pupils blown wide.”

She kept eating. Slowly. Neatly.

“But you know that, don’t you?” he said. “That he’s still like that.”

Hermione took another sip of her tea.

Dolohov’s mouth curled slightly.

He leaned in— just a fraction— voice quieter now.

“Just seems like something you’d want to see.”

Her hand stilled on the handle of the teacup.

He tilted his head.

“If it were me,” he said softly, “I’d want to know what silence looks like.”

She didn’t blink.

Dolohov swallowed, tilted his head slightly.

“You make people uncomfortable, Dufort.”

“You think I care?”

“No,” he said. “That’s why it’s interesting.”

He rose before she could answer. Adjusted the cuff of his sleeve. Then leaned down, just a little, voice pitched for her alone:

“If you had done it—”

He paused.

“I’d have done worse.”

And then he left.

She didn’t leave the Hall right away.

She finished her tea. Slowly. Placed the cup back on its saucer without sound. Adjusted the hem of her sleeve, as if nothing had been said.

But the words stayed.

They still can’t wake him.

I’d want to know what silence looks like.

She didn’t need to go. She knew that.

She’d seen enough of Lestrange to last her a lifetime. The way he smiled when he hit her with Frangere. The glint of his wand tip. The way his laughter echoed off stone. The snap of thread when her robes were cursed to fall apart.

She didn’t need to see him small.

She’d already seen him afraid.

But—

She rose from the bench.

There was something about the idea of it. About standing just outside that door. About knowing he was inside— powerless. Not performing. Not posturing. Just… still.

It wasn’t revenge. That part had already passed.

It wasn’t pity.

It wasn’t curiosity, not really.

It was proof.

She wanted to look at what was left of him and know— truly know— that there was nothing more he could take from her.

And maybe—

That no part of her wanted to take it back.

The corridor to the Hospital Wing was deserted.

Her boots clicked against the stone floor. The cold hit harder the closer she got. Not winter cold— magic cold. The kind that settled under your fingernails and numbed your gums.

By the time she reached the ward, her breath didn’t fog, but she felt slightly ill. Not from guilt— no, that was nonexistent where Lestrange was concerned— but from something deeper, internal. 

There were no voices behind the door. No rustle of sheets or bustle of Dawyn’s apron. Just… nothing.

The curtains were drawn across the windows, but the door itself wasn’t fully closed. It hung open by a sliver— just enough to glimpse the farthest bed.

Just enough to see him.

She didn’t enter.

She didn’t need to.

Lestrange lay still as stone.

Propped slightly on a pillow, eyes closed— not peacefully, but like the lids had simply dropped mid-expression. His jaw hung loose. His chest rose and fell, barely. Mechanically.

He looked—

Small.

Not just because of the way his limbs had curled in on themselves, or the way the hospital blanket was tucked too tightly around his frame.

But because everything about him had shrunk.

His mouth, once sneering, was slack. Lips pale. A thin sheen of sweat clung to his forehead. His hair was flattened on one side, the other matted at the temple like he’d been turning in fevered sleep, though he clearly hadn’t moved in hours. Days.

The spiral on his chest had been bandaged over, but she could still see the burn bleeding through the gauze— dark, angry lines curling up toward his collarbone. It wasn’t healing.

It wasn’t meant to.

He looked shrivelled. Not in body— he hadn’t lost weight— but in presence. Like whoever had once filled the shape of him had been scraped out with a spoon and left to rot somewhere else.

Hermione said nothing.

She didn’t move.

She just stood in the doorway, arms loose at her sides, face unreadable.

And felt—

Not triumph.

Not remorse.

Just certainty.

There were things in this world worse than death.

And for once—

They hadn’t happened to her.

She didn’t know how long she stood there.

Long enough for the cold to settle deep in her spine. Long enough to wonder whether the mark on his chest would ever fade.

Whether he would.

They still can’t wake him, Dolohov had said.

Was it permanent?

Would he open his eyes one day, blink up at the ceiling, and return to the world as if nothing had happened?

Would he remember?

Her name. Her laugh.

The sound the Hall made when his body dropped.

She doubted it.

Something about the stillness— about the way the air refused to move around him— suggested finality. Not death. Just… stillness as sentence. An exile inside his own body.

She wondered if Dumbledore had tried.

If he’d knelt beside the bed, whispered counter-curses, searched through ancient books and muttered Renervate under his breath over and over until even he began to doubt the shape of the word.

If he had, it hadn’t worked.

Lestrange hadn’t moved.

Not a finger. Not a flicker.

Just the faint rise of breath and the smell of skin left too long under enchanted light.

Hermione’s eyes dropped to the space beneath his bed.

No shoes.

Just the soft curve of a foot, half-exposed by the blanket. The sole was pale. Childlike.

She regarded it, regarded him, and still felt the urge to curl her lip, even as he lay unthreatening, comatose. 

She turned to leave.

No flourish. No last look.

Just one step back into the corridor.

Then another.

The air didn’t shift.

It got colder.

Her breath still wouldn’t fog, but the chill had begun to eat into her joints. Her fingers were slow curling around her wand. Her spine prickled— not with fear, but with something else. Like static. Like pressure.

She’d taken three more steps when her vision blurred.

Not suddenly.

Not violently.

Just… gently. Like someone had smudged the edges of her world.

She blinked.

The torches on the wall flickered, haloed in pale light.

Her hand went out— steadying herself on the stone.

Then—

A sharp, splintering twist behind her ribs.

She gasped.

The cold rushed inward. Not skin-deep— marrow-deep. Her knees buckled.

She staggered, caught the wall, slid down to the floor with a slow, reluctant drag. Her wand clattered from her hand and rolled out of reach. She didn’t chase it.

Her heartbeat was wrong. Slow. Echoing.

She tried to cast something— anything— but her mouth felt numb. Her voice stuck in her throat.

A white haze pressed at the corners of her vision. Not blackout— whiteout. Like snowfall over her thoughts.

Her cheek hit the stone. She hissed.

Merlin, it was cold.

The air. The floor. Her.

She tried to breathe through her nose. Failed.

Her limbs felt distant.

She blinked once, then again.

Footsteps.

Not hurried.

Not startled.

Measured.

Soft.

Then a voice—

Low. Calm. Not surprised.

“You should sit before you fall.”

Hermione would’ve laughed if she could.

But the darkness— or whatever it was— was already reaching for her.

And the voice—

She knew the voice.

The forest is silent.

And then it isn’t.

Boots crush leaves. Men shout in the distance. A curse flares somewhere behind her— orange light slashing through the trees. She doesn’t know where Harry is. She doesn’t know where Ron is. Prays they are still alive. 

Hermione doesn’t run anymore. Her legs are too stiff. Her lungs too tight.

She hides instead.

Crouched low in the hollow of a half-dead tree, wrapped in her own cloak, wand drawn. She’s shaking. Not from fear.

From exhaustion, bone deep. 

She hasn’t eaten in two days. Even her beaded bag is nearly empty— she’s down to half a flask of water and a single anti-inflammatory potion that’s gone viscous from cold. 

She can feel the poster folded in her pocket. Her face, grainy and stern, beneath the words:

UNDESIRABLE NO. 2

5,000 GALLEONS ON HER HEAD

There’s no mention of why.

No mention of who she was before the war.

Just a price.

She’s worth more than most pureblood daughters combined.

They want her alive.

But not safe.

She hears whistling.

Light. Casual. Close.

She presses back into the tree. Her fingers tighten on her wand.

And then— too fast, too sudden—

He’s there.

Young. Maybe nineteen. Maybe younger. Ragged robes. Mud-crusted boots. A leather satchel slung over his shoulder.

He sees her. Grins.

“Well, well. Look what we’ve got here.”

Before she can lift her wand, he’s already grabbed it.

Ripped from her hand. Thrown somewhere into the dark.

She lunges for it. He catches her mid-motion— grabs a fistful of her hair, yanks her backwards so hard her neck cracks.

She cries out. A sharp, surprised sound. Not fear.

Pain.

He slams her against the inside of the hollow. Her spine hits bark. Her head knocks stone.

She sees stars.

His body presses in.

She shoves against his chest— he’s stronger.

A hand at her throat. Not enough to choke. Just to hold her there.

He leans in.

Smiling.

“You’re worth a lot, Granger.”

“I know what I’d spend it on.”

His breath is hot. Foul. She turns her face. He laughs.

“Don’t be like that, pretty.”

A hand at her waist. Tugs at her cloak. Fingers exploring places no man has ever explored before. 

It doesn’t feel how it did with Viktor. Viktor never did this though.

“You’re a smart girl. Bet you can figure out how to behave.”

Her knees jerk. He dodges.

His hand slides lower, beneath her underwear. 

She bares her teeth.

He moves closer.

And she bites.

Hard.

Right at the edge of his jaw— just beneath the ear.

His scream is inhuman.

She doesn’t stop. She rips.

His weight jerks back. Blood floods her mouth— warm, wet, metallic.

She spits the cartilage into the moss.

He’s screaming now— hand clutched to the side of his face, blood pouring down his collar.

She sees her wand.

Dives for it.

His hand is on her ankle.

She kicks him in the face.

Once. Twice.

Bone cracks.

She scrambles up, wand in hand.

“Avada Kedavra.”

No warning.

No trembling.

Just rage.

Green light.

He hits the earth like a puppet with cut strings.

Gone.

She stands over him.

Shaking.

Blood on her lips.

His blood.

Dripping from her chin. From her hands.

She stares.

One second.

Two.

And then she kicks him.

Hard.

In the ribs.

Again.

And again.

“You thought I’d cry?”

Kick.

“You thought I’d beg?”

Kick.

“You thought—”

Kick.

Kick.

Kick.

She stops when her foot hits something soft and squelchy and collapses.

Then—

She spits on him.

Breathing hard. Bent double. Hands braced on her knees.

Tears threaten.

But don’t come.

Not here.

Not now.

She looks down at what’s left of him.

The blood.

The body.

The way his eyes stare up, still wide with surprise.

“You deserved worse.”

She doesn’t know if she’s saying it to him.

Or herself.

She turns.

And walks.

Leaves the wand. The ear. The body.

Leaves the girl she was before this.

Somewhere in the dirt.

She woke with a jolt.

Air tore into her lungs like knives.

Her back arched. Her hands clawed at nothing.

Her mouth opened— no scream, just a choking, guttural gasp like surfacing from black water.

She was cold.

Soaked in sweat.

Cloak tangled around her legs. Her spine pressed into warm stone. Her wand wasn’t in her hand. Her wand—

The scent of smoke and iron hit her. 

Not fire smoke. Something older. Resin. Herbs. Blood in copper bowls.

Her cheek rested on something soft. Not fabric— fur. A cloak, maybe, thick and dark. The air around her shimmered faintly, heavy with the hum of runes drawn in haste but still precise.

A circle of blue flame hovered around her. Candles suspended midair, burning cold. Runes chalked across the floor. Salt. A few tarnished coins. A sliver of bone, still wet.

The room was small, quiet. A disused corridor behind the tapestry at the base of the Astronomy Tower— one of those strange nowhere-places Hogwarts kept for secrets.

Hermione tried to move. Her stomach twisted.

A hand caught her shoulder— two fingers, exactly. Not rough, not soft. Just… placed.

“Don’t.”

Her body stilled.

“How long was I out?” she croaked.

A pause.

That guttural voice, calm and low:

“Seven hours.”

The pale girl knelt beside her, white hair loose, face cast in blue shadows. Her sleeves were rolled up, collarbone bare, pulse visible.

Her expression was flat.

Not kind. Not curious.

Just focused.

Her hand lifted, fingers ghosting over Hermione’s chest. Her other held a vial— thick glass, something black and gleaming inside. She unscrewed it, poured two drops onto her palm, and pressed it just beneath Hermione’s throat.

It burned like frostbite.

Hermione hissed.

The girl didn’t flinch.

“What happened?”

“You fell.”

Hermione exhaled, shaky. “No. I mean—”

“It’s temporary,” she rasped. “I’ve sealed the worst of it.”

Hermione pushed herself upright, spine shaking slightly. Her palms left smudges on the stone. Her limbs felt hollow. Her lungs pulled shallow air.

“The worst of what?”

The girl wiped her fingers clean with the edge of her robe.

“Cold magic,” she said. “Residual. Old. It’s in the castle now. Thin and scattered, but enough to scrape against you if you’re already…” She paused, eyes narrowing slightly. “Fragile.”

Hermione’s jaw tightened.

“I’m not fragile.”

The girl tilted her head.

“Your magic is.”

Hermione said nothing. Just watched, as the girl sat back on her heels.

“You’re not from here. And the more you cast, the more this place chews on you. Every spell you use unanchors you further. Every emotion you feed it makes it hungrier.”

She traced a line in the air with one blackened fingernail. The runes around the circle flared faintly.

“You’ve been burning hot,” she said. “Vengeance. Grief. Raw power. It looked good on you. But fire burns out. And now the cold is setting in.”

Hermione stared at the floor.

The feeling she’d been suppressing— the tightness in her chest, the static in her fingers, the way light flickered wrong when she cast— it made sense now.

She whispered: “Why now?”

She didn’t answer right away.

Then, simply—

“Because this is the first time you stopped moving.”

Hermione blinked.

The girl continued, tone low and matter-of-fact:

“You’ve been fighting since you arrived. Strategising. Performing. Surviving. That’s momentum. It keeps the decay at bay. But you stood still today. You looked. You lingered. You let it settle.”

A pause.

“And it found you.”

Hermione’s breath shivered out of her.

It wasn’t fear.

It was recognition.

The pale girl watched her carefully.

Then, softer— though not gentle—

“You’re dying.”

Hermione met her gaze.

Not flinching. Not surprised.

“I know.”

And this time— the girl nodded.

Not like a healer.

Like someone who’d already made peace with it.

She stood. Wiped her hands. Re-corked the vial. The candles above them dimmed.

Hermione didn’t thank her, she doubted the girl expected it anyway.

There was no warmth between them. No promise.

Just knowledge.

And the fact that, for now, neither of them was alone in it.

The girl turned away for a moment. Crouched. Picked something up from the far edge of the spellwork.

She returned, wand in hand.

Hermione’s wand.

“You dropped this,” she uttered, voice grainy. 

She didn’t hand it over immediately.

She held it in both hands, studying it— fingers light, but deliberate. Turning it slowly beneath the low candlelight.

She wasn’t admiring it.

She was reading it.

Hermione watched.

“What?”

The girl didn’t look up.

“Vine wood,” she murmured. “Celtic tree calendar. Passion. Wrath. Growth.” A pause. “Balance.”

Her thumb traced the grain. The movement was careful. Almost reverent.

“It’s bound to the autumn equinox. Equal hours of dark and light. A wand for harvest. For people who destroy what isn’t working. And then rebuild.”

Hermione said nothing.

The girl looked at her.

“Vine chooses those with depth. Those who are both too much and not enough. People who are torn between healing and burning everything down.”

She held it out, handle first.

Hermione took it back.

Their fingers brushed.

Her alabaster hand lingered for half a second longer than necessary.

Then she stepped away.

No softness. No bow. Just withdrawal.

Hermione ran her thumb along the wand’s familiar grain. The wood felt colder than usual.

“I don’t rebuild,” she said quietly.

The girl didn’t turn.

“You will.”

Hermione turned the wand once in her fingers. Let the wood settle against her palm. It still felt cold. Or maybe that was just her.

She glanced up.

“And yours?”

The girl’s head tilted slightly. Her white hair caught the low candlelight like bone.

“My wand?”

Hermione nodded.

She didn’t hesitate.

“Silver lime. Eleven and three-quarters. Hair from a drowned mare.”

Hermione blinked.

“…A what?”

Her lips curved slightly— not a smile. Something closer to a flicker of teeth.

“It’s an old tradition. Border magic. You take something that shouldn’t yield, and you make it submit.”

Hermione stared.

“That sounds cursed.”

“It is.”

A beat.

Then:

“It likes me.”

The runes faded to nothing behind them.

Hermione stood unsteadily, wand clutched in one hand, the other pressed to the stone wall for balance. Her legs still didn’t feel like hers. Her body felt… borrowed. Like she’d returned to it too soon, and it hadn’t forgiven her for leaving. 

She watched as the girl collected her fur and slung it over a narrow shoulder, she offered no hand. No command. She simply watched as Hermione staggered to her feet.

Hermione straightened. Slowly. Her breath was shallow, but steady.

And then—

Cool fingers brushed her elbow.

Not grasping.

Not steadying.

Just… there.

Hermione didn’t pull away.

They walked in silence through the halls.

Not side by side at first— Hermione half a step behind. But after a few paces, she caught up. Matched the rhythm. And the girl didn’t shift to outrun her.

They didn’t speak.

They didn’t need to.

The castle was quiet. Late. Cold.

But not hostile.

Not now.

The portraits they passed seemed asleep. The torches flickered low. The air held its breath.

Hermione’s footsteps felt too loud, but the girl’s made no sound at all. She moved like a ghost— but not the dead kind. The waiting kind. The kind that watched without blinking and never left unless asked.

When they reached the common room, no one was there.

The fire had burned down to coals.

Hermione crossed to the armchairs by the hearth without thinking. She didn’t ask the girl to follow.

But when she sat— exhausted, shivering, jaw clenched against the urge to retreat— the girl sat beside her.

Not close enough to touch.

Not far enough to ignore.

And then—

Nothing.

No words.

Just stillness.

Hermione stared into the fire.

Her body felt like it had been scoured. Hollowed out. Not painful. Just… raw. Like someone had scraped the lining from her soul and left her to pulse.

The heat from the coals didn’t reach her.

But she did.

Not physically. Not with presence.

Just with the simple, undeniable fact of still being there.

She hadn’t left.

She could’ve.

And she hadn’t.

Hermione’s thoughts spiralled— quiet, breathless.

Who are you?

Why me?

What do you know that I don’t?

But she didn’t ask.

Not because she didn’t want to know.

But because she wasn’t ready for the answer.

Instead, she sat.

Tired.

Whole, but only just.

And beside her sat the pale girl with white hair and a wand made from silver lime and a drowned horse’s mane.

The room was silent.

The world was still.

And for the first time since she arrived, Hermione wasn’t alone.

Chapter 21: Her-my-oh-nee

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’re bleeding.”

Hermione looked up. A girl stood by the far bed— tall, freckled, with thick dark braids and a green ribbon twisted around one wrist. She’d been in their dorm since the beginning, but Hermione had never once heard her speak.

The girl stared. Then, with a quick glance toward the door, crossed the room and handed Hermione a handkerchief. Pale green. Embroidered with a tiny curling snake.

“I didn’t know noses bled like that.”

Hermione pressed the cloth to her face. “They don’t. Usually.”

The girl sat back on her heels beside the bed, watching. She didn’t ask questions. Didn’t flinch.

After a moment:

“I’m Morwenna.”

Hermione blinked. The name didn’t fit the face— it was older, more brittle. Like it belonged to a hag in a graveyard, not a seventeen-year-old with ink on her hands.

“Thank you,” Hermione said stiffly.

Morwenna shrugged. “Your glamour’s slipping.”

Hermione flinched before she could stop herself. “What?”

“Just around the jaw. It caught the window weird when you turned.”

Hermione dropped her gaze. Her wand was already in her hand.

“You should fix it,” Morwenna added, standing. “Before breakfast. If they see the blood, they’ll think you’re weak.”

A pause. Then, quietly:

“I won’t tell anyone. Don’t worry.”

She left.

Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose hard, head tilted forward, eyes half-lidded against the blood sliding over her lip. She could taste it— iron and mucus, bitter and too familiar. It wasn’t pouring, but it wasn’t stopping either. She pressed harder.

After the blood flow had ebbed, and Hermione had vanished the crimson from the handkerchief, she crossed the dorm, and entered the bathroom. 

The light was too white. Unforgiving. It hummed softly around her, a ceaseless sound like something straining not to break.

Hermione turned the bolt behind her. Colloportus. Muffliato. She even whispered a tracing ward across the floor, just in case.

Then, slowly, Hermione pulled the ring off her finger. 

She raised her eyes to the mirror.

What stared back was not her.

Her face was wrong. Not in any single catastrophic way. Nothing that would’ve stopped someone on the street. But up close— under glass— it was undeniable.

Her skin had thinned to paper. Translucent in places. The bones beneath her cheeks jutted sharp and hollowed, pulling her once-full face into angles. Her mouth had a faint smear of red at one corner— dried blood.

She leaned in, closer to the mirror, and curled her lips back to study her teeth.

And gasped.

Her gums were receding. That was the first thing. Fading from healthy pink into a bruised, inflamed red— shrinking back from the enamel like they were afraid of it. A few had begun to pull away entirely, creating small, black crescent gaps at the base. And worse—

Her teeth were turning translucent.

Not in a way anyone else might notice. But she did.

She saw the faint greying along the edges of her incisors. The pearlescent sheen that had always marked her healthy enamel was dull now, replaced with the first signs of erosion— acid wear, calcium depletion. Bone, dissolving from the inside out.

She choked down bile.

No. No no no.

Her parents were dentists. She’d spent her whole life watching them lecture patients, hold up x-rays, tap warning fingers on models of mouths: if you don’t intervene early, it spreads. Decay is never static. Bone doesn’t grow back.

Her hand flew to her mouth. Not to shield it. To check. To press the edge of a thumb into the gum above her canine.

It gave. Slightly.

There was blood on her fingertip when she drew back.

She almost threw up.

Her mouth shut with a click. Refused to look at it any longer. 

Her eyes looked bruised. Not shadowed— bruised. Deep, grey, sunken into their sockets like someone had scooped at the flesh with a dull spoon. The whites were tinged with yellow at the edges.

And worst of all—

Her magic was visible in her skin.

Fine spiderwebs of black light pulsed faintly beneath the surface, like veins of fungus spreading through damp bark. It wasn’t natural. It wasn’t magic— it was rot pretending to be magic.

She gripped the edge of the sink and breathed through her nose.

No.

No no no.

She couldn’t start panicking. Not yet. Not when she still had class. Still had eyes on her.

She leaned back and, with a grim sense of detachment, tugged her shirt up.

Her torso was worse.

The skin over her ribs was pulled too tight, each notch of bone more pronounced than the last. Her stomach was sunken, not from hunger but from something deeper— drainage. Her body looked like it had been feeding something. Some spell, some force, something that ate her from the inside out. Magic shouldn’t leave bruises, but there were patches mottled violet and blue beneath her ribs like pooling blood. Veins traced her sides in colours they shouldn’t— darkened, black and branching like poisoned roots. Her navel was bruised. Her hips carved in too deep. And there, along her sides, shimmered something faint and fungal— magic leaking. The kind that only came when spells backfired through the bloodstream.

Oh. 

So that’s what it’s doing.

Her hands trembled as she let the shirt fall. Her wand clattered into the sink.

For a moment she just stared at it. Blank. Frozen.

You can’t afford this, she told herself. You don’t get to fall apart. Not here. Not now.

She picked the wand up with steadying fingers and forced herself to breathe through the iron tang in her mouth.

She whispered the incantation for Vultus Revertetur— a layered glamour, advanced, precise, and punishing if cast incorrectly. One wrong flick and she’d trap herself halfway between illusion and truth. The kind of spell that rewrote what people saw, not just how.

It took three tries. Her wand sparked the first time. Stuttered the second.

On the third— it took. The golden band shimmered faintly before dulling, and she slipped it onto her finger. 

She felt the burn all the way to her scalp. Her bones ached as the magic layered over them. She braced her palms against the basin as it fused— cheeks swelling to the right curve, skin lightening, eyes clearing. Blood faded. Gums healed. The bruises vanished from her ribs.

And when she looked up—

She looked… well.

Not good.

Not beautiful.

But well.

A strange warmth swept her torso— a pulse, low and too deep in her gut. Not pain. Not nausea. Just heat. Familiar, in the way that made her stomach twist with premonition.

She froze.

Wait. When was my last cycle?

She tried to summon the date. The week. Even the vague season. But her mind flickered, blank.

Her body had stopped bleeding. Not just delayed. Not shifted. Gone.

It hit her like cold water: she hadn’t bled in weeks. Maybe longer. 

At first, she’d thought it was stress. Magic did strange things to the body. Time moved differently here. And she had been under pressure— of course she had. But now, with her stomach sunken and her bones straining through skin, it made perfect, clinical sense.

Her body wasn’t regulating anymore.

It had shut down anything unnecessary. Like reproduction. Like hormones. Like… her.

She reached under her shirt again, pressing gently just below her belly button. Her skin there felt cold. Too smooth. The faintest layer of fat that had always clung to her lower stomach— just gone. Hollowed out. Carved clean.

Her womb was dormant. Maybe dying.

Something ancient in her mind reeled at the thought.

She leaned on the sink again. Breathed through her teeth.

You’re fine.

You don’t need it anyway. 

This is control.

This is sacrifice.

This is price paid. 

And yet—

The silence in her lower belly felt wrong. Too quiet.

Like a room that had been emptied.

Defence Against the Dark Arts was held in the oldest classroom in the North Tower— long, narrow, windowless. It smelled of candle wax and singed parchment. A faint trace of copper clung to the stone, like someone had bled here recently. Hermione wouldn’t be surprised if someone had.

The room was colder than the others. Charms didn’t hold well here. The stone refused to retain warmth.

At the far end stood Professor Galatea Merrythought.

She was ancient. Not in the frail, tottering sense— her spine was straighter than most of the younger professors— but in presence. In myth. Her robes were simple. Her voice, when she spoke, was sandpaper over velvet. And her eyes, milky at the edges, still tracked every movement in the room with unsettling precision.

“Wands out,” she said as the class filed in. “Always.”

There were no desks in this classroom. Only open floor, scarred with hex-marks and old burn stains. Shields lined the walls— tarnished, battered, some cracked clean through. One had a handprint scorched into it.

Merrythought gestured to them. “I keep these here as reminders. Defence is not elegance. It’s not theory. It’s damage control.”

She walked the perimeter of the room like a pacing wolf. “You are not children anymore. This is a NEWT-level class. I will not mollycoddle you with games and patronus charms and fear-of-fear metaphors. You are here to understand how to stop bleeding when something has torn through you. How to keep moving when your wand arm is shattered. How to think when someone you love is screaming beside you.”

A pause.

“The world is not safe. I hope none of you are foolish enough to think otherwise. There is a war across the continent. You may think it distant— something foreign. But Grindelwald’s reach grows longer by the day. His methods bleed.”

She let that sit in the silence.

“Magic is old. Magic is violent. You are here to survive it.”

She scanned the room— coolly, carefully. Her gaze passed over Hermione without pause.

“You will learn blocking spells, disarming, counters, redirections. Later— if you prove yourselves— you’ll touch on curse-breaking and counter-rituals. I will not waste time on dramatics. If you want to impress each other, do it in your dormitories. In here, we deal in outcomes. Survival. Recovery of the body when it’s torn open.”

Merrythought didn’t wait for questions.

“Some of you will fancy yourselves duelists,” she said, tone dry. “Good. So did I.”

She turned, flicked her wand. A line burned itself into the floor— glowing faintly, then cooling into a deep groove. The class watched in silence.

“I’ve won six national tournaments. Twice undefeated. Once I took a curse through the thigh and still won on a rebounding Protego. There are medals for that sort of thing, if you’re sentimental.”

A few students glanced at each other. She didn’t smile.

“But this isn’t about trophies. It isn’t about spectacle. If you’re here for performance, join the school choir.”

Her wand spun in her fingers— practised, efficient.

“Duelling is not choreography. It’s not two gentlemen bowing and exchanging sparks. Not anymore. It’s a test of control. Precision. Reaction. Intent.”

She drew another line— perpendicular to the first, carving out a duelling circle.

“There are rules,” she continued. “No Unforgivables. No deliberate maiming. And you stop the moment I say stop. That last one will be enforced nonverbally, if necessary.”

Her tone left no ambiguity.

“Hit hard, hit fast, and when you lose— because most of you will— you learn. That’s the point.”

A flick of her wand. “File off to the sides.”

Hermione didn’t move.

Around her, the class stirred. Wands twitched. Students turned to each other with eagerness— or caution. The air was heavy with competitive tension. Boys too tall for their age already squaring their shoulders. Girls with their hair tied back tight, bracing.

Hermione’s pulse was steady. Too steady.

“One pair at a time,” she said. “No chaos. No clutter. You will duel cleanly, in silence, under observation.”

She turned to the board and began to write names. No explanation of order. No discussion. Just a list— columned and final.

“Each pair will take the ring when I call you. The rest of you will watch. And learn. I expect your attention to be on the duel, not each other.”

Hermione’s stomach twisted— not from nerves, but something colder. Almost like… excitement. 

Merrythought capped her chalk. “No speaking unless you’re in the ring. No spells unless you’re called. And let me remind you, absolutely no Unforgivables.”

She turned back to face them.

“This isn’t for show. This is to see what you are when your magic is forced to think faster than your mouth. If you lose, you learn. If you win, you listen. Either way— you’ll know where you stand.”

Her voice sharpened.

“First pair. Perkins and Rowle. Step forward.”

Two boys stepped forward. Neither memorable— one short and twitchy, the other tall but awkward, wand held like it might sting him. They bowed, if you could call it that, then turned to face each other.

“Begin.”

Perkins immediately fumbled his grip. Rowle tried a Stupefy, but aimed too high— the bolt of red light cracked against the wall behind Perkins’ ear.

Perkins yelped and cast something Hermione didn’t recognise, probably because it wasn’t a spell.

Rowle lunged. Their wands clacked like sticks. Neither had footwork. No defence. Just wild flailing and poor instincts.

Hermione didn’t bother hiding her grimace.

Merrythought let them flail for exactly twenty seconds before she flicked her wand. Both boys froze mid-motion, bodies caught in suspended poses like puppets on snapped strings.

She sighed.

“Out.”

They scrambled away from the ring. One of them was limping. The other looked like he might cry.

“Duelling is not Quidditch with wands,” Merrythought said, dryly. “Next. Dolohov. Wilkins.”

A thin Gryffindor girl stepped into the square beside Dolohov. Her wand was already in hand, polished and bone-white. She bowed low— too low— like she was mocking him. Dolohov didn’t flinch.

“Begin.”

The girl struck first. A flick of her wrist, and a spell hissed from her wand that cracked the air sharp as a whip. Dolohov parried. Almost lazy. Almost bored.

But Hermione saw it— the way his eyes narrowed. Wilkins was fast.

She darted to the left, fired a jelly-legs jinx followed by something silent. Dolohov absorbed the first, barely, and twisted to avoid the second. His robe singed at the hem.

A third spell came from behind a veil of smoke— a diversion charm— and he grunted, lifting a shield in time.

Hermione blinked. She’s good.

But not good enough.

Dolohov waited. Watched. And when she overreached, wand arm extended, back foot too light— he struck. Not a big spell. Just a focused little burst of Depulso aimed sideways, curling like a snake. It didn’t break her bones, but it sent her sprawling, winded, wand flying.

Merrythought didn’t react.

“Disarmed,” she said flatly. “And you left yourself open. He could’ve shattered your ribs.”

Wilkes didn’t get up right away. She sat on the floor, breathing hard. Dolohov helped her up without a word.

Merrythought turned to the class.

“Stop treating duelling like theatre. You’re not onstage. You’re in the way of something coming to kill you.”

Hermione swallowed. Her wand felt heavier in her hand.

“Dufort. Davies,” Merrythought called.

A Ravenclaw boy stepped forward. Not tall, but wire-taut. Spectacles perched on his nose, wand already in hand. He didn’t glance at Hermione. Just bowed— precise, polished, quiet.

She returned it. Short. Sharp. Eyes on him.

“Begin.”

He moved first— not to attack, but to feint. A minor distraction spell flicked toward her feet— meant to make her flinch, stumble, expose her guard.

She didn’t.

Instead, she raised a silent shield and side-stepped left— a trap. He adjusted too quickly. Smart. He’d been watching her.

Good.

He cast again— this one a probing hex designed to follow her movement like a tracker. She intercepted it, let it bounce off her shoulder, then flicked her wand twice in rapid succession— one spell visible, one not.

He blocked the first.

The second hit.

His footing slipped.

He recovered fast, a small Ventus gust spinning the hem of her robes, trying to blind her— she dropped low, let the wind pass overhead, then surged upward with a curse that was more than a little grey.

His shield cracked. His hand faltered.

She was already halfway through the next spell— a binding laced with a push— that sent him sprawling backwards, wand clattering just outside the ring.

Silence.

Hermione didn’t move.

Davies sat up slowly, blinking. There was blood on his lip, a cut blooming bright beneath his glasses.

He looked up at her.

Smiled. “Clever.”

She didn’t return it.

Merrythought’s voice was cool. “Well played. Both of you. Dufort—”

A pause. Then, as if amused—

“Superb instincts.”

Hermione’s eyes didn’t flicker.

Then silence again as Merrythought turned.

“Smertan. Riddle. Ring.”

Tom stepped forward like he was walking into an empty room. No flourish. No noise.

Smertan followed, a chubby Hufflepuff boy— not weak, not stupid, just… unfortunate. His wand trembled slightly as he bowed. Tom inclined his head in return, movements smooth and slow, like silk drawing across glass.

“Begin.”

Tom didn’t move.

He simply raised his wand— so small a motion it barely disturbed his sleeve— and cast something silent.

Smertan didn’t even have time to lift a shield.

His knees buckled.

He gasped, hands flying to his throat, choking on air that wasn’t there. No flash. No visible spell. Just pressure— invisible, absolute.

He dropped to the floor.

Merrythought’s wand flicked instantly. The spell dissolved.

Smertan sucked in a ragged breath and scrambled upright, face pale and wet.

“Try again,” she said.

Tom tilted his head. Waited.

Smertan barely managed a shield this time, something trembling and partial. He tried to cast Stupefy. It fizzled in midair.

Tom didn’t bother dodging.

Instead, he walked forward.

One step. Two.

He raised his wand again, whispered something inaudible— and Smertan flew backwards like a puppet on cut strings, smacking the stone floor so hard that the breath left his body with a crunch.

His wand rolled to a stop at Tom’s feet.

The boy didn’t pick it up. He looked at it. Then kicked it gently toward Smertan’s twitching hand.

Merrythought didn’t praise him.

She only said, “Clear the ring.”

Tom turned without a word and returned to the throng of students standing beyond the duelling circle.

No smile. No pride.

Like it hadn’t even been sport.

Hermione’s fingers tightened around her wand.

It wasn’t jealousy. It wasn’t awe.

It was a cold recognition of difference.

She’d won her duel with instinct. Precision. A grey spell and a perfectly timed strike.

But him—

Tom hadn’t won.

He’d demonstrated ownership.

He hadn’t cast like someone in a match. He’d cast like someone making a point. The kind you don’t question.

No wasted movement. No tells. His magic didn’t flare, it uncoiled— quiet, wrong, like smoke without fire. Like a gas leak in a locked room.

Hermione swallowed.

Even Merrythought hadn’t said “well done.”

Because it hadn’t been.

Not “done.” Not “well.”

Just… expected.

He hadn’t glanced at his opponent. Not once. Not when Smertan fell. Not when he choked. Not even when the boy hit the floor like meat.

Tom Riddle returned to his place with the calm of someone who already knew what would happen.

The next few duels blurred.

Mulciber broke a Slytherin boy’s nose. Nott disarmed his opponent with a clever, spinning charm Hermione hadn’t seen before. Rosier got cocky and nearly lost, but salvaged it with a brutal hex that left scorch marks on the stone.

Hermione didn’t care.

The names were called. The matches played out. Spells sparked, shields flickered, the smell of magic clung to the air— and none of it mattered.

Not really.

Because she could feel him.

Across the room. Watching. Waiting.

Riddle hadn’t looked at her. Not once.

But his attention was coiled like a rope, pulled tight around her spine. She didn’t need his eyes to know he was there.

When Merrythought called for the finalists, the class fell quiet all at once.

“Riddle. Dufort.”

Of fucking course.

Hermione stepped into the ring like she was walking into weather.

The room had never been so quiet.

Not when Smertan hit the ground. Not when Mulciber broke that boy's nose, not even when Lestrange hung in the Great Hall. 

This silence was different.

Weighted. Intentional.

Hermione stood at the edge of the ring.

She could hear her own breath. The scuff of her shoe on the stone. The faint tap of Merrythought’s wand against her palm as the professor paced a slow half-circle around them.

Tom Riddle stood opposite her.

He hadn’t drawn his wand yet.

He was watching her like a chessboard. Like she was made of moves.

She did not flinch.

A bead of sweat sluiced down her spine. She ignored it.

Behind her, someone swallowed audibly. No one laughed. No one whispered.

This wasn’t a duel anymore. Not really.

It was a reckoning.

“Wands at the ready,” Merrythought said, voice low and sharp.

Tom moved first— not fast, not flashy, just a flick— and his wand was in his hand.

Hermione mirrored him, slower, deliberate.

They bowed.

Shallow. Polite. Mutual.

No mockery. No smirk.

Not this time.

When they rose, their eyes locked.

And did not look away.

Seconds stretched.

The class didn’t breathe.

Somewhere in the distance— a flag flapped outside the tower window. A bird called once, then cut itself off.

Inside, nothing.

Tom tilted his head. Barely.

The corner of his mouth twitched— not a smile. Not even a smirk.

Recognition, maybe.

Or hunger.

Hermione’s grip on her wand didn’t change. But her pulse did. It wasn’t fear. Not quite. Something colder. Something she couldn’t name.

She’d faced monsters before.

She’d stared down Death Eaters with blood in her teeth. Buried friends. Tortured enemies. Survived.

But this

This felt like stepping into a reflection and realising it wasn’t hers.

Like she was being seen from the inside out.

Merrythought’s voice was soft.

“Begin.”

No one moved.

Not yet.

Because this wasn’t about who cast first.

It was about who understood the stakes.

And both of them did.

His eyes were unreadable.

Hermione’s were already burning.

A flick— too fast to follow— and the air between them bent. A cutting hex. Wordless. Razor-sharp.

Hermione twisted, ducked low. It caught the edge of her shield and shattered it on contact, shards of blue light slicing past her cheek like glass.

She didn’t hesitate.

Expulso. Fast. Controlled. She aimed for his feet, not his chest.

He deflected it easily— but had to step back.

Her heart spiked.

He raised an eyebrow.

The next spell came faster. Petrificus— No. A feint. His wand jerked left and sent a second curse spiralling for her unguarded side.

She cast a mirror shield mid-spin, redirecting it into the stone wall behind her. It exploded with a crack like a bone snapping.

Students flinched.

Neither of them blinked.

Their feet began to circle.

Clockwise. Predatory.

Hermione sent a flurry of quickfire hexes— minor things, barely more than distractions— but two made it past his guard. One singed his sleeve. Another sliced the air just above his shoulder, close enough to tug his hair.

He smiled then. 

Then retaliated with something ancient.

A dark sliver of light, coiling like ink in water.

Hermione lunged to the side, snarled a countercurse— too late. It clipped her arm. Her muscles seized. Her wand faltered.

“Steady,” Merrythought called, but neither of them listened.

Hermione bit the inside of her cheek. Hard. Tasted blood.

The flurry ended as suddenly as it began.

They stood. Still.

Half a ring apart. Breathing softly. Wands raised, but unmoving.

The stones between them were scorched. The air crackled with the stink of hot magic and sweat. Something in the warding circle hummed— wrong, unstable— like it might collapse if one of them stepped forward.

But neither did.

Tom tilted his head. Slowly this time. Dead eyes never leaving hers, and smiled again— slight, clinical. 

Hermione moved.

A blur— silent— her wand arcing in a motion that felt carved, not learned. The spell flew sharp and pale, something precise and modern, something he wouldn’t know, something that would hurt.

Tom caught it.

Didn’t block. Didn’t dodge. He raised his left hand, wandlessly caught the spell, suspended it mid-air— and threw it back. 

People gasped. Hermione rolled. It scraped her shoulder.

Pain bloomed. Her teeth clenched. No sound.

Her shoulder burned. The fabric had split.

But all she could think was—

Oh.

Not in fear. Not even pain.

Just… recognition.

That was strength. True strength. Not the kind you study for. Not theory. Not wit or wandwork or clever footwork.

That was power. Ancient. Raw. His veins ran with it. He didn’t even flinch.

He caught her spell with his hand.

And threw it back like it meant nothing.

No flourish. No drama. Just precision and overwhelming, unnatural control.

She’d read books about Gellert Grindelwald. She knew what the legends said of Dumbledore. But this

This was the moment she understood how Tom Riddle became what he did.

How he bent the world around him, possibly the greatest wizard of all time. 

Because he could.

She twisted on her knee and retaliated with a spell that cracked the floor. Magenta light surged, tendrils lashing. Not dark— but not clean, either.

She watched as it hit his shield, saw the muscle in his jaw tick, ever so slightly. 

Good.

He flicked his wand and three of him appeared.

Not copies—reflections. Too fluid. Too fast. They moved out of sync, one half a beat ahead, one behind. Their wands mirrored each other like blades in a hall of mirrors.

Hermione’s breath hitched.

She shot up, turned, heart racing, trying to read the magic. Which one was real? Which one would strike?

One stepped left. The others followed a heartbeat later.

Another raised a wand.

She spun, cast a wide-area deflection— Vallum Ardens— flames curled outward, a ring of silver-blue heat.

Two of the figures burned away in smoke.

One remained.

And he was already moving.

A curse tore across the ring— silent, sharp.

She barely side-stepped before it nicked her thigh. Hot pain bloomed.

Stone split beneath her feet.

Dust rained from the ceiling.

She didn’t fall.

Didn’t flinch.

She stepped back— barely— just enough to breathe.

The edges of the ring shimmered, warped from overuse. Her body throbbed. Her teeth ached.

And still, she moved.

She pulled her outer robe off in one smooth motion. Held it aloft for a breath— then slashed her wand through it.

The fabric shredded midair, but it didn’t fall.

It hovered. Twisted. Changed.

She didn’t just transfigure it.

She poured herself into it, poured her magic into it, even as she had to swallow down a mouthful of blood in the process. 

Raw magic ran through the threads like veins— her signature, jagged and uneven. Not elegant, not stable, but alive. The air around the blades shivered. They looked almost too real. Too sharp for something born of cloth.

And she sent them at him in a fan-shaped volley.

His shield snapped up— but the first blade punched through it. Not fully— just enough to make him shift, forced off-balance.

A second struck his sleeve. Tore it. Blood followed.

A third grazed his jaw. A thin line bloomed red across his cheekbone.

His eyes flared— not wide. Not startled. Just focused now.

He didn’t press her, not right away. He circled. Slow. Deliberate. Measuring again.

Hermione’s wand hand trembled.

She forced it steady.

She’d scored blood.

He’d noticed.

But that wasn’t a victory. That was a warning.

His next spell wasn’t verbalised. Just a twitch of the wrist— so slight it could’ve been a tic— and the floor beneath her cracked. A stone vine twisted up, serried and rough. 

It coiled around her ankle. She blasted it apart.

Too slow.

A second one caught her other leg.

He was containing her. Not attacking. Not defending.

Studying.

Her heart kicked against her ribs.

She raised her wand. Spoke nothing.

And let the magic burst from her in a rolling wave— not a spell. Just intent. Untamed. Hers.

It knocked the vines loose. Split the floor wider.

Dust poured from the ceiling.

Tom stepped back.

Then lunged forward with a spell too fast for her to see.

Instinctively, she threw a hand up to protect her face.

The ring

She stumbled.

Didn’t fall.

But her glamour flickered.

Just for a breath.

Not enough to reveal. Just enough to strain.

The edges of her face blurred. Her skin went pale— too pale. Her shadow stuttered against the floor like a skipping heartbeat.

He froze.

For a moment too long.

Hermione struck.

Not to win. Just to end it.

A burst of light— wide, jagged— that didn’t aim to hit him directly, but to collapse the duelling ring. Wards shrieked. The circle lit up like a sigil before shattering in a sharp, crystalline ring of sound.

And then—

“Enough.”

Professor Merrythought’s voice cracked through the air like a whip.

The last of the wards fizzled out in the air, crackling like dying embers.

A silence fell.

Not stunned. Not respectful.

Watching.

Hermione lowered her wand slowly. Her arm ached. Her chest rose and fell too fast. Her ribs felt too tight for her lungs.

Tom stood across from her, wand still raised.

He didn’t look winded.

Just… considering.

As if he were still deciding whether to finish it.

Then—

A blink. A breath.

He lowered his wand.

Turned.

Walked.

Not toward the class, but past it. Straight through the blown-open edge of the ring, his footsteps clean through the dust that hadn’t settled.

Merrythought clapped her hands once. Sharp.

“Well,” she said, voice like gravel and thunder. “That was illuminating.”

No one laughed. No one moved.

She surveyed the wreckage with a kind of grim satisfaction.

“I’ll not be pairing anyone else today. Dismissed.”

The class filtered out. Hesitant. No chatter. Just glances— at Hermione, at the cracked stone, at the way the air still shimmered faintly with magic too big for that room.

Hermione didn’t move.

Her wand was still clenched in her fist.

And her hand was bleeding.

She waited until the last footstep faded. Until even the scrape of Tom’s shoes had vanished around the corner.

Then she left.

Not to the Great Hall. Not to the Slytherin dungeons.

She turned down a side corridor instead— narrow, quiet, half-forgotten— and ducked into a small alcove behind a tapestry.

Cold stone. Dust. Silence.

She exhaled. Finally. Slowly uncurling her fingers from around her wand.

Her shoulder stung, her thigh throbbed. Her palm was slick with blood, the cut deep and jagged. She pressed the back of her wrist to her mouth. It tasted like metal. Her other hand trembled faintly.

A hiss slipped through her teeth.

She didn’t know how long she stood there. One minute. Five.

Long enough for the weight to settle in her bones. For the high of the duel to drain out. For her mind to stop racing— and start thinking.

She didn’t notice the footsteps at first.

Only when the tapestry parted and a shadow stretched beside her— long, slim, motionless— did she glance up.

The pale girl.

Expression unreadable. Empty eyes narrowed slightly, like she was studying a painting she’d seen before but never truly looked at.

She didn’t speak.

Just reached into the folds of her robes. Pulled out a square of cloth— pale grey linen, neatly folded, faintly scented of something old. Myrrh? Smoke?

And held it out.

Hermione stared at it.

Her fingers had gone slick with blood— from where his spell caught her palm as she threw her hand up to shield her face. A reflex, nothing more. Fast, desperate. Not defence— just instinct. She hadn’t even felt it, was more worried about the ring at the time. Now the ache was starting to bloom.

Slowly, she took the cloth.

The girl sat down beside her.

Not facing her. Not offering comfort. Just— there.

The corridor was empty now. The classroom behind them sealed shut.

They sat in silence.

Hermione pressed the cloth to her hand. It stung. She hissed. Blood bloomed through the fabric, a deep rust-red.

“I’m fine,” she muttered, even though the girl hadn’t asked.

A pause. Then, very softly—

“No, you’re not.”

Hermione didn’t reply.

But she didn’t deny it, either.

The cloth was warm now. Wet with her blood.

She didn’t look at it.

Didn’t need to.

The pain in her hand was duller than it should’ve been. Like everything inside her was being muffled, cushioned, wrapped in something she hadn’t consented to.

The girl hadn’t moved. Not a word. Not a twitch. Just the quiet weight of her presence.

Hermione hated how it helped.

Because the moment she stopped moving, stopped fighting, the truth came in like a tide.

Her magic had stuttered. Twice. No— three times. In the duel, in her wandwork, even that morning, when her glamour charm had taken a half-beat too long to cast.

And Tom— Tom— had caught her spell. With his bare hand. Like it was easy.

She pressed the cloth harder into her palm, until her arm trembled.

He was better. Not just cleverer, not just more ruthless.

Stronger.

And she was fraying. Cracking at the seams. Holding herself together with instinct and blood and the memory of who she used to be.

She thought of the mirror again. Of her gums, red and receding. Her bones sharp beneath her skin. Her reflection flickering like a dying star.

The cloth slipped. She adjusted it blindly.

The girl said nothing.

Hermione could feel her eyes on her, but not like a question. More like a knowing. A recognition.

And for the first time since arriving, Hermione wondered if maybe— just maybe— she wasn’t fooling anyone anymore.

Not really.

Her throat tightened.

It wasn’t the pain. It wasn’t even the exhaustion.

It was the thought she wasn’t allowed to think.

What if I can’t?

Just four words. Cold. Final. Rotten at the root.

What if she couldn’t kill him.

Not because she wouldn’t. Not because she lacked the will. But because her body— her magic— simply wouldn’t make it that far.

What if he broke her before she ever got the chance.

She blinked. Hard.

Shoved the thought down so violently it left a tremor in her chest.

No.

No. No.

She would. She had to.

She’d crawl through fire on bleeding knees. She’d slave herself, starve herself, spit up every last piece of who she was— before she let him win.

He had taken everything from her. Stripped her name from the world, burned her future to cinders, and hollowed her out with his silence, his power, his gaze.

If she was going to die— and she was— then she’d drag him down screaming. She’d grip his throat with her dying breath and pull him into the fire beside her. Let the gods sort the ashes.

But still… she looked down at the cloth in her hand. At the stain. At her own fingers, trembling.

And she wasn’t sure what scared her more:

The idea that she might not survive long enough to end him—

Or that he’d already seen it.

TOM RIDDLE

He did not use magic.

There were spells— simple, efficient— for cleansing blood, sealing flesh, vanishing remnants. He ignored them.

Instead, he sat on the bathroom floor. White tile. Cold basin beneath his wrists. The cloth in his hand was surgical, sterile, damp with water drawn precisely to lukewarm. Blood diluted into pink. One swipe. Then another.

The gash ran from just below his eye to the hinge of his jaw. Not deep. Linear. Deliberate.

Her magic had traced that line.

Transfiguration— her outer robe, turned to blades. Material reshaped and laced with her magical signature.

He pressed the cloth harder than necessary. Reopened the wound. Watched the blood bloom. Watched it drip. He did not blink.

He wanted to feel it. To catalogue it.

Pain was data.

He could have shielded. Could have stepped sideways, vanished, disarmed. But he hadn’t. Not fully. He’d let the blades through.

Because he had wanted to know what she felt like.

And now he knew.

Not ambition. Not anger. Not even ideology. Something broken. Something feral. Something sick that had learned how to survive by becoming sharp.

Her magic was dying. But it fought. It carved. It reached. That intrigued him.

He rinsed the cloth again. The water ran clearer now. His skin stung. He noted the pain, then discarded it. Irrelevant.

She had touched him.

Him.

No one had done that since Matron Cole.

He mouthed her name aloud— slowly, without sound— letting each syllable drag across his tongue like something foreign. Ma-tron Cole.

Orphanage. Age seven. The bird had come apart neatly under his hands. He remembered the ribs— fragile, hollow, pink. Left the pieces in the sink. Said it sang better that way.

She slapped him. Hard. Once.

He recalled the sound. The way the room stilled. The metallic warmth on his cheek. Not pain. Just stimulus.

He had smiled.

That was the last time.

Until now.

With his fingers, he traced the edge— two precise strokes, charting the line where her magic had opened him. Then, without pause, he brought the blood to his mouth.

Not out of hunger.

Not out of pain.

For information.

The taste was sharp. Iron, with a trace of salt. He held it on his tongue, head tilted slightly, like a wine connoisseur discerning notes in a vintage. Then swallowed.

He looked at his reflection. The blood had smeared under his eye. He didn’t clean it.

Instead, he spoke another name.

“Hermione.”

No warmth. No question.

Just classification.

”Her-my-oh-nee.”

He did not know her. But he would.

He would isolate each variable: her spells, her footwork, her internal logic. He would determine what kept her alive, and what would undo her. Her strengths were anomalous. Unnatural. Her decline was measurable. Her talent— statistically improbable.

She fascinated him.

Not emotionally. Cognitively.

He would study her until there was nothing left unknown.

And if she was dying—

Well.

He’d just have to put a stop to death. 

Notes:

little easter egg in here, Tom’s duelling opponent, Smertan! derived from smert (смерть) meaning death.

Chapter 22: By Ink, By Ash

Chapter Text

The library’s silence was almost pleasant.

Hermione sat hunched over a cleared stretch of table, her parchment half-filled with sharp, looping handwriting. The topic was wandless deflection theory— and for once, her mind was fixed to it.

Focused. Steady.

Not splintering at the edges. Not braced against dread. Just… absorbed.

Her quill scratched in rhythm. She had three books open beside her, each propped to the correct chapter with flicks of her wand. She was citing rigorously, tracing spell originations with satisfaction. It felt good to know something. To map it out. To control it.

Her hair was tied back. Her ink was nearly out. Her hand still ached from the duel, but the pain had dulled into a manageable throb. She could ignore it. Just as she could ignore the way her magic sometimes fizzled now at the edges of a charm.

She was almost herself again.

Until—

A drop in pressure. Like the air thinned.

She didn’t hear the footsteps. Just… knew.

Her quill faltered, paused mid-sentence. She looked up.

The pale girl stood across from her. No sound. No expression. Just there— as if she’d always been part of the scene and Hermione had only now noticed.

The girl’s white hair caught the firelight, but her face didn’t move. Not a twitch.

Hermione didn’t speak. Her heart thudded once, hard.

The girl reached into her robe.

She withdrew a book.

Not one from the Hogwarts library.

It was wrong.

Too soft. Too stained. The leather looked… lived in.

Harvested.

The kind of leather that hadn’t come from an animal.

Not tanned. Not prepared. Just… stripped.

It bore the faint grain of pores. Faint stretches of texture that almost, almost resembled fingerprints. And along the spine— if she looked too long—there was a freckle. Or a mole. Something that shouldn’t be there.

Human skin.

Muggle skin, likely. Hermione felt her stomach turn. The thought alone felt like a curse.

The stitching was dark and uneven, almost surgical. Crude thread punched through with force, tugged tight in the ragged way of battlefield sutures. No design. No flourish. Just necessity. Or cruelty.

There was no title. No embossing. No mark of pride.

She slid it across the table.

Hermione didn’t touch it.

The girl didn’t wait. Didn’t explain.

She turned. And vanished into the stacks, soundless as breath.

Hermione stared at the book.

It smelled like something pulled from a bog. Salt and rust and old ink. She hadn’t even opened it, and already it felt like something alive. Aware.

She reached for it—

Then stopped.

The warmth she’d built, the control, the sense of rhythm— it was gone. She was back to holding her breath.

And the book—

Waited.

It sat on the table— like a trap laid open, waiting to be sprung. Its weight seemed wrong for its size. Denser. Heavier than parchment and leather had any right to be.

It was watching her.

Not literally— there were no eyes, no shifting ink. But still. The air around it had shifted. Thickened. Like the magic woven into it was listening, trying to hear what kind of hands might dare crack its spine.

Hermione stared.

The girl had said nothing when she placed it down. Hadn’t so much as looked at her. Just slid it across the wood with one long-fingered hand, then withdrew back into the library stacks like a ghost receding.

The silence left behind felt surgical.

Hermione’s fingers itched.

She didn’t want to touch it. But her hand moved anyway. Hesitating an inch above the cover, feeling the heat coming off it. A thrum, like blood under bruised skin. Like something ancient, coiled, and hungry.

A single thought rose in her mind, unbidden.

This wasn’t made. It was taken.

And it wanted her to open it.

She hovered her wand just above the cover.

Revelio.

A whisper-light shimmer passed over the book— and then broke. Snapped apart in the middle like water over glass. The glow distorted, bent inward, and flickered out with a wet pop that made her jaw clench.

Hermione blinked.

That had never happened before.

She tried again— another spell, this one older, Greco-Latin root. Meant for detecting enchantments layered too deeply for surface scans.

Dilythos.

A thread of silver magic split from her wand and coiled downward— only to dissolve as it touched the spine. Not dissipate. Dissolve. Like it had been swallowed.

Hermione stared at the book.

No resistance. No rejection. Just— consumption.

One more.

She flicked her wand to the side, slower this time. Whispered a charm meant to detect curses. It barely formed before her wand sparked hot in her hand, stinging like a burn. She hissed and pulled back.

The book remained still.

Hermione tucked her wand away and stared.

It wasn’t just enchanted. It wasn’t just cursed.

It was alive.

Or it had been. And whatever it had fed on— it still remembered.

She flexed her fingers once. Twice. The sting had already faded, but the memory of it lingered— sharp, immediate, like the aftertaste of metal on her tongue.

What was this?

She didn’t believe in cursed objects having consciousness. Not truly. Not outside of artefacts like Horcruxes, and even those were more splinters than sentience.

And yet—

There was something about the way the book sat. Not passive. Not inert.

Like it was waiting.

Her eyes flicked again to the cover. That wrong, leathery surface. Too warm in the light. Too textured. The stitching pulled at uneven angles across the spine, not machine-cut but threaded— cruelly, roughly, manually.

Why would the girl give her this?

Hermione exhaled— quietly. Ground herself. She wasn’t afraid of books. She refused to be.

But this wasn’t a book.

Not really.

This was a wound, bound and shelved.

She hesitated.

If it resisted so violently to diagnostic spells… what would it do when opened?

Her fingertips hovered just over the edge of the cover.

One more breath.

How far are you willing to go?

Her hand didn’t shake. Not yet.

But it wasn’t still, either.

She hovered.

Just for a moment. Just long enough to feel the line between fear and action press sharp beneath her skin.

Ridiculous.

It was a book.

A cursed, blood-bound, potentially sentient thing— yes— but still, a book.

Her thumb twitched over the corner. The leather shifted. Breathing? No. She was imagining it.

Hermione clenched her jaw.

Get a grip. You’re not some first-year with piss on your robes.

She flexed her fingers once more.

It’s paper and ink and rot. You’ve held worse. You’ve done worse.

Still, she hesitated.

And then—

Yellow bellied bitch, stop being a fucking coward.

She pushed the words through gritted teeth, only barely not said aloud. The kind of private cruelty that got things done. That kept her moving. That made her dangerous.

Her hand dropped. Flat against the cover.

The leather was warm.

No pulse, she told herself. No pulse. That’s absurd.

She pulled the book open.

It did not crack. It creaked. Like something too old to move was being forced into motion. The first page bled ink— real ink— along the spine, like veins rupturing from sudden light.

Hermione leaned in.

And the book began to speak.

Not aloud. Not in words. But in intent.

She turned the page.

The first page yielded nothing but veins of ink. Alive, almost. Pulsing faintly beneath the surface like it could feel her.

Hermione turned it anyway.

The next bore no words. Just a sketch— crude, jagged, childlike. A girl with her mouth sewn shut, eyes scratched out with what looked like fingernails. Below it, a line in ink so dense it bled through the page:

“To silence what should not rise.”

She stared for a beat too long. Then turned the page.

Another diagram. Anatomical this time. A spine torn from a body and rethreaded with copper wire, runes etched along each vertebra. The margins were smeared, rust-coloured and sticky. Next to it:

“To bind the unruly dead. Requires proximity. Pain.”

Hermione’s stomach knotted. She flicked faster now. Page after page— hand-drawn diagrams of self-mutilation, skinned familiars, hair twisted into knots with jawbone clippings. One incantation instructed the reader to boil the left eye of a beast that died of fear.

Another had no words at all. Just a burnt ring pressed into the parchment. Charred. Branded. The ink nearby had blistered.

She ran her finger over the edge.

The page hissed.

Not aloud. Not in the room. In her mind.

She felt it. Like pressure. Like something watching from just behind the page.

Then— finally— her hand paused.

Not because she meant to stop.

Because something stopped her.

It was a symbol. Etched in blood-ink. A circle, spiralled with jagged marks, flanked by runic glyphs. Primeval. Maybe older. She’d seen it before.

Burnt into Lestrange’s chest.

The same spiral. The same violence. It hadn’t been an invention. Hadn’t been some curse cast on a whim. It was here. In this book.

And Hermione suddenly knew— the pale girl had done it.

No doubt. No ambiguity. No question.

She stared at the page.

“For the mouth that does not close. To brand the voluble. To remind them what it means to echo what is not theirs.”

Underneath, a short line in harsh, ink-thin script:

Speak it thrice. In blood. And mean it.

Her mouth was dry. The page pulsed faintly beneath her fingers.

She didn’t turn the page.

Couldn’t.

The symbol stared up at her, spiral ink scorched into parchment, and it was like the room narrowed. Compressed. As if the very book in her lap exhaled smoke.

The pale girl had done this.

Not just could have. Not maybe. No— Hermione knew. Felt it, as clearly as if she’d watched it happen. The same strange curve of the lines. The same jagged hand.

The same intention.

She blinked, trying to conjure the girl’s face. The bone-white girl in the corridor. The stillness. The silence. The way her eyes didn’t just look, but read.

She had branded him.

Branded him.

Hermione’s breath caught in her throat.

That spell hadn’t been for punishment— it was a curse of memory. A sigil of shame. Something ancient. The girl hadn’t simply wanted to hurt him. She had wanted to mark him. To inscribe meaning into his body, in a language older than pain.

And she’d done it perfectly.

Hermione saw it now— Lestrange, naked and suspended, humiliated and bleeding in front of the Great Hall, the sigil burned onto his chest like a warning. And all this time, she had assumed it was just… cruel. Just petty retribution. But no. It was deliberate. It was ritual.

The girl hadn’t flinched. She hadn’t raged.

She had written.

And Hermione, in all her fire and fury, hadn’t even thought to look for the ink.

Her hands curled into fists on her lap. A sick twist of awe settled behind her ribs. Not fear. Not quite.

But reverence.

And, somewhere buried deep— deeper than pride, deeper than caution— envy.

Because the girl had found a way to turn silence into violence.

And it had worked.

Hermione’s gaze flicked back down to the page. The ink hadn’t dried. Not really. It still looked wet. Still looked alive.

She hadn’t even opened to the worst of it.

And already, she was no longer the most dangerous girl in the room.

She turned the page.

And the book turned with her.

Not just paper, but temperature. Atmosphere. The air around her thickened— like breath held in a stone mouth.

The next entry was handwritten in a jagged scrawl, ink rust-coloured, as if the quill had run dry and the writer had resorted to something warmer. Something from within.

“To break the bond of loyalty between two men: boil the left foot of a stillborn foetus beneath the full moon. Mix the broth with the breastmilk of a woman who has known grief. Feed to both men in secret. Their love will curdle.”

Hermione’s mouth went dry.

She turned the page.

“To bind a voice: sever the tongue of a thrush while it still sings. Dry it beside your own. When both tongues harden, grind them to ash. Mix with honey. Smear across the victim’s lips at dawn.”

Another page.

“To cross the threshold of consecrated wards: bury a still-beating heart in your mouth, recite the words of opening backwards, and swallow before the pulse fades. Preferably human. A dwarf’s penis, dried and carved into a periapt, enhances the spell’s endurance.”

She gagged.

The words didn’t flinch. Didn’t wink with metaphor. They were literal. Practical. Surgical in tone— not poetic, not dramatic. Just instructions.

A how-to guide for the profane.

She flipped faster now, as if racing past a car crash. Her eyes caught more fragments:

—“Cannibalise the first child of your bloodline to ensure longevity.”

—“Bathed in the menstrual blood of three sisters, a man becomes increasingly potent.”

—“If the bones are not ground to dust, the soul may still remember the pain.”

Some pages were slick with something that looked too dark to be ink. Others were scorched at the edges, runes half-erased by flame. One page had no text at all— just a pressed human molar, sealed in wax.

Hermione closed the book.

Slow. Careful. As if the thing might bite.

It was alive, somehow. Not in the magical, metaphorical sense— but in the bodily way. Like it remembered everything that had been done with it. Done through it.

Her fingertips still tingled.

And when she looked down at them, one had begun to bleed.

She reopened the book, flipped the page.

These weren’t spells.

These were curses. Not taught. Not written. Remembered. Carved into bark. Etched into bone. Passed down lines with a warning and a knife.

No wand movements. No theory. Just:

“Zherbína” — to split the tongue down the centre. For liars. Causes a permanent stammer if the wound is healed magically.

“Volkhvák” — to bend the joints backwards. Elbows. Knees. Neck. Named after a witch who cursed an entire cavalry unit mid-charge.

“Plyuvná Zhara”spitting heat. The curse makes the victim’s saliva boil. Within minutes, their mouth burns from the inside.

“Smertglas”death-sight. Victim sees the moment of their death, looped endlessly in their vision. Most go mad within the hour.

“Krivoruch”crooked-hand. Dislocates both wrists. Hard to reverse. Painful enough to make strong men beg to die.

“Dushegub”soul-throttler. Strangles not the body, but the magic. The victim can breathe, but their spells fail. Silenced. Dimmed.

And then—

One written in red.

Shakier handwriting. A different ink. The page still faintly sticky to the touch.

“Razorvániya.”

Tearing.

A curse to split the magical core from the ribs outward.

Only for those who’ve wronged blood.

Unstable. Unforgiving. Do not use near mirrors.

Hermione stared at the word. Her pulse thudded.

The book hummed faintly beneath her fingers.

It wasn’t just dark magic, it was black, singularly foul.

It was alive.

And the girl had passed it to her silently. Like a challenge. Or a dare.

She’d read Magick Moste Evile at twelve, then again at 17. A copy filched from the Restricted Section under her jumper, devoured by candlelight in a Gryffindor dorm she no longer remembered fondly. It had chilled her— those spells to torture and maim, to grow bone from ash. She’d swallowed the nausea and underlined entire passages.

Secrets of the Darkest Art came later. That one was worse. It lingered on suffering. Drew diagrams. It dissected cruelty like anatomy— measured the inches between pain and power with an academic’s precision. It had instructed on the creation of a Horcrux, detailed and flagitious. Hermione remembered shaking. Not from fear, but fury. That someone had thought to catalogue such things. That it existed at all.

But this—

This book was older. Cruel in a different tongue. It did not explain. It did not moralise. There were no warnings in the margins, no Ministry disclaimers, no classification system at the bottom of the page. Only curses like teeth. Pages like skin. Ink that bled when she lingered.

It was not evil in the way other books had been.

It was indifferent.

It did not care for good or bad, only power.

It did not want to be understood. It wanted to be used.

The language clawed at her ears. The sigils shimmered when she blinked. Her fingertips ached faintly— still sore from the diagnostic charm she’d used earlier. The book had fought back.

This was not theory.

This was inheritance.

Hermione stared at the page. At the dried ink. The scorched corners.

It felt like a diary kept by the forest. Like the torn-off skin of history, handed to her in silence. And the girl— the girl who rarely spoke, who never moved without purpose— had chosen her to read it.

Her heart thudded once.

Then again.

What kind of girl does that make me?

The kind who didn’t flinch, apparently.

The kind who turned the page.

She stopped on a narrow column of cramped script— barely more than a footnote scrawled between sigils.

Zgubit’ Jazyk.

To lose the tongue.

No instructions. No wand movement. Just the name. The intent.

Hermione stared at it. Her lips parted, then pressed together again.

It couldn’t work. Not like that. Magic needed structure. Incantation. Focus. It was nigh on impossible. 

Still—

She looked down the length of the library table. Empty.

Carefully, she extracted a length of parchment from her satchel. Rolled it tight. Focused.

“Zgubit’ Jazyk.”

She whispered it. A dry breath against ink.

The parchment split open with a snap— a clean, silent tear down the middle. Not burnt. Not cut. Ruptured.

Hermione’s eyes widened.

Her wand hadn’t moved. Her fingers hadn’t twitched.

But something listened.

She tried it again. This time, on the corner of a worn textbook she hadn’t checked out.

Zgubit’ Jazyk.

The cover curled. The title smudged. And when she tried to speak the spell aloud again, her tongue prickled. Just once. Like a warning.

She froze.

This was real.

Not show magic. Not bloodless theory or juvenile dramatics.

This was spellwork so old, it no longer needed permission.

Her pulse ticked wildly in her throat. Her fingers itched. Her wand felt unnecessary— an afterthought in her lap. She wondered, briefly, if these spells even needed a wand to be cast. 

The book wanted to be used.

And somewhere inside her, so did she.

Further down the page, beneath a curling black sigil like a spindled claw, lay another spell.

Razdvayat’ Ploti.

To split flesh.

Her throat tightened.

There was a notation beside it— faded, but legible enough to translate.

“Requires life. Does not discriminate.”

Hermione sat back. Felt the weight of the room press in. Her breath fogged faintly at the edges of her vision.

Life. Not much. Not human. Just something living.

Her gaze flicked sideways. A fly was tapping weakly against the edge of the window nearby, trapped behind the pane. Wings flitting. Legs twitching.

She stood.

A sharp flick of her wand unlatched the frame. The fly darted free— only to be caught mid-air in a lazy Accio.

It landed on the table before her, dazed and still.

Hermione felt absurd. Evil. Ridiculous.

But she didn’t stop.

She narrowed her eyes. Focused.

Spoke it nonverbal. 

Razdvayat’ Ploti.

The spell landed without light. No sound. No visible arc of magic.

The fly twitched once, then split clean down the middle— neatly— as though sliced by an invisible scalpel. A line from thorax to wingtip. There was no blood. No mess. Just halves.

Still. Silent. Dead.

Hermione stared at it.

Not even the Unforgivables had done that. Not so exactly. Not so quietly.

It wasn’t just Dark. It was surgical.

This book didn’t posture. It didn’t lie.

It cut.

Her fingertips began to throb again, faintly— like the book remembered what she’d already taken from it.

Hermione didn’t move.

The two halves of the fly lay on the parchment, delicate as matchsticks. Too clean. Too exact. As though it hadn’t died so much as ceased— a decision made on its behalf by something far beyond morality.

She stared at the pieces.

What would that do to a person?

Not a hypothetical. Not theory.

What would it do to him?

Her mind tried to recoil. She didn’t let it. She leaned in.

If this spell— a minor one, barely a whisper in the margins— could split a living thing so precisely, so neatly, then what would one of the major curses do? The ones scrawled in full-page spreads. The ones surrounded by wards and blood-locked runes.

She flipped back to the last one.

Razdvayat’ Ploti.

There were footnotes she’d missed before. Scribbled in another hand— less elegant, more frantic.

“Can be used on vertebrates with mental focus. Arteries may resist unless weakened by prior spellwork.”

“Blood magic accelerates effect.”

“Splits do not heal.”

She imagined it. Not in an abstract way. Not as something done to Death Eaters or dark wizards.

She imagined his chest, cleaved the same way.

No scream. No blood spray. Just an unmaking.

Split. Neatly.

She looked down at her hands.

They’d stopped shaking.

That frightened her more than anything.

She turned the page.

A sharp smell hit her— copper, salt, something older. The ink on this spread bled at the edges, feathering like wounds. A circle burned into the parchment glowed faintly under the candlelight, and for a moment, Hermione thought it might actually be warm.

The header was in jagged script. She didn’t know the dialect, but the meaning pulsed clear as magic:

“Ritual for the Severing of Boundaries.”

Her breath caught.

She scanned the page.

There were no wands involved. No incantations as she knew them. Just instructions— ancient, jagged instructions that sounded more like invocation than spellwork. She saw the word for “threshold” repeated again and again. Blood was mentioned five times. Pain, once. Names, three.

She read faster.

This wasn’t a curse. Not entirely. It was… a method. A door-breaker. A ritual to undo wards, to tear through protections laced with familial blood, ancestral claim, and fear. It was the kind of spell meant for vaults, for tombs.

For the Gaunt shack.

Her heart kicked hard. She read it again, slower.

It would work. She knew it would. The logic behind it was eldritch but precise— ancient spell architecture, brutal in its efficiency. It used the land against itself. It called on inheritance. It didn’t break the wards so much as trick them into letting her in.

It was elegant.

And horrifying.

The cost was clear.

Blood— hers, specifically. No proxies allowed.

Pain— also hers. 

A name— not her own. Someone else’s. Someone living.

And something else. The last line was more suggestion than rule:

“Whatever the magic claims, it will keep.”

She didn’t know what that meant.

She didn’t care.

The page felt heavy under her fingertips, like it knew it had been chosen.

She drew a circle around the title with a shaking hand.

There. It was done.

She’d signed the contract— not with ink, but intent.

The book didn’t protest. Didn’t glow. Didn’t curse her.

It just sat there, pulsing faintly.

Waiting.

There was a rising in her chest. Not quite joy. Not safety.

But something that moved like hope— skeletal and shivering, dragging itself upright.

She hadn’t felt it in weeks.

The spell shimmered beneath her fingertips. Ink still drying. Blood still fresh. The page pulsed faintly, like a heartbeat.

It was possible.

The wards at the Gaunt shack, the ones that had nearly killed her, could be undone. Not by brute force. Not by cleverness. But with this. With ruinous, precise intent. With a cost she could control.

Her hand trembled— not from pain, but from want.

It would work.

It would work.

She leaned back, eyes slipping shut for a moment.

And in the dark behind her lids, the pale girl’s face surfaced.

Not just the sigil.

Not just the book.

But all of it.

The way she’d been there since the beginning— since the very first day Hermione had stumbled into this twisted past with her ribs too tight and her name still a lie on her tongue. The girl hadn’t spoken to her. Not at first. Not really.

But she’d watched.

Always watched.

In the flicker of candles. In the hush of hallways. In the strange silences between moments. There was never warmth in it. Never kinship. But there had been… recognition. A tilt of the head. A glint of the eye. An unspoken knowing that Hermione wasn’t what she claimed to be.

And yet—

She hadn’t said a word.

Not to Dumbledore. Not to Dippet. Not to Riddle. Not even to her peers.

Instead, she’d left clues like offerings.

A warning outside the Knights' meeting. A muttered phrase beneath the lake. A book that could kill a man with a single page.

And this—

This spell.

This weapon.

It was for her.

Hermione didn’t know what the girl wanted. What she was. But she knew, with a sudden, blinding certainty, that the girl had placed her bet. That somewhere, in whatever shattered logic governed her mind, she had chosen her.

Not Tom.

Not anyone else.

Her.

The girl who was dying. Who might still win.

And somehow, that mattered.

It mattered more than it should have.

She had given Hermione this. No words. No warnings. Just slid it across the table like an executioner laying down a blade.

Not a gift. A weapon.

Hermione opened her eyes.

There were still things to lose.

But for the first time in days, she believed she might survive.

Even if it meant clawing her way through bone.

Chapter 23: Hands in the Dark

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The book felt heavier than it should.

Not by weight— though even that was wrong, thick and lopsided like something stitched together from bone and secrets— but by presence. It pressed against her spine with each step she took, tucked inside her satchel like a dormant creature. Hermione climbed higher.

The Astronomy Tower spiralled above her, lit only by thin strands of starlight seeping through arrow-slit windows. Her footsteps echoed up the stone. One hand on the bannister. One clenched in a fist. She didn’t know if it was anger, or caution, or something more primal.

She should’ve gone to bed. Should’ve shelved the thing and cast a ward around it and tried to forget the way her fingers had split open when she’d whispered its language aloud. She should’ve pretended not to know the sigil. Pretended not to know who had burned it into Lestrange’s chest.

But she did know.

And the girl who had done it was waiting for her.

She paused at the final landing. The wooden door was slightly ajar. Wind slipped through the gap, soft and spectral, smelling faintly of old stone and starlight.

Hermione stepped inside.

The tower was empty except for her.

And the girl.

She stood at the parapet, bone-white against the dark— a statue carved from moonlight and silence. Her hair, unbound, spilt like liquid silver down her back, catching the starlight in fractured strands. The wind, though soft, did not touch her robes. They hung still around her frame, as if the air itself refused to disturb her.

Above her, the sky was blooming— constellations unfolding in quiet rhythm, like the slow exhale of an ancient god. The stars blinked awake, cold and watching, and she looked back at them as if she knew their names.

There was something unearthly in her stillness. Not fragile— never that— but precise. As though every part of her had been placed with intention by a hand that understood reverence. She was too pale for this world, too calm for the living. Like a maiden from a deathless painting, left here by accident, waiting for someone to name her.

For a moment, Hermione forgot the book. Forgot the sigil. Forgot her questions, her plans, her body.

She just… looked.

She was something born of myth— so unearthly, so ruinously beautiful, that Hermione felt the staggering urge to fall to her knees and worship. 

She didn’t turn as Hermione entered.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t move.

But she had been expecting her.

Hermione’s hand drifted toward her satchel. The book pulsed, faintly warm.

She took a breath. Then another. Then:

“What is that book?”

“Why did you give it to me?”

The wind answered before she did. A cold rush through the tower mouth, like the air itself held its breath.

The girl tilted her head, just slightly— toward the stars.

“Because you needed it.”

She didn’t trust her.

Not really.

Not with her wand. Not with her back turned. Not with something like this.

Just gazed over the parapet with those flat, moonless eyes like she’d known it would come to this. Like she’d always known.

Hermione swallowed.

The girl hadn’t given her the book. She’d placed it. Slid it across the table without a word, without even sitting. As if handing off a curse. Or a responsibility. Or a match, to someone already standing in a forest of dry grass.

And Hermione had taken it.

Opened it.

Read it.

Tested it.

Because she had to.

Because no one else could.

She thought of the curses. Of the way her fingers had split. Of the sigil— that same sigil— buried in the pages like a secret that wasn’t meant to be hidden at all.

She thought of the girl by the Great Lake, still as moonlight. Thought of that same presence beside her in the Great Hall, silent and sharp. The handkerchief offered, wordless, in the hush of an alcove.

Not a warning.

An invitation.

There were things Hermione had always believed herself capable of— things she’d prepared for. Violence. Sacrifice. Death, if needed.

But this was something else.

This wasn’t resistance.

It was… transformation. Acceptance. Becoming something darker than she’d ever allowed herself to be.

And the pale girl saw that in her.

Not with judgement.

But with acknowledgement.

Hermione’s throat was dry. Her palm itched where the old blood had crusted over, scabbed.

The girl before her was still watching the stars.

Hermione watched her.

Then, quietly: “Why me?”

The pale girl didn’t look at her.

She tilted her head back instead, gaze tracing constellations Hermione couldn’t name, lips parted just slightly— like she was listening for something above the wind.

“The stars are quiet tonight,” she said at last, voice like crushed bone. 

Hermione said nothing.

The girl blinked once, slow. “They aren’t always. Some scream.”

One heartbeat. Another. Then she turned to face her, something sharper threading her voice now: “Why you? Because you opened it. And didn’t stop.”

The wind picked up. It tugged at the girl’s pale hair like thread being unspooled. Her expression didn’t change.

“Others have tried. Looked at it. Flipped through the first pages, skimmed the index, tried to decipher the scripture. It blurred for them. Bled through their minds like ink in water.”

She stepped closer, just enough that her voice dropped.

“You read it.”

“Only because you—”

“Because I made it readable.” She cut in, gentle but cold. “Yes. But that’s been done before. It didn’t work on them. It worked on you.” 

She lifted a hand— just briefly— and pointed toward Hermione’s bag.

“It’s Zagovory. Blood-bound. Ancient Slavic. Not meant for your eyes. Not meant for anyone’s, anymore.” 

Hermione’s mouth opened, then closed.

“But it read you back. And decided you were worth reading.”

Hermione swallowed. The sky behind the girl had deepened into black, the stars clearer now— too sharp, too white.

“So where did it come from?” Hermione asked, voice low, curious. “The book.”

The girl’s eyes didn’t move from the sky.

“My mother bled on it. Her mother before her. And her mother before that.” 

The words were matter-of-fact, not dramatic. Like a recipe passed down.

“My family traces its line to the Zorya.”

Hermione frowned. “The—?”

The girl raised a hand. Not to hush, exactly. More like a warning.

“Not gods. Not saints. Sisters.” Her eyes didn’t leave the stars. “Zorya Utrennyaya, the morning star. Zorya Vechernyaya, the evening. And Zorya Polunochnaya— midnight. They watch the sky. They keep the dark things chained. Not out of love. Not mercy. Just… rhythm. Duty. The way tides pull.”

Hermione stayed quiet.

She went on, softly: “We don’t worship them. That’s too simple. It’s older than that. They’re in our marrow. The stars are their eyes, and we were born under them. Not by accident.”

A strange pressure hung in the air. Not heavy, exactly— more like breath held too long.

“My mother called it devotion. My grandmother called it debt.”

The girl’s lip curled delicately. 

“But it’s always the same. When you turn thirteen, you get the book. A candle. A needle. You choose how deep it goes.”

Hermione’s voice came rough, unsure. “And what did you choose?”

The girl looked down at her hands. The tips of her fingers were ink-stained, as if something had bled through her skin.

“Too much.”

The girl tilted her head toward the stars again.

“There are no men in our family.”

Hermione blinked. “None?”

“They die. Always have. The line goes back centuries— through blood, through birth, through women alone. Men come and go. A necessary coupling. A seed. That’s all.”

Her voice wasn’t bitter. Just ancient. Like she wasn’t speaking from her own life, but from a memory carried in marrow. 

“They die young. Some vanish. Some drown. Some walk into forests and never come back. My father… I never met him. None of us do.”

“What happened to him?”

“Walked into the Baikal, didn’t resurface.”

A strange wind crept through the tower again, lifting the corners of Hermione’s cloak. The book in her bag pulsed warm.

“My grandmother used to say we began with a pact. Not with devils, not with gods. Something older. Something that remembered the first fire, and hated it. The Zagovory is what remains of that pact. A book passed from mother to daughter. Always the women. Always.” She turned her head slightly, finally looking at Hermione. Her eyes were unreadable.

“We don’t choose it. We inherit it. You don’t get to say no to blood.”

Hermione didn’t speak. The wind curled around the tower like something half-alive, brushing at her collar, nosing into the open fold of her cloak. She moved to the edge, stepping over a frost-lined tile, and sat with care— knees drawn up, elbows on thighs, gaze fixed on the blur of stars beyond the battlements.

It was a long drop. But she’d stopped fearing the fall weeks ago.

She turned the book over in her lap. It pulsed faintly through the cloth of her bag— warmth where there should have been cold. The girl’s words echoed louder than the wind now.

Devotion. Not worship. Debt, not belief. A needle. A candle. Thirteen years old.

She tried to imagine it: receiving a relic bound in human skin, being told to bleed or be nothing. A mother pressing it into her palms like a birthright. Like inheritance. 

Something tightened low in her stomach. Not fear. Not even pity.

Recognition.

There were different kinds of rites. Different kinds of mothers.

Hermione glanced sideways, toward the girl still standing a few paces off— shoulders straight, arms slack at her sides like a puppet not yet moved.

“Sit,” Hermione said, voice low. Not command. Not question.

A moment passed.

Then another.

The girl stepped forward.

She sat.

They didn’t look at each other. Not quite. Just faced the stars, silent and jagged and too still.

For a moment, there was no Hogwarts. No tower. No war. Just two girls. Just rot and bone and sky.

Hermione pulled the book from her bag.

It landed between them with a muffled, ugly sound— like something that shouldn’t be living, but still was. The stitched cover glistened faintly in the starlight.

She flipped it open. Not to the beginning. Not to the rituals.

To the page with the sigil.

That twisted spiral. That jagged, mirrored hand. The mark that had bloomed across Lestrange’s chest like a punishment etched by fire.

She didn’t say anything. Just turned the book toward the pale girl and waited.

The girl didn’t flinch— instead, her gaze dropped to the page. Her expression didn’t change.

“You did this,” Hermione said. Not a question.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

Wind stirred the girl’s hair, slow and spectral.

Hermione’s fingers tightened slightly on the page. “You carved it into his chest.”

The girl glanced at her then. “He deserved worse.”

The stars above them flickered, or maybe that was the haze of magic still clinging to Hermione’s skin. Her shoulder ached where the duel had torn her open.

She pressed on, low: “So you gave me that book, knowing what it held.”

“No,” she said. “I gave it to you because you’ll need it.”

The silence curled around them. 

Then, quieter—

“And because I trust you not to waste it.”

The girl reached out— slowly, almost delicately— and placed her hand on the book.

Not to take it, not yet. Just to touch it.

Her fingers brushed the uneven stitching along the spine. She held it the way one might hold a reliquary. A relic. Something sacred and profane all at once. Her thumb skimmed the corner where a flake of dried blood had curled like old parchment.

Then, wordlessly, she lifted it into her lap.

Hermione watched her.

Noticed how the girl’s shoulders seemed to draw inward. How her pale hands curled around the cover like they were remembering something. Like they’d done this before. Many times. As a child, maybe. Or as something smaller.

She looked like she was holding a piece of her own body.

And somehow… Hermione felt like an intruder. Like she wasn’t supposed to see this. Like she’d stumbled into something ancient and deeply private, and the girl hadn’t stopped her— just allowed it, with the same cold patience she did everything.

The reverence in the girl’s touch didn’t just speak of fear. It spoke of bloodline. Of burden. Of love, maybe, twisted and dried out and ritualised until it barely resembled the thing.

Hermione blinked.

The book had never felt heavier. Not even when she carried it up the tower.

And when she finally looked up, still cradling the thing like an heirloom—

Hermione said, quietly, “You loved her, didn’t you?”

The girl didn’t ask who she meant.

She just nodded. Once.

Without speaking, she opened the book.

Her fingers moved like she knew exactly where to go— past the bloodied pages, the ink-bled corners, the sigils that hummed when touched. She didn’t look at Hermione. She didn’t hesitate.

Flip.

Flip.

Flip.

Then she stopped.

A page near the centre. Blackened at the edges, as if it had once caught flame and been doused too late. The ink was dry and cracked, its characters sharp and brittle, a lattice of angular script surrounding a central diagram— a sun split by a blade.

The girl touched it with one pale finger. Pressed once, lightly, to the margin of the sun.

“This one,” she said, as though identifying a herb in a textbook. “Not enough salt. Or sorrow.”

She didn’t blink. Didn’t pause to explain.

Hermione stared at the page. Her eyes traced the spell’s structure, the components required— two types of ash, a circle drawn in grief, and a name spoken backwards under moonlight.

The final line was smeared. Faint. As if someone had run their thumb over it, over and over, long after the spell had been cast.

The girl exhaled, but it wasn’t a sigh. More like a breath held too long finally let out.

“She bled from her ears before she died,” she added, still studying the page. “I remember the way her eyes rolled back. She tried to speak, but it came out wrong. Like bells, but cracked.”

Hermione swallowed.

She didn’t seem mournful. Didn’t seem anything.

She just closed the book.

“She knew it might happen,” she said at last, voice like gravel. “They all do.”

The silence turned elegiacal.

“And now so do you.”

They sat together at the edge of the tower.

The book rested between them now, heavy as stone. Closed, but not forgotten. Hermione could still feel it pulsing faintly— like something half-asleep, dreaming of salt and bone.

The sky had deepened to violet. Stars blinked out one by one, cold and watchful. Far below, the castle breathed in dim candlelight.

Neither girl spoke.

Not right away.

Just the sound of the wind threading through their hair. The slight creak of stone under shifting weight.

The girl’s posture was perfect. Poised. As if she might vanish if she let herself slump.

Hermione glanced at her. Pale profile lit in starlight, eyes unfocused. Still as a statue carved in another century.

Two girls. Too young to carry what they carried. Too alone to admit it.

Hermione reached out— not quickly, not with certainty— and touched the girl’s hand.

It was cool. Not cold.

She didn’t flinch. Didn’t look. But after a moment, she turned her palm upward and let Hermione’s fingers slot between her own.

Their hands rested between them, light and unspoken.

No vows. No promises. Just weight. Shared.

Fate, Hermione thought, should’ve picked someone else.

But it hadn’t.

And for now— for this moment— she wasn’t alone.

The tower groaned softly behind them. Old stone remembering other centuries. Other girls, maybe. Other hands held in the dark.

Hermione exhaled through her nose, low and steady. Her thumb brushed against the girl’s knuckle— barely a movement, almost thoughtless— but the girl stilled beneath it. Not startled. Just… present.

Hermione didn’t look at her. Couldn’t.

Instead, she tilted her head back and stared up. The stars were too sharp tonight. Like teeth. They didn’t flicker. Just hung there. Watching.

“I never meant to come here— not really,” she confessed, voice barely a whisper.

The girl didn’t answer. Her grip didn’t loosen.

“I was supposed to… fix something. Be a blade. Cut the rot out—”

Another pause. Longer.

“—But it’s rotting me, too.”

A silence stretched. Not empty— just deliberate.

Then the girl said, “You’re not rotting. You’re being… hollowed. There’s a difference.”

Hermione turned to her slowly. “And what happens when there’s nothing left?”

Porcelain eyes flicked over her face. Not searching— knowing. As if she’d already seen the answer.

“You fill it with something else,” she said. “But it won’t be yours.”

Hermione didn’t know what to say to that. So she said nothing.

Instead, she leaned her head to the side— just slightly— until it hovered near the girl’s shoulder. Not touching. Not asking.

The girl shifted.

A breath. A heartbeat.

Then she rested her head against Hermione’s, light as snowfall.

It wasn’t closeness. Not really.

It was alignment.

Two girls, too full of ghosts, holding still against the wind.

Below them, the castle dreamed.

And above, the stars did not sleep.

The moment didn’t end so much as it dissolved— slow and inevitable, like breath fading against a windowpane.

Hermione shifted first. She pulled her hand back, carefully, the ghost of the girl’s skin still clinging to her palm like static. The cold rushed in immediately to take its place.

She stood.

Her limbs ached with stillness. Her back twinged from the stone. But she didn’t stretch. Didn’t sigh. Just gathered herself— layer by layer— until the armour slid back into place.

She looked down at the girl, still seated, still watching.

The book rested between them like something holy. Or dangerous. Or both.

Hermione didn’t ask for it back. It wasn’t necessary, she remembered what she needed to… and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to touch it again.

The silence had shifted between them. Not strained— but weighted. As if something had passed, wordless and irreversible.

She turned.

Took a step toward the stairwell.

Then another.

And just as her hand met the railing, the girl spoke.

Her voice was quiet— not fragile, not uncertain— but meant only for her.

“Whatever you plan to do…” Her throat bobbed. “Be careful.”

Hermione froze.

The girl’s gaze didn’t falter, still fixed on the firmament as if it held the answers. “Not all doors can be closed again.”

The wind caught the edge of Hermione’s robes, twisting the fabric around her ankles. The air felt wrong. Full of warnings.

After a moment, she nodded. Just once.

Not a promise. Not quite thanks.

Just… acknowledgement.

Hermione lingered at the threshold of the stairwell.

The tower behind her breathed silence. Stars blinked overhead, cold and still, and the girl on the stone ledge hadn’t moved— a pale silhouette against a sky too wide for comfort.

Something in her chest tugged— quiet, insistent. Like a thread wound tight around a question.

She took one step back toward her.

“I still don’t know what to call you,” she said quietly.

The girl didn’t answer at first.

Just turned her head— slow, deliberate — until their eyes met.

Still.

Still as frost. Still as sleep. Still as something buried.

“You don’t need to call me anything,” she replied, tone flat but not unkind. As if it were a mercy.

Hermione tilted her head. “I’d like to.”

The wind moved between them. High and thin and trembling— like breath caught between lips that never parted.

The stillness bloomed there. Long. Measured.

The girl’s voice, when it came, felt older than she was. Older than this place. “You don’t just give a name away, Dufort.”

Hermione almost smiled— tired, wry. “I’m not asking for your soul.”

“No,” the girl murmured, eyes narrowing faintly. “You’re asking for something worse.”

Another silence.

Heavier now. Thicker.

The stars above blinked, unblinking.

Then—

“Severine.”

The name fell from her lips like a spell. No louder than a whisper, but sharp— precise— the kind of word that etched itself into bone.

It hung in the air, hovering.

And then—

“But only once,” Severine said.

Her voice was quiet. Final. A drawn blade.

Hermione didn’t repeat it.

Didn’t need to.

Notes:

had to pull from slavic mythology because i love it so much and its very dear to me. the Zorya are real! and so is Zagovory<3 hope this chapter was enjoyable, we finally got our girls name reveal!! there is a reason i’ve withheld it for this long, everything i write has a reason, you’ll just have to watch it pan out….

Chapter 24: Heretic

Notes:

this is a heavier chapter, so please read with care.

Chapter Text

Hermione sat curled into the arm of a velvet-backed chair, book spread open on her knees. She wasn’t really reading. Hadn’t been for pages. The words blurred, shuffled, rearranged themselves when she blinked. The firelight caught the edge of each letter, gilding them, softening them. But none of it sank in.

Then— paper.

A whisper. A weightless shift. When she glanced down, it was there: a sliver of parchment tucked between the pages.

She hadn’t seen it fall.

She hadn’t turned the page.

It just was.

Her pulse jumped. Fingers reached. The parchment was yellowed, warm from the fire, and scrawled in a tight, burned hand:

Come. Midnight. Forest’s edge.

She didn’t react— not visibly. Not yet.

But across from her, Severine moved.

Not much. Just the slow, precise lifting of her gaze from the book in her lap to Hermione’s face. No words. No gesture. Just her eyes.

And the look in them.

It wasn’t alarm.

It wasn’t even curiosity.

It was sorrow.

Sorrow like mourning. Sorrow like witnessing a storm you cannot stop— and choosing not to look away.

Severine looked… solemn. More than solemn. Her expression was carved, her stillness unnatural. As if she were waiting for something to begin. Or end. As if she’d already seen both.

Hermione’s throat tightened. She tucked the note into her sleeve.

Neither girl spoke.

The fire hissed. The hour ticked on.

And Severine did not break her gaze.

Hermione stood from her chair, moved like someone sleepwalking.

Not hurried. Not afraid. Just quiet. Slow.

The common room door swung shut behind her with a whisper, and still, she said nothing. Not even to herself. Not yet. There was a kind of stillness she’d learned to wear like armour. Tonight, she wrapped herself in it.

She reached the dormitory without thinking. No footsteps. Just motion. Just muscle memory.

Her wand was where it always was: nestled snug against her forearm in a holster charmed to hug the skin. She unfastened it with a flick of her fingers, the leather peeling back like a second layer of flesh. The wood was warm when she touched it. Familiar. She kissed it without thinking, held it for a moment— steady— then slid it down, tucking it against her thigh and securing it beneath the hem of her skirt. No one would see.

Then the cloak.

Black. Heavy. Frayed at the edges.

She pulled it from her trunk and draped it over her shoulders. Not the one she wore for lessons. This one was thicker. Meant for silence. Meant for cold. Meant for things done after midnight when the castle dared not look.

The wind would tear through the trees tonight. She felt it in her chest.

She fastened the clasp at her throat. Slowly. Carefully. Her fingers shook once— just once— and then steadied.

And then the thoughts came.

What are you doing?

That was the first one. The quiet voice. Still soft. Still reasonable. She ignored it.

You don’t know what this is.

True. But not quite.

You know exactly what this is.

Yes. She did.

This wasn’t some petty midnight duel. This wasn’t another clever game in the forest. This wasn’t a test she could fail and slink away from.

This was something else.

Something final.

She looked down at her boots. At the trembling curve of her own fingers. At the pulse in her wrist.

She could run.

She could.

She could walk right into Dumbledore’s office, slam the note on the desk, and tell him everything. She could pack a bag. She could Apparate the moment she cleared the wards. She could write to the Ministry, to the DMLE, to someone, to anyone—

But she wouldn’t.

She wouldn’t because there was no one left to write to. Because she couldn’t just Apparate away, couldn’t run— not anymore. Because this was it. The edge of the path. The moment where you step forward… or disappear.

Because if she didn’t go—

Tom Riddle— Voldemort, would win.

He would win and no one would know.

That was what made her sickest of all: the idea of failing quietly. Silently. Without fanfare. Without witnesses. Just vanishing, and letting him take the world like a snake swallowing its own tail.

And so, she went.

Because there were worse things than dying.

Because the girl in the mirror— the one with sunken cheeks and old blood on her collar— had already made up her mind.

Because she’d felt Severine watching her in the firelight, and knew.

Because she’d read the book.

Because she’d practised.

Because part of her— the rotted part, the part that no longer dreamed— wanted to see what came next.

Even if it killed her.

Especially if it did.

She didn’t look back.

The common room door shut behind her like a tombstone settling into place. Severine had not spoken, not even moved, but Hermione had felt the weight of her gaze long after she passed. There’d been something final in it. Like grief. Like a farewell.

The corridors were quiet in a way that felt wrong. Not peaceful— not even dead. Just… expectant. The torches flickered low, casting elongated shadows that slithered against the walls, reaching out like hands. She kept her eyes forward. Didn’t breathe too loudly. Didn’t let her steps echo.

Not that anyone was listening.

She slipped through the entrance hall and out into the night.

The cold met her like a memory. She pulled her cloak tighter, the wool catching at her throat. She didn’t remember the air being this sharp. This vivid. As if the world had grown crueller overnight. Or maybe it was just her. Maybe she was sharper now. Edges where there used to be curves, shrapnel where there used to be mosaic. 

The grounds were drenched in moonlight. Everything silvered. The lake was a sheet of steel in the distance, the trees beyond it blacker than pitch. A fine mist rose from the grass like breath.

She moved forward.

Down the slope. Past the greenhouses. Past Hagrid’s dark hut. Past the line where Hogwarts stopped and the Forbidden Forest began— the line you weren’t supposed to cross.

She crossed it.

Not with a flourish. Not with fear. Just… step by step.

Each footfall felt heavier than the last. Not physically— magically. Like the very ground recognised her as a trespasser. As rot.

She thought of Severine’s silence. The way she hadn’t reached out, hadn’t warned her, hadn’t begged her not to go. That was the thing that scared her most. Severine knew. And still… she’d let her go.

The trees loomed tall above her, branches locking together like ribs overhead. No wind moved. No creature stirred.

The forest was holding its breath.

She walked on.

Her wand thudded lightly against her thigh with each step, a reminder. A heartbeat. She didn’t need light— not tonight. The path opened before her in strange ways. As if it wanted her to come.

And she knew— knew— whatever this was, she wouldn’t leave the same, and in some distant far off part of her, she thought Severine knew, too. 

Perhaps she wouldn’t leave at all.

She reached the clearing like stepping into a breath held too long.

They were waiting for her.

Six figures in black. Each masked. The kind of masks you couldn’t place— not animal, not human— all carved from deep-burnished wood or bone, some smooth, some slightly jagged, all faceless. All watching.

And in the centre: him.

Tom Riddle stood as if he had always stood there— as if the clearing had grown around him. His robes were blacker than the others’, finer too, and his face was bare. Bare and pale and precise. He did not smile.

The air didn’t move. Even the stars above seemed distant, like holes poked through cloth. The moonlight reached them, but only just. Hermione stopped at the edge of the clearing.

He spoke.

No wand. No theatrics. Just words. Low. Clear. Sacred.

“We were seven. We are six.” His voice lilted in the cold, syllables spiralling like smoke.

“We are bound not by birth nor lineage, but by choice. By devotion. By what we are willing to do that others are not.” 

Each masked figure turned toward her, slowly. Together. As one.

“Lestrange is gone. Foolish. Weak. Faithless. He tore from us a seat and left us incomplete. But fate does not abide a vacancy.”

Hermione felt it in her bones— the way something ancient stirred at his words. The way the earth seemed to pulse once, low beneath her boots.

“Seven is the number of completion. Seven days. Seven stars. Seven seals. We are six. We choose you.”

The masked figures raised their hands in unison, palms out, fingers stiff. Like a hex, like a vow.

Tom took one slow step forward, his voice thickening.

“You may still run. You may still scream. You may even fight. But you will not be spared.” His eyes were gleaming now. Not bright— sharp.

“If you cross the circle, you are ours. And what is taken by us, is never returned whole.”

The silence threatened to choke her. 

“This is no test. No game. This is faith by blade. Sacrament by blood. Will you take your place?”

The circle waited.

The trees leaned closer.

The stars did not blink.

She had known, somewhere in her marrow, what this was the moment the note slipped into her book. The same way she’d known the moment Severine looked at her and didn’t speak— didn’t need to. The same way she’d known when she walked through the forest, that she was not being summoned. She was being claimed.

They had lost one.

And now they would take her.

Not kill her. Not quite. But take her apart all the same.

Hermione stood at the edge of the clearing, cloak clutched close around her, heart not racing but hollow— like it had already beat itself out. There was no panic left. Only the slow thrum of inevitability. It felt like falling before the ground meets you. Like the moment you see the curse coming and know it’s going to land.

Lestrange wasn’t dead. She knew that. She felt it— in the absence where he used to be. He was ruined, his seat vacant. And somehow, all of them agreed, without speaking, without needing to— she would fill it.

She should have run.

She could still run.

But she wouldn’t. Not because she was brave. Not because she believed in anything anymore.

Because she had already lost too much to turn back.

Because she knew her mission would kill her eventually— and maybe, just maybe, this way, she got to choose how.

Maybe this way, she died slower. Just enough time to finish what she started.

That was the lie she told herself.

The truth was darker.

The truth was: part of her wanted this.

Not all of her. Not even most. But a part. Some bitter, scorched place inside her— the part that had been peeling blood from her gums, that had woken at night to press shaking fingers to her own ribcage just to feel if her heart was still beating— that part had wanted to be chosen.

To be recognised. Feared. Set apart.

To matter.

Even like this.

Especially like this.

She could feel it already— the line between who she’d been and who she was about to become. It was razor-thin, but it would not be crossed lightly. No one came back from this. Not really. Not whole.

She was not here to survive. She was here to end something. And whatever they asked of her— she would do it.

Because she was already dying.

Because she was already gone.

Because there was nothing left to save.

Her hands were shaking, but she did not move.

She stared into the centre of the clearing where Tom stood, where the masked figures waited, and she said goodbye to herself— not in words, but in the stillness of her body.

And then she stepped forward.

The circle did not part.

They only watched.

Six masked figures cloaked in black, faces hidden behind bone-white masks— all featureless, all staring.

And Tom at the centre, unmasked, untouched by the cold. His eyes tracking her like a hound scenting blood.

He did not speak.

Not yet.

But someone moved.

A Knight to the left of her— quite tall, lean, she thought it might be Dolohov. He stepped forward, silent, and held out a folded piece of cloth. Pale. White. Blinding in the dark.

A dress.

Thin as parchment. Unstitched at the sides. Sleeveless. Unhemmed.

It looked like it had been made to be ruined.

Hermione did not reach for it.

Not at first.

Her breath was steady, but her body felt carved from stone. Her hands— traitors— began to move before her mind could catch up. Cloak first. It slid from her shoulders like a pelt and pooled at her feet, black against the moss.

Still, no one moved.

She didn’t look at them. Didn’t let herself.

One hand to her buttons. Then the other.

She undressed slowly, like it was a spell. Each motion practised, ritualistic. Blazer shrugged off. Jumper pulled over her head. Shirt peeled away. Skirt unfastened. Tights down, shoes kicked off, cold air scraping her skin like teeth.

She stood in her underthings— the only thing left— and the air stung her like a thousand needles.

It felt like surrender. It was.

She heard one of the Knights shift, perhaps to see better. She didn’t turn to look. If she saw their eyes, she might falter. She was glad they wore masks. 

She unclasped her bra.

Let it fall.

Then, her knickers.

When she was bare, truly bare, she reached for the white dress.

Her fingers left smudges on it.

She stepped into it, pulling it over her body like a burial shroud. It clung to her— not tight, not loose, just there— a second skin that did nothing to hide her shame.

Her feet were bare. Her legs bare. Her arms, neck, throat— all exposed.

She did not speak. She did not ask what came next.

She stood there, dressed like a bride at a funeral.

And waited.

And then Tom raised his hand.

No wand. No word.

Just a curl of his fingers.

Her body obeyed before her mind could brace for it— a sharp heat on her thigh, sudden and searing. Her wand slipped from beneath the fabric where it had been strapped, torn free as if by invisible claws. It flew through the air like prey.

He caught it lazily.

Between two fingers.

As if it weighed nothing.

As if she weighed nothing.

Hermione didn’t move.

Didn’t flinch.

But her whole body screamed.

He turned the wand over in his hand. Studied it. Tilted his head the way one might when reading an epitaph, curious to know who had died.

He didn’t speak. Just looked at it— at her— and then tucked the wand into his own robes.

She felt the loss like a severing. Like something sacred had been plucked from her ribs.

Tom’s eyes met hers. Not a flicker of warmth. No cruelty either. Just… inevitability.

Then he turned, cloak whispering behind him as he stepped back toward the centre of the grove.

The circle closed once more.

She had nothing now.

Not even her name.

Tom raised a single hand.

No wand. No words.

Four of the Knights peeled away at once.

It wasn’t rehearsed. It didn’t need to be.

Their bodies moved as one, silent and obedient, cloaks stirring like wings in the cold wind as they stepped backwards into the shadows between trees. No glances exchanged. No acknowledgement given. They left the circle in perfect silence, swallowed by the forest in under ten heartbeats.

Hermione watched them go.

Her arms remained loose at her sides. Her feet did not move.

She told herself it was symbolic.

Maybe they were sent to form a new circle. Or to light something. Fetch something. The thought came fast, absurdly reasonable. Grounding.

That’s all it was. That had to be all.

It wasn’t that the ground felt colder now. It wasn’t that the wind had died. It wasn’t that the space left behind— where they had stood— felt wrong somehow. Hollowed. Like breath held in a room too long.

The remaining two Knights didn’t stir. They stood like pillars flanking her. No expression. No mouth to speak. No eyes to see.

Tom stood opposite. Watching.

He did not blink.

The forest waited.

Hermione’s throat was dry. Her tongue pressed flat to the roof of her mouth. She swallowed, but it didn’t help.

She told herself again— they’re just preparing something. This was theatre. Nothing would happen yet. There were more steps, surely. More verses to recite, objects to place, circles to draw. Something simple. Something symbolic. Something safe.

She shifted her weight between her feet.

The leaves beneath her felt damp.

The stars overhead were sharp. Too sharp. It felt like she could cut herself on them. The moon was worse— curved like a karambit, gleaming with detached malice. She wondered, distantly, how it might feel to bury it in her belly, to open herself beneath its gaze.

Tom still said nothing.

She could feel something building. A silence too deliberate. A held breath waiting to be released.

She tried not to imagine what they were fetching, what they were preparing. 

Tried not to know.

Her fingers curled. Her jaw clenched. Her chest ached from holding so much stillness.

She didn’t ask.

She didn’t want the answer.

Because if she did— if she spoke, if she broke the silence, if she let her voice tremble— then this would stop being ceremony.

It would become real.

A sound broke the silence.

Not footsteps. Not voices.

It was softer than that. Gentler.

The crackle of branches under velvet weight. The hush of breath held between trees. The brushing of something living against the cold and rotting leaves.

Hermione turned.

And saw it.

They emerged with it like wardens escorting a god.

Four figures, black-robed and silent, flanking something that should not have belonged to this place, this night, this ritual soaked with dread. It moved slowly. Willingly. No rope. No reins.

A unicorn.

Its coat was not white. It was light incarnate. Pearl and moonstone, milk and frost, woven into silk. Its mane rippled like water catching starlight— every step sent ribbons of light fluttering down its sides. The horn on its head shimmered with bluish silver, curved just slightly like a blade forged in dreams.

Its eyes were deep.

Not intelligent the way humans were. Not wild the way predators were. They were ancient. Kind. Knowing.

Hermione’s breath caught in her throat.

There was something unspeakable about its beauty— something that felt wrong to witness. As though she’d laid eyes on a prayer in motion. As though she’d reached too far and touched the skin of God.

Its golden hooves didn’t strike the earth. They seemed to bless it.

Even the Knights stepped lightly beside it.

And in its presence, Hermione felt—

Fury.

Raw and bitter. Sudden and blinding. Her hands clenched at her sides before she knew it.

It wasn’t fair.

This— this creature, this sacred thing— wasn’t meant to be here. Not in this twisted grove beneath dead trees. Not under the breathless watch of masked men. Not before him.

This was wrong.

This was wrong.

But Tom began to speak.

Again.

His voice did not rise. It did not waver. It was smooth as velvet and cold as stone.

“We are creatures of blood and pact,” he said, voice clear. “Each of us wears a chain you cannot see. Forged not from steel, but sacrifice. No one joins us unmarked.”

He paced, each word measured, each syllable heavy.

“There are acts which unravel the soul. Acts which part you from your past self— not by force, but by choice. And once made, you do not return. You cannot.”

He stopped just beside the unicorn. It did not flinch. His black robes curled near its golden hooves, and still, the creature did not shy away.

“Only one with nothing left to lose,” Tom said, quiet now, almost reverent, “and everything left to gain— would do what we ask.”

Hermione’s breath hitched.

No one moved.

No one explained.

But she understood.

Not in words, not even in thoughts— but in feeling.

They wanted her to destroy it.

Not just harm. Not just bleed. Destroy.

A creature of myth. Of purity. Of ancient grace and unspeakable innocence.

The image formed before she could stop it— her own hand, shaking, holding a blade. The soft give of skin. The rupture of a chest not meant to be opened. Warmth flooding her wrists. The scent of iron and starlight.

Her knees almost gave.

Not like this. Not with that. That creature hadn’t done a single thing wrong in its life. Not a single wicked breath. It was pure. Entirely. In a way she hadn’t been since she was eleven. Maybe not even then.

She wanted to scream. To curse them all into dust. To run forward and wrap her arms around the unicorn’s neck and weep like a child.

But she didn’t move.

The fury twisted in her chest. It had nowhere to go. It gnawed at her ribs and stuck in her throat. Her face remained impassive.

Her heart did not.

The unicorn looked at her.

And blinked.

Not fearfully.

Forgivingly.

Hermione wanted to vomit. Or strike something. Or die.

But instead— she burned.

Her lips parted, just slightly, like she might speak.

But no sound came out.

Because she knew.

Tom wasn’t going to command her, force her. 

He didn’t need to.

This wasn’t a ritual of obedience. This was a ritual of willingness.

And that was the cruelty of it.

Tom moved through the circle like a shadow made flesh.

His robes didn’t rustle. His feet didn’t sound. His presence carved the air, silent and surgical, parting the moment like silk.

And when he reached her, he didn’t speak. Not at first.

He only looked at her.

And then extended the blade.

It was long. Silvered. The handle carved from bone, polished smooth by years of hands before hers. The edge was wicked— ritual-sharp, meant not for war but for sacrifice.

Ceremonial. Sacred.

Her fingers refused to move. Not out of fear— but protest. The kind that bloomed from marrow. The kind that said: no, and meant no, and did not care which power was watching. 

But she took it anyway.

Tom didn’t smile. He didn’t even blink. He simply let go. 

Then— quietly, precisely:

“Slit its throat. Remove its heart. Eat it.”

He let it settle.

Not for long. Not cruelly.

Just long enough for her to register it: Damocles’ sword, no longer dangling— already descending.

“Do not waste a drop.”

And then he stepped back.

And she stood, blade in hand, as the forest breathed around her like a slow exhale.

Her mouth was dry. Her feet were cold. Somewhere behind her, a Knight shifted— robes whispering like a prayer.

In front of her, the unicorn waited.

Its flank rose and fell in the quiet. The light of the moon made its coat glisten like wet pearl. Its horn shimmered faintly, pulsing in time with her own pulse.

It was beautiful.

It was beautiful.

And this was what she was meant to do.

Her fingers tightened around the blade.

Something inside her whimpered.

She stepped forward. Not close— just close enough to feel it.

And then—

It began.

I don’t have to do this.

They would still let me leave. Probably. Maybe.

I could curse them. I’m good at wandless magic. I could run. I could vanish into the woods and they’d never find me.

They’d hunt me. Yes. But maybe I’d deserve it.

She took another step.

Maybe it doesn’t have to die. Maybe I could fake it. A shallow cut. Just enough to please them. I could lie. I’m good at lying.

The unicorn turned its head to look at her.

Its eyes were blue. Pale as glacial water. They didn’t blink.

It doesn’t know. It doesn’t know what I’m holding. What I’m about to—

She stopped breathing.

I’ll make it quick. I’ll make it clean. I won’t let it suffer.

I don’t want this. I never wanted this. I didn’t choose this.

She did.

No one else had to do this. Dolohov didn’t. Malfoy didn’t. They don’t bear this blood on their hands.

So why me?

Why me?

Because I’m dying anyway.

Because she was.

Because the sickness in her magic, the thing chewing through her from the inside out, had already started stealing parts of her. Her touch. Her taste. Her empathy.

She wasn’t whole anymore.

Maybe she never would be.

So what difference does it make?

If I’m damned already— what’s one more curse on my name?

The unicorn bowed its head.

As if it knew.

Not in fear. Not in surrender.

In offering.

And that was what made her want to scream.

Her lips parted. Her voice caught.

“Don’t look at me like that,” she whispered, barely a breath. 

It didn’t move.

“Don’t… forgive me.”

A hitch in her chest. A weight in her lungs.

She gripped the knife tighter.

“I’m sorry. I’m— no. I’m not. I can’t be.”

She looked back, just once.

Tom stood still as a statue, unblinking.

The others ringed around them in their masks, unmoved.

This was her choice.

It had always been.

Bargaining with a creature that did not speak, and a god who would not answer.

She stepped forward like it wasn’t her body. Like someone else was moving her limbs. Like this was theatre, and she’d simply forgotten the script.

The unicorn didn’t flinch. It looked at her the way a child might— open and unafraid. Its flank rose and fell with slow, quiet breath. Its mane shimmered like moonlit silk. And when she touched it— just barely— its warmth met her palm like a benediction.

A single tear slid down her cheek.

She pressed her face to its neck to hide it.

She breathed in.

It smelled like the forest in spring. Like snowmelt. Like childhood. Like something she could never have again.

Her mouth was dry. The blade heavy in her hand, it shook so much she nearly dropped it. 

She readjusted her grip.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m so—”

She drove the knife in.

It didn’t scream.

It shrieked.

The sound was wrong— too high, too human. A wet, keening sound that tore out of the thing like a sob, like a wail, like it knew her name and couldn’t understand.

Her hands were slick already. Blood poured in molten ribbons— silver-blue, incandescent, stinking of magic and life and something purer than either.

But the cut hadn’t been clean.

The throat was thicker than she expected. Coarse. Fibrous. She had to saw.

The sound of the blade grating against muscle and cartilage— wet and slow and tearing— filled the clearing. Her hands shook. Her chest and arms were soaked. Her white dress clung to her thighs in streaks of silvered blue.

The unicorn convulsed once. Then again.

And then— it stopped.

But the silence didn’t come gently.

The unicorn dropped.

Not collapsed. Not crumpled.

It dropped.

Like a statue shoved off a pedestal. Like a body with no soul left inside it.

Its knees buckled with a crack. Its flank hit the forest floor with a thud so solid it shook the earth beneath her feet. A final gush of blood burst from its throat in a hot arc, painting the moss in silver, soaking the air in the thick metallic reek of magic and death.

The sound—

It was awful. The most awful thing she had ever heard, witnessed, done. 

Not loud. Not dramatic. Just… final. Too heavy for something so light. As if the forest itself was rejecting the sound of something so pure being ended.

Hermione fell to her knees beside it.

The blood had begun to slow, but still it leaked— slow and viscous— from the yawning slit in its neck. A river of light, pooling around her shins.

Its eyes were still open.

She watched it die.

Breath catching. Body rigid. Something in her quieting in a way that felt permanent.

She only watched.

And when it finally stilled— when the last flicker of life passed through its flank like a ghost—

She pressed her palm to the cooling body.

It was warm.

Still warm.

Still warm, and already gone.

She was kneeling in the dirt, head bowed. It didn’t feel like a metaphor.

It felt like punishment.

The hem of the white shift clung wetly to her thighs, soaked in blood. Her hands— her hands— were slick and trembling. Her mouth tasted of iron and bile and nothing at all.

The unicorn lay beside her, impossibly still. A creature so radiant it had once made the world feel good just by existing.

And she had killed it.

Not cleanly. Not swiftly. Not with mercy.

She had butchered it. Slaughtered it. Clumsy and alive. With her sleeveless shift and her teeth clenched and her heart screaming for someone to stop her.

No one had.

She had begged— hadn’t she? In her head, with every step toward it. With every look. Every breath. She had begged for the sky to crack, the ground to open, for something holy to intervene.

Nothing had.

And now the silence wrapped around her like a shroud.

You did this.

A thought. A truth.

It echoed through the cathedral of her skull with such clarity it hurt.

She hadn’t been forced. Not truly. No Imperius Curse. No ropes. No hexes. Just—

A choice.

And now there was blood beneath her knees and silver soaking the soil and something inside her that had snapped. Not broken— just… stopped moving.

She stared at the unicorn’s flank, still warm against her side.

I’m sorry, she thought.

I’m so sorry.

I’m not.

And there it was. The grief. Curling like smoke in her lungs. Heavy as lead in her stomach.

She thought of Harry. Of Ron. Of Ginny. Of Luna. Their laughter. Their fury. Their light. She thought of everything they would say if they could see her now.

They wouldn’t understand.

They shouldn’t understand.

And still— still— she would do it again. For them. For the future. For her mission.

She had always been the one willing to do what no one else would.

She just hadn’t expected it to cost this.

She swallowed. The lump in her throat burned like fire.

“I’m still here,” she whispered to herself, though no sound left her mouth.

But something answered. A flicker in the soil. A rot behind her ribs.

She wasn’t whole anymore.

She wasn’t Hermione.

Not really.

Just a name. Just a husk with a task and a timeline and a war she hadn’t yet won.

And a heart that was now soaked in something else’s death.

The blade was slick with blood— silver and warm and wrong— and it kept sliding against her palm, slicing shallow ridges into her skin. She didn’t notice. Couldn’t feel it. Her hands weren’t hers anymore. Just tools. Just things that did.

The unicorn’s body had already begun to cool.

Her stomach lurched.

This was desecration. This was… blasphemy.

Her fingers found the hollow just beneath the breastbone, and she placed the tip of the blade there— hesitating.

Her own heart thundered in her chest. Unrelenting. Mocking.

Why are you still beating?

She drew in a breath, and tasted salt. Realised she was crying again.

I can’t.

It wasn’t a whisper. It wasn’t even sound. It was thought alone— quiet and useless.

She could feel the eyes behind the masks.

She pushed.

The blade met resistance. Flesh, muscle, bone.

It didn’t yield.

She pushed harder.

A wet, sickening sound— something between a tear and a rip— shuddered through her.

And the chest began to open.

She gagged.

The smell was worse than she imagined. Not decay, no— something warm. Sweet. Innocent. Like lilac and ozone and sugar. Like something not meant to be opened.

Stop.

Stop.

Stop. 

Stop. 

STOP.

But she didn’t.

She sawed and sawed and sawed. 

She slipped. She flinched. The blade cut deeper into her palm. 

Kept sawing. 

The sound was thick. Wet. Not human. Worse.

It echoed in her bones, reverberated down her spine. With every cut, something inside her frayed. With every snap of cartilage, something ancient and vital left.

Her face was soaked. Not with tears— though those came too— but with the unicorn’s lifeblood. Staining her lips. Her cheeks. Her throat.

She couldn’t breathe.

Her hands were shaking. Her knees were numb. Her mind was white noise.

“I’m sorry.”

The words returned. Useless. Fragile.

“I’m sorry.”

But they didn’t matter. The beast was dead. The trust in its eyes still etched behind her eyelids like a curse.

No redemption.

No way back.

And still she sawed.

Because this was what it meant, wasn’t it?

To win.

To destroy him.

To become the monster needed to kill one.

Her breath hitched.

Once— twice— and then it caught in her throat like a thread pulled too tight.

She clenched her jaw. Bit down hard on the inside of her cheek. Anything to stop the sound trying to claw its way up.

A sob.

No.

No.

Not here. Not now. Not in front of them.

Her teeth found blood. Her own. It grounded her. Anchored her in the filth.

The forest was deathly still.

The masked Knights did not move. Tom, somewhere behind her, watched in silence. She could feel his gaze— cold as the stars above. Not judgemental. Not cruel.

Just… expectant.

Like a surgeon waiting for the incision to be made.

Her fingers slipped again. She swore. Barely audible.

Her hands were trembling now— not from fear. Not even from effort. But something worse.

Grief.

She blinked hard. It blurred anyway. Her lashes were wet.

Keep going.

She dug in the blade, found the next layer of flesh, of sinew— of sacred.

The sound it made—

God—

No, there was no god. 

She nearly retched.

Not just because it was obscene, but because it felt like it wasn’t hers to do. Like she was breaking a rule that existed long before her. A rule of the world. Of life and death. Of purity.

Her knees ached. Her dress was soaked. Her fingernails were packed with blood.

And yet she kept going.

Because there was no other path now.

Because this was the cost.

A broken sound escaped her throat— too soft to be called a sob, too ragged to be anything else.

She hunched further over the unicorn’s body, pressing her forehead against its pale flank, letting her curls veil her face.

She breathed it in.

Its scent was still sweet. Still floral. Still untouched by all this horror.

“Forgive me. Lord, forgive me.

The words didn’t make it past her lips this time.

They stayed in her mouth, thick and coppery, buried beneath the taste of blood and ruin.

And still she carved.

And still she cried.

And still— somewhere deep inside— something died with it.

Her hands sank deeper.

The heat inside the chest cavity was staggering— wet, close, feral. It coated her wrists, her forearms, the underside of her throat. She couldn’t breathe properly. Not through her nose. Not through her mouth. The scent was too thick. Like iron. Like rot and sugar. Like death wrapped in silk.

She fumbled through ribs slick with blood. Found the delicate branching of lungs, the weight of something pulsing though still.

Then—

There.

The heart.

It was larger than she expected. Larger than her fist. Slippery, sacred. It pulsed still— not with life, but memory.

It remembered beating.

She hesitated. Not because of the gore, not because of the horror— she’d passed that stage long ago.

But because it was beautiful.

Crimson and silver swirled across the surface like smoke beneath glass. She could see faint lines of starlight threading through the valves, the arteries. Magic. Pure magic. The kind that didn’t ask for anything. The kind that simply was.

Her vision blurred again.

She didn’t wipe it away.

Instead, she dropped the blade. Reached in— both hands— and took it.

It tore free with a sound like wet silk ripped in half.

Her knees slid deeper into blood. Her arms were painted up to the elbow. Her breath came short and shallow. The weight of it in her hands felt cosmic.

Heavy. Final. Absolute.

She didn’t turn. She didn’t speak. She just stayed there, on her knees, with the unicorn’s heart cradled in her palms, cooling by the second.

And for a moment—

A moment so brief it nearly didn’t exist—

She thought:

If I never move again, maybe I won’t have to do the rest.

But she did.

Because she chose this.

Because there was no turning back.

Because she had already become the thing she feared.

Her hands did not shake. Not anymore. The trembling had passed. What was left was worse.

Stillness.

A stillness that felt ancient.

She held the heart to her chest first, nestled there like a newborn babe. Just for a moment. Just to feel its warmth against her ribs. The way it pulsed, faintly, as though echoing her own heartbeat.

Then— slowly, reverently, like something out of liturgy— she raised it.

It touched her lips.

She did not breathe.

Her teeth sank in.

The skin was tougher than she expected— rubbery, sinuous, like trying to bite through something that didn’t want to be consumed.

The taste—

The taste was wrong.

Not metallic. Not animal.

It was sweet. Sickeningly so. Like starlight steeped in rot. Like honey laced with ash. Like the echo of a scream that had once been pure.

She gagged.

Swallowed.

Her throat convulsed. Her eyes blurred. But she didn’t stop.

She went back in.

A second bite— bigger this time. She tore it, lips stained silver-blue, the blood running down her chin, along her collarbone. Her white robes were soaked through, clinging to her knees, her thighs, her spine. She didn’t care. She couldn’t. There was only the act now.

Another bite.

Chew.

Swallow.

Her stomach clenched. Her mouth burned. Her eyes flickered back in her skull— but she did not stop.

She was on her knees. In the dirt. Devouring the heart of a creature so holy, even the trees around them had bent inward in mourning.

It was sacrilege. It was divine.

It was everything.

She didn’t know when she began crying again.

But the tears came hot, and fell into her open mouth between bites.

Salt and blood. Regret and rot.

And still she kneeled. 

And still— she ate.

Bite after bite. 

Until nothing was left but sinew and hollow.

Until she had become the kind of thing that could do this.

It hit her like cold iron.

Not a wave. Not a burn. Just—

Absence.

The very moment she swallowed the final shred of heart— something shifted.

Not inside her body. That had long gone numb.

Inside her soul.

A thinning. A parting. Like something vital had unlatched and quietly slipped away.

She felt it in her mouth first. The taste didn’t linger. It simply left. Like her tongue forgot how to hold memory.

She blinked.

The forest around her dulled.

The trees no longer sang their silence. The wind no longer tugged at her hair. The stars overhead— just dots now. Pale. Pointless.

The weight of what she’d done should’ve crushed her.

Instead—

There was only quiet.

Not peace. Not calm. Just the quiet of something missing.

She swallowed again, though there was nothing left.

And it was easier.

Easier than it should have been.

Her hands fell to her lap. Bloodied. Slick. Her fingers twitched, but didn’t curl. She looked down at the corpse beside her, its eyes glassed over, its blood soaking into the earth like silver mercury, and—

Nothing.

No scream in her chest. No sob. No revulsion. Only the knowledge of what she should feel, held at arm’s length behind a glass wall.

She was still crying, but even the tears tasted dull now.

Her vision blurred— and not from grief.

From decay.

She wasn’t cold. She wasn’t warm. She simply was.

And even that was starting to feel like a lie.

Her mouth opened, just slightly.

A breath escaped.

It did not feel like hers.

Her stomach churned, low and slow.

Not from the heart. Not from the blood.

From life— returning in the wrong direction.

She pressed a hand to her sternum.

The rot was still there. She could feel it— deep, nestled behind her ribs like a secret. Still coiled. Still waiting.

But it no longer clawed at her lungs. No longer scraped her throat raw. No longer stole her breath like a thief in the dark.

It was contained now.

Stilled. Caged.

She wasn’t healed. She would never be healed. But she was no longer on the verge of death. She’d bought herself time. Minutes, hours, maybe months. No more.

The price lay cooling beside her, ruined neck open to the sky.

She turned her gaze to its body— her body now, in some obscene transference— and waited for the sickness. The nausea. The agony of grief.

But all that came was emptiness.

A slow breath. In. Out. Her chest rose and fell like she was alive.

It was a half-life, nothing more. 

A lie.

But a useful one.

Tom Riddle stepped forward.

Soundless, save for the hush of his boots in blood-wet grass.

The other Knights did not move. They watched behind bone-white masks, breath shallow beneath velvet hoods. But Tom— he approached.

Hermione didn’t rise.

She didn’t move.

The heart was gone. Every last bite. Threads of flesh clung to her teeth. Her hands— once so precise, so clean— were lacquered in silver gore, fingers trembling only from fatigue. Blood slicked her chin, her throat, the hollow between her collarbones. The white dress clung like a burial shroud, soaked and seeping, dark at the knees where she still knelt. Her curls stuck to her temples with sweat and blood.

And then— slowly, she lifted her head.

Not with shame. Not with triumph.

Just… silence. Like the sky before a storm. Something gone. Something already spent.

She looked at him, eyes dead, wholly empty. 

And there was nothing left to give.

Tom looked down at her like one might examine a cursed artefact. Not with pity. Not with awe.

With… interest.

And then—

A flicker.

A fraction of something— not warmth, not admiration— but a sliver of recognition. Like a mirror, turned slightly.

He tilted his head.

“You’ve done it,” he said, voice low and deliberate. “No one made you. No one forced your hand.”

His gaze swept the glade— the blade, discarded; the body, cooling; her, utterly undone.

“You chose.”

She said nothing.

Tom’s eyes flicked to her lap.

He did not smile. But the corner of his mouth shifted.

Then, softly, reverent:

“We were seven,” he said. “Then six.”

A breath, through his parted lips. 

“And now we are whole.”

He stood over her like a statue carved from shadow, eyes shining with something unreadable. Reverence. Calculation. Recognition. Whatever it was, it cleaved through the silence like a scythe.

Slowly, he raised his wand— bone-white and gleaming under the moonlight.

He lowered it to her blood-slicked brow.

And with a single, whisper-soft touch, he marked her.

A line. A sigil. A brand of intent. His wand trembled with latent power, as if it knew what it meant to name her now. What it meant to take something unholy and finish it.

She didn’t react. Not even when it seared and settled deep beneath her skin, like the pain was in some faraway place. 

Then—

One by one, the Knights stepped forward from the shadows. Masked. Silent. Their hands steady despite what they were about to do. The first unsheathed a dagger from his robes and slid it clean across his palm. No hiss. No wince. Just blood, dark and living.

He knelt. Pressed his palm to her brow, staining it further.

“Bound in blood. One of seven.”

The next came.

And the next.

Palm after palm. Blood after blood. Warmth soaked into her forehead like a baptism, each press another nail in the coffin of who she had once been. Each declaration like a bell toll in some black chapel deep in the earth.

“Bound in blood. One of seven.”

Their voices did not echo, but they rang through her anyway— low and final.

By the sixth, the weight of it had started to sink in. Her breath slowed. Her hands relaxed in her lap. Her body did not tremble anymore.

And when the final Knight withdrew, and all stood back—

She spoke, softly.

A whisper. A vow.

“Bound in blood. One of seven.”

It did not feel like an initiation.

It felt like a death.

And it was.

Because whatever had remained of her humanity… whatever had clung on through the agony and the grief and the blood… had finally let go.

The silence did not return.

Instead, the forest watched.

Tom approached once more. 

She did not move. Did not lift her eyes. Did not brace.

He held out her wand. Not as a reward. Not as a gesture. Simply an object returned to its owner.

She took it. Their fingers did not touch.

Then he turned.

The others followed— cloaks dark as oil, masks vanishing into the trees. No one looked back. No one spoke.

But one— bigger than the rest— passed just close enough to spit the words like rot into her ear:

“Hermione Kinslayer.”

A sneer beneath the bone. No reverence. No awe. Just revulsion. 

And then they were gone.

She remained kneeling in the dirt, soaked through in silver blood and silence.

Eventually— she stood.

Not because she chose to. Because that’s what followed.

Her limbs obeyed without thought. There was no emotion. No pulse of purpose or grief. Only the hollow throb of something dulled beyond reason, beyond feeling. Her mouth tasted of meat and iron. Her jaw ached. Her stomach turned, but it didn’t matter. Nothing did.

She raised her wand. A rusted shovel clattered into the grass.

Then she started to dig.

Not magically. Not efficiently. Just… with her hands. With the blunt, stupid insistence of a creature going through motion. The earth was frozen beneath the surface. Every impact jarred her elbows. Her palms split open anew. Blood trickled into old blood. It stung. But even pain had become conceptual now.

She did not flinch.

The hem of the white dress pressed against her thighs, so soaked it was grey, clinging cold to her skin. Her breath misted, but she didn’t feel cold. Her fingers were stiff, blueing— but she did not notice.

There was only the repetition of movement. Shovel into ground. Lift. Drop. Again.

She did not close the unicorn’s eyes.

She did not look at its face.

When the grave was shallow enough, she dragged the body in. It landed with a dull, wet thud. Her muscles trembled. She did not stop. She scooped the soil back in with her hands when the shovel became too far to reach, her nails ripping, her joints stiffening, her dress sticking to her legs.

Still— no sound escaped her lips.

No prayer. No apology. No horror.

Just the work. The doing. The done.

By the time the grave was covered, the trees had begun to pale. Not with dawn, but with that thin, colourless light that came just before it. The kind that made everything look half-real.

She stood. The robe clung in bloodstiff ribbons. Her hair was crusted in silver. Her eyes— flat, vacant. 

Her heart beat. Her lungs moved.

But it was not life, it was not anything at all. 

She turned toward the castle. And walked.

Not with defiance. Not with grief.

Just… forward.

As if she had nowhere else to go.

As if she’d already left something behind in that soil, and the rest of her simply hadn’t caught up yet.

Chapter 25: Half-Life

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

TOM RIDDLE

He left the clearing first.

The rite had ended. The heart had been eaten. There was nothing more to gather.

She had given him enough for tonight.

He walked through the forest with his hands clean. The wind moved around him, hollow and saltless, as it always did. He did not notice the cold. He did not register the dark.

He did not feel alone.

He never had.

Behind him, she knelt.

He did not look back. He did not need to.

He could see it still— the blood on her hands, the dress soaked through, the expression slack with detachment. She had done it. All of it. Without faltering.

There was nothing holy about it. It had not been purity undone— it had been logic, finally obeyed.

He had asked the impossible. And she had performed.

He hadn’t thought she would die from the decay.

He had known it.

He had watched her magic rot at the seams— flaring too brightly, too erratically. A candle shuddering in an airless jar. She had maybe a month left. Two, if stubborn.

But now? She would last longer.

Not cured. Not spared.

Just extended.

Long enough to be useful.

He had not done it to save her.

He had no interest in salvation.

But instruction?

Yes.

A few more months. A few more puzzles.

Let her teach him something valuable, and then—

He would end it.

Like he always intended.

But not as stranger.

As mirror.

She was a streak of colour in his greyscale world. Not vivid. Not warm. But noticeable.

Her choices bent expectation. Her restraint warped prediction. She didn’t flinch when she should have. She didn’t break where others shattered.

She adapted. Like he did. Like only he did.

That was what interested him.

Not her body. Not her blood.

But the maths of her.

The equation of will, met with constraint, met with cruelty— and still somehow enduring.

He had made the others watch. Not to initiate her— initiation was a fiction. He didn’t believe in loyalty. Only utility.

A unicorn. Not symbolic. Not sacred. Simply rare. A vessel of stable magic— pure in structure, not in sentiment. Wizards called them kin because of myth, not science.

He did not care for myth. Only outcomes.

She killed it. That was the outcome.

But to mark her. To name her.

To bind her into the shape she was already becoming.

It had not escaped his notice that none of them had needed to do what she did.

He had not needed to.

That was the point.

She had been set apart. And now, she would be set below.

Half-life. Like him.

A creature cursed. A thing rewritten.

But still breathing.

She would live. For now. That was enough.

Her senses would dull. Food would taste less. Touch would mean less. The world would start to lose its colour— not immediately, but steadily, irreversibly.

He would watch. He would listen.

And when she had shown him everything— when she had given up all her ghosts—

He would slit her throat like the unicorn’s.

It was never personal.

It was always inevitable.

He stepped beyond the tree line. The cold did not touch him.

Behind him, she buried the corpse with a conjured spade, her fingers split and leaking.

He did not look back.

He only thought:

Useful. For now.

And kept walking.

Notes:

A hypothesis:

to drink the blood of a unicorn— a creature so pure its very existence is sacred— is to commit a sacrilege so profound it bruises the soul. you are saved from death, yes. but not returned to life. not fully. the body moves. the heart beats. but something essential slips loose in the act. not torn, like with a Horcrux— but frayed. stained. half of what once was.

a Horcrux splits the soul through murder. unicorn blood stains it through mercy taken too far. through the desperation to survive at any cost. In both cases, you live— but you no longer are. perhaps the two are cousins. different spells. same price. you are cursed not with torment, but with subtraction. not agony. not bliss. just less.

Chapter 26: Emerald Sky

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The first match of the season arrived cloaked in cold.

The morning broke sharp— sunlight fractured over frost-slick lawns, breath clouding in the air like smoke. From every corridor and courtyard, the school buzzed with mounting anticipation, voices pitching up, scarves fluttering green and gold and red.

Hermione felt none of it.

She walked with the crowd— an echo among the living. Every sound was too bright. The flags too garish. The shrieking of students too shrill in her ears. Her gloves clung tight to her fingers as if to keep the blood in, though it didn’t feel like it was moving much these days.

Above them, the pitch gleamed— glistening emerald under a bleached, cloudless sky. She took her seat high in the stands, the cold of the bench seeping through wool and skin alike, and stared down at the field like it was a stage set for someone else’s story.

The stands trembled beneath stamping feet.

Scarves whipped in the wind— green, silver, gold, red— and the crowd’s roar built in layers, clattering down the stone stands like falling hail. Laughter, jeers, the shrill edge of whistles and horns. Above, brooms darted into the sky like wasps from a shaken nest.

Hermione blinked.

The light was too bright. The colours— not dull exactly, just… off. Slightly desaturated, like an old photograph. The golds didn’t glow like they should. The reds looked rusted. She squinted into the sky, but the sunlight didn’t warm her face. Only stung.

Beside her, a girl shrieked. Someone stomped on the wooden step below, making her bones jolt. It wasn’t unpleasant. But it wasn’t quite real, either.

She wasn’t cold. She wasn’t warm.

She wasn’t much of anything.

Somewhere behind the noise, a small thought curled: It’s getting harder to feel things.

She folded her hands in her lap. Watched as the game began. Six dots in green shot across the field; Gryffindor followed. One of them caught the Quaffle. Cheers erupted. A second-year boy jumped to his feet in front of her, nearly spilling butterbeer across her boots.

It was, she supposed, a competent formation.

Slytherin’s Chasers moved like green-streaked cogs in a machine: Malfoy in the centre, pale hair blown back, wandlike fingers quick and brutal with the Quaffle. He was efficient, not flashy— the sort who passed only when the move was guaranteed, not when the crowd willed it.

Lestrange was gone.

That alone should’ve broken their rhythm. The Beater duo was fractured— Avery remained, grim-faced and twitchy, his swings just a shade too eager. But without Lestrange beside him to balance out the tempo, the Slytherin defence looked vulnerable. Thin. Hermione watched as a Bludger slipped past Avery’s miss and clipped one of their own Chasers in the shoulder.

No correction. No retaliation.

She saw Abraxas Malfoy glance back, sneer barely contained. He wasn’t pleased.

Their Seeker was Nott. Smaller. Still. Slippery as vapour. He didn’t fly like a boy chasing glory— he flew like a whisper, a rumour on the edge of vision. She tracked his movements with narrowed eyes, noting the way he curved in wider arcs than necessary. Not inefficient— deliberate. He was feinting. Drawing the Gryffindor Seeker out too early.

It was a patient strategy. Cold. Clever.

It should’ve impressed her.

But it didn’t.

She watched it the way one might watch a stone skip across a frozen lake— counting the bounces, calculating the arc, but never feeling the splash.

It was happening beneath her. Around her. But not to her.

Somewhere in the crowd, someone howled a chant. Hermione didn’t flinch.

Avery’s swing was poorly timed.

Too soon, too hard— not a clean deflection but a feral lurch of muscle and desperation. The Bludger caught a Gryffindor boy squarely in the ribs, and he tumbled from his broom in a sickening spiral, limbs flailing like a puppet mid-seizure.

He didn’t move when he hit the pitch.

The Gryffindor stands erupted— a collective, animal howl. Shrieking. Furious. Grief-soaked.

Hermione blinked.

It sounded like the unicorn.

No— not exactly. But close. Close enough. That strange, awful resonance in the back of her skull, that same note of protest twisted into sound. For a moment, her vision swam with silver. Grass glistened. Her hands felt sticky.

Then it passed.

The boy was carried off on a stretcher. Avery didn’t look remorseful. Malfoy rolled his eyes and muttered something that earned him a laugh from the team. The game went on.

Hermione refocused.

Nott was trailing the Gryffindor Seeker now— baiting him higher, closer to the clouds. A sharp bank left, then another dip. A calculated chase. The Snitch hadn’t even been sighted, and yet the match was already being decided.

She folded her arms. Dissected the strategy. Took note of their weaknesses. Watched as the crowd responded to violence like dogs to meat.

Her gaze wandered across the stands.

Green and silver poured down the rows like spilt oil— scarves, gloves, painted faces. The Slytherin section was a storm of cheers and fists, the air thick with the burn of cold breath and the metallic tang of Galleons. Every few rows, someone was already standing on their seat, bellowing profanities at the Gryffindor Keeper.

And then— him.

Tom Riddle sat apart from it all.

He wasn’t cheering. Wasn’t clapping. He hadn’t even turned to speak to the boy beside him. His posture was immaculate, spine straight as a sword, hands gloved and folded atop his knees. The scarf at his neck looked untouched. His eyes were dull with disinterest— dead-glass bored.

He didn’t blink as Avery clipped another Gryffindor with his shoulder. He didn’t flinch when the Seeker almost collided with a goalpost.

He looked, Hermione thought, like someone watching paint dry.

A breath hitched in her chest— almost a laugh.

Almost.

But it didn’t come. Her lips twitched, just barely. She tucked her chin down, the corner of her mouth curved in something too bitter to be a smile.

Of course he didn’t enjoy it. This wasn’t strategy. It wasn’t ritual. It was chaos with rules and brute strength dressed up as sport. There was nothing here to unravel. No puzzle. Just fools on broomsticks, bashing each other’s skulls in.

Still. Something about the expressionless disdain on his face stirred a strange kinship in her chest— like recognising a stranger’s reflection in a pane of warped glass.

And then Nott dove.

He didn’t move.

Not even when the crowd surged around him— a sudden, collective gasp, as Nott plummeted from the sky in a blur of silver and green. All around him, students leapt to their feet, mouths open, eyes tracking the chase like a hunt.

But Tom stayed seated.

Hermione watched him like one might watch a painting begin to crack.

There was something unearthly in his stillness. Everyone else vibrated with energy, with noise, with some sweaty adolescent need to feel the outcome. But not him. His face was composed, unsmiling. Eyes half-lidded. Expressionless.

Like he didn’t see it as real.

Like he wasn’t here.

Hermione’s breath caught low in her throat. Her lips parted around a thought she didn’t quite have words for. The pull in her chest was dull but insistent, like a thread wound too tight around her ribs.

He didn’t see the game.

He saw the variables.

Not the bodies darting through the air, not the rules or the glory or the ridiculous, gleaming Snitch— but the system beneath it. The physics. The flaws. The uselessness of it all.

And in that moment, she hated him for it.

Not for his boredom. But for how much she understood it.

She blinked hard. Her eyes shifted back to the pitch.

Nott was gaining. His broom tilted low to the grass, the air around him buzzing with impact. Behind him, the Gryffindor Seeker was red-faced, teeth bared.

The crowd roared.

Hermione didn’t move.

Her hands were clasped in her lap, her face blank, and the cold air didn’t touch her anymore.

The Snitch vanished.

For a blink, it was there— caught in a stuttering beam of sunlight, flickering between Nott’s fingers like a living star— and then it was gone. Fisted. Claimed.

The crowd exploded.

Slytherin rose as one. Their scream tore through the morning like a war cry— high and hoarse and delirious. Flags snapped, green smoke erupted from somewhere near the front, and the stands heaved under the collective thud of students losing their minds.

But Hermione didn’t rise.

The noise crashed over her like surf, a sensory tidal wave— and still, she sat. Her hands didn’t move. Her expression didn’t flicker. Only her eyes tracked the pitch, where Nott circled once, slow and dispassionate, before touching down. He didn’t smile.

Malfoy collided with him mid-step, shouting something guttural and triumphant. Avery followed with a heavy slap to the back, grinning like he’d scored the Snitch himself. The rest of the team folded around them in a swarm of sweat and leather and noise.

Lestrange should’ve been there.

She pictured him on the pitch— how he would’ve flown like he fought: reckless, taunting, teeth bared in a grin that dared someone to hit him harder. A flash of black robes and lunacy, looping around the goalposts just for the thrill of it. He’d have picked fights mid-air. Turned the game into a spectacle. Drawn blood if he could.

The Lestrange heir, they’d been told, had been sent home to rest. Until he woke.

If he woke.

Her stomach curled. Not at the memory of the boy hanging bare— but at how easy it was to feel nothing for it now.

Smoke billowed. A horn sounded somewhere in the distance and the crowd began its descent, a green wave pouring from the stands, toward the castle. Toward celebration. Toward the next scene.

Hermione didn’t move.

Across the field, she found Tom again.

Still seated. Still alone.

The frenzy washed past him like water around a stone.

And though no one else seemed to notice, Hermione saw it: the smallest tilt of his head. Not in acknowledgement. Not even recognition.

But alignment.

Their eyes met.

And for a moment— a single heartbeat— she thought he looked bored with everything but her.

The crowd poured down from the stands like a broken dam.

Scarves waved. Voices cracked. Green and silver swallowed the world.

Hermione walked behind them.

The stone path up to the castle was slick with frost, boots scuffing and laughter echoing off the walls. Firewhisky flasks passed hands in secret, someone sang off-key, and a group of Fifth Years levitated an enchanted banner reading Slytherin Reigns above their heads.

Behind them, Gryffindor trailed like the tail of a broken kite.

Their scarves were wilted. Their faces drawn. A few boys argued bitterly, gesturing toward the pitch like they could rewind the match with blame alone. One girl walked with her broom tucked under her arm and tears in her eyes, refusing to let them fall. A tall ginger boy near the back hurled his gloves to the ground so hard they bounced.

Their pride had cracked— just enough to sting.

Hermione watched them as she passed, head high.

They moved like the defeated. No glory in their stride. No bite in their voices. Just fury simmering under skin, and the kind of ache that turned loud with time.

One of the Gryffindor boys caught her gaze— tall, sharp-shouldered, with windburned cheeks and a scowl carved into his mouth. He slowed as they passed each other. Red paint still stained the side of his face.

“You lot are fucking animals,” he muttered.

Hermione didn’t stop. Didn’t flinch.

Just offered the smallest tilt of her head. A smile, maybe. Or a bare flash of teeth.

And then— Slughorn.

He came waddling toward them, cheeks flushed with exertion and glee, moustache twitching. His velvet hat sat askew. “Nott, my boy!” he beamed, grabbing the boy’s shoulder with one meaty hand and giving it a jolly shake. “Absolutely splendid flying— poetry in motion! Such restraint! Such refinement! I always say, a seeker must have intellect, not just reflex!”

Nott blinked, stiff and unimpressed. “Thank you, sir.”

Slughorn beamed harder, oblivious, before bustling away toward Malfoy with equal enthusiasm.

Hermione watched it all from a few paces back, a curl to her lips that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

They were drunk on victory. She was only walking. The cold nipped her ankles, and she didn’t flinch.

The party was already in full swing.

Firewhisky sloshed in levitated goblets. Laughter ricocheted off the green-stoned walls. The lake beyond the windows pulsed with distorted moonlight, casting everything in a feverish, underwater glow.

Hermione sat in a high-backed chair by the fire, one leg draped over the other, a cigarette burning idle between her fingers.

They hadn’t noticed her. Not really. A few glanced her way— then looked away just as quickly. She had become something they didn’t quite know how to look at.

So she watched.

Malfoy was holding court on the rug, platinum hair tousled, his robes half-undone, eyes gleaming with post-match arrogance. Avery stood nearby, nursing a bruise on his cheek and basking in secondhand glory. Nott, unusually flushed, accepted drinks with the vaguely polite nod of someone not used to attention.

Mulciber leaned against the wall like furniture— slack-jawed, heavy-limbed, his laughter slow and syrupy. Every so often, he’d slap someone too hard on the back and roar at his own joke. No one stopped him.

The Slytherin girls draped themselves across the settee and ottomans like predators at rest— all long limbs, glossed lips, and heavy-lidded eyes. They weren’t pretty in the way Gryffindor girls tried to be. They didn’t glow. They gleamed. Cold and curated.

Their robes slipped artfully off one shoulder, their ties hung loose and theatrical. One of them, the tallest, was repainting her mouth with a cherry-dark wand of lipstick using a pocket mirror the size of a Galleon. Another whispered something cruel behind her palm, and the third laughed— a sharp, deliberate sound that cut straight through the room.

They passed a silver flask between them with lacquered nails and bored elegance. Everything they did felt rehearsed. Not girlish. Performed. Like they were always conscious of the audience. Of each other. Of the exact kind of narrative they were crafting— venomous, untouchable, divine.

Hermione watched them with her cheek in her hand and smoke curling from her lips. A different species. She could almost respect it.

But they didn’t see her.

Their eyes slid past her, over her, through her— as if she were furniture. Or worse: not.

And that suited her just fine.

One of the girls peeled herself from the settee with the slow grace of a snake uncoiling. She was smaller than the others, all pointed elbows and narrow hips, but moved like she expected to be obeyed— chin high, lips slicked crimson, gaze locked on Dolohov who sat apart looking thoughtful.

She approached his chair with a feline sway, fingers trailing along the armrest as she leaned in close, far too close, her voice low and thick with suggestion.

Hermione didn’t catch the words. But she caught the intent.

Dolohov didn’t flinch, but he didn’t play along either.

He exhaled— not a sigh, not quite— and nudged her off with the flat of his palm, a gesture so effortless and impersonal it may as well have been swatting away a gnat.

The girl blinked. Laughed too loudly. Recovered.

She didn’t return to her friends. Instead, she trailed off to Rosier, who welcomed her with a grin too wide and teeth too white. She folded herself into his lap like she’d belonged there all along, and he let her. One of his hands slid up her thigh with slow, practised ease, fingers curling possessively beneath the hem of her skirt.

Hermione didn’t look away.

She wasn’t scandalised. Not even particularly disgusted.

Just… removed.

It was like watching animals in a tank— glossy-eyed, predictable, grotesquely alive. They didn’t even know the glass was there.

Someone stepped into her line of sight.

He was older. Loose-limbed, eyes too wide, jaw slack with the distant grin of someone floating just above the room. His steps didn’t quite land right— like the floor was tilting beneath him and he didn’t mind. There was glitter clinging to the corner of his mouth, and a raw, chewed edge to his lip. He leaned in, slow and swaying, voice low and frayed at the edges.

“Serafim?” he offered, holding out a folded scrap of parchment like it was a secret. “Takes the edge off. Makes you feel good.”

Hermione blinked slowly, looking at the packet, then at him. “What is it?”

He grinned. “Doesn’t matter. You’ll like it.”

She considered it for a moment. A long one.

Then: “No thanks.”

And just like that, he lost interest. Drifted off into the smoke and music, back to the fishbowl.

Hermione ashed her cigarette, expression unreadable, gaze drifting across the room.

And in the far corner— huddled like a rat king, all teeth and incest and self-importance. The Blacks. Piled together like they’d clawed their way from the same fetid womb and never learned how to separate. Walburga lounged like a vulture in silk, legs crossed tight enough to snap bone. Alphard and Orion whispered with the twitchy, oily energy of boys who thought themselves gods. Even the youngest— Cygnus, barely out of short trousers— hovered at the edge, hungry to be devoured by the pack.

Hermione stared. They were breeding stock with a family tree so tangled it probably bit its own tail. Myth-making in motion. Filth dressed in legacy.

She thought, flatly: They breed like rats.

And meant it as a curse.

Only Lucretia was missing.

Hermione found her with a glance.

She was across the room, deep in conversation with Tom. Their postures mirrored each other— upright, regal, a tableau of composure. Lucretia smiled like she meant it. Tom didn’t smile at all. But he was watching her. Listening.

Hermione took another drag. Smoke ghosted from her nose.

A twinge of something unfamiliar curled in her chest.

She ignored it. 

Her fingers drummed idly against the armrest, and the glamoured band on her finger caught the firelight. She turned it once. Admired it, almost.

It had been Lucretia’s she’d later learnt. Plucked from the bottom of her trunk in September. Hideous, when Hermione first found it— baroque and glittering, all tasteless shine and pureblood excess.

Even if she had been able to afford a ring— which she hadn’t— she wouldn’t have wasted a knut. It felt better knowing she’d filched one straight from that cow. Slid her fingers through all that silk and lace and bloodline, and plucked it out like a rotten tooth.

It thrilled her, in some sick little way. 

That Lucretia— all inbred polish and pedigree— was walking around none the wiser while Hermione wore her stupid little heirloom like a joke. That was the part she liked. That was the part that felt like power.

She looked up. Lucretia was still there, cooing up at Tom Riddle like she’d been bred for it.

Hermione smiled. Let her.

Let her fawn and flick her lashes and speak like she had a brain made of sugar.

She already looked like a fool.

And Hermione sat back, the stolen ring gleaming like a brand.

“You look…”

The voice came from her left— low, warm, curling like smoke. 

She hadn’t noticed him approach. 

Hermione didn’t look up right away. She took one last drag from her cigarette, let the ash fall loose beside the armrest, and exhaled toward the vaulted ceiling of the Slytherin common room, where shadows flickered against the green-glass glow of the lake beyond.

“…like a myth someone died for,” Dolohov finished.

That got her attention. She turned her head, slow and deliberate, flicking the butt off to the side. 

He wasn’t drunk, not really. Not like the others were. He cradled a tumbler of Firewhisky in one hand, but his posture was too alert. There was nothing glazed in his eyes— only that heavy-lidded calm he always wore, like he was halfway through a thought and hadn’t yet decided if you were worth the rest of it.

“I’ve been called worse,” she said, deadpan.

He smiled. Just slightly. “I meant it.”

His gaze dipped— not with lust, but with reverence. Like he was cataloguing her. Like he already knew what she’d done and was deciding whether it made her holy or hellish.

“I saw you during the match,” he said. “You didn’t cheer when we won.”

“I wasn’t watching the score,” Hermione replied.

“I know.”

He took a sip. The fire snapped and spat behind her.

Then he added, voice lowered further: “They’re calling you Kinslayer, you know. Quietly. Like a prayer. Like a threat.”

Her eyes didn’t flicker. Her fingers tightened slightly around the cigarette deck.

Dolohov watched her— not mocking, not afraid.

Only curious.

“Do you mind?” he asked.

“Do you?”

“No.”

She inclined her head at his answer. 

“Do you like it?” he continued. 

She tilted her head.

“I earned it.”

He smiled again, something sharper this time. Not cruel. Just… interested.

“I think so too,” he murmured.

She studied him now— really looked.

Dolohov had one of those faces that shifted with the light. In certain angles, severe. In others, almost pretty. He had a fighter’s build, but his posture was lazy, unbothered. The bones beneath his skin were sharp— cheekbones too high, nose a little too patrician— but there was something disarming in how still he held himself. Like violence was just one option.

He was handsome, she realised.

Annoyingly so.

“You know,” he said, voice smooth as silk, “I don’t think they expected you to do it.”

She didn’t ask who he meant. She let the silence answer for her.

“I think some of them thought you’d cry,” he added. “Or faint. Or run.”

Hermione lit another cigarette, flicked ash into a conjured dish she hadn’t really bothered using. Preferred the carpet. “Some of them are idiots.”

He laughed under his breath. A rich sound, but restrained. Almost self-mocking.

“They don’t deserve it, you know. That name.”

Her eyes cut to him. “What name?”

“Kinslayer.”

She considered it for a moment, rolled the cigarette between her fingers. 

Kinslayer.

It had started as a whisper. A hiss in the dark. A dare.

She didn’t know who said it first— maybe Malfoy, maybe Rosier— but it had stuck like rot in silk. She had thought she would hate it. But she didn’t. Not exactly.

It felt… cold. Ritualistic. Something carved into marble. It didn’t ache. It didn’t stain. It simply fit. 

Unicorns were kin to wizards, weren’t they? Magic’s mirror. A cousin through blood or bone or whatever sacred nonsense people still clung to.

And she had gutted one.

Maybe that made her monstrous. Maybe that made her honest.

“Most of them couldn’t stomach it,” he said after a while, swirling the amber in his glass. “Not really. Not if it were them holding the knife.”

She tilted her head. “Could you?”

Dolohov looked at her like she was the most interesting thing in the room.

“I don’t know,” he said honestly. “But I think that’s why I don’t have the name. And you do.”

Hermione didn’t answer.

He leaned back, loose-limbed, and studied her a moment longer.

“They’re afraid of you,” he said. “Even the ones who think they’re not.”

She gave a slow smile— small, thin, unfazed.

“Good.”

Dolohov chuckled. “I think it’s the quiet that gets them. The way you don’t explain yourself. The way you just… let them guess.”

He paused, considering.

“And I think it’s the blood, too. You don’t clean up after yourself. You sit in it.”

That earned him a glance. Her mouth curved— but it wasn’t a smile.

“I wasn’t aware I had anything to prove.”

“You don’t,” he said.

And for a moment, it was just the sound of the fire behind them, the faint crackle of ice at the window, and the distant hum of laughter from the far side of the room.

He didn’t reach for her. Didn’t inch closer. Just… sat.

“I like sitting with you,” he said eventually, voice quiet.

She raised a brow. “I didn’t ask you to.”

“I know.”

That made her laugh, a low and amused sound— short, but real.

“You’re a strange one, Dolohov.”

“So are you.”

A moment’s silence. Long. Comfortable.

Then, eyes still forward, he said it again— barely a whisper, like a liturgy.

Hermione Kinslayer.”

She savoured the words. Let the syllables settle in her brain like dark wine— heavy, ancient, earned. It sounded almost nice, coming from him. Not soft, not kind— just… accurate. Inevitable. Like a name she’d always been meant to answer to.

He took a slow sip of his drink, then asked— low, but deliberate:

“Do you ever miss whoever you were before all this?”

The fire popped. Her cigarette burned down to the filter.

Hermione didn’t answer at first. Her gaze stayed fixed on the far wall, on the moving shadows and drunken laughter, on Rosier with his tongue down the girl’s throat and Malfoy twirling a stolen wand.

She blew out smoke through her nose.

“Before what?” she said finally, flat.

Dolohov shrugged. “Whatever cracked you open. Whatever made you like this.”

There was no cruelty in his voice. No mockery. Just the kind of calm interest that didn’t flinch at the shape of someone’s darkness.

Hermione looked at him— really looked. The fire painted the side of his face in a soft orange. He didn’t blink. Didn’t smile. Just waited.

She took another drag, tasted the burn that meant she needed to light another. 

She let her head rest against the high-backed chair. Let the smoke curl into her lungs. Let her mind wander.

Harry.

Ron.

The names came not like knives, but echoes. Dulled. Softened. Like stones worn round by years beneath water.

She tried to conjure the shape of them. Harry’s scowl. Ron’s laugh. Their voices in the dark. Their bloodied knuckles and trembling hands and foolish, furious love.

It didn’t hurt.

It barely registered.

They felt like storybook characters, pressed between the pages of a life she’d abandoned. Not people. Not boys. Not ghosts, even. Just… faint.

She blinked once. The firelight painted her lashes gold.

And then the thought was gone. Smoke up the chimney.

The unicorn had done that, she realised. It had taken something, not just given. Taken her guilt. Her ache. Her need. Left only… distance.

“No,” she said, exhaling. “I don’t miss anything.”

Dolohov nodded, like he understood. Like he expected the answer.

But he didn’t look away.

She let the silence bloom, palmed another cigarette free. 

Then, quietly— almost idly— she asked:

“What’s your family like?”

It caught him off guard. Not visibly. But something in his posture shifted, too slight for most to notice. She did.

He leaned back a little. Looked at her through the smoke. “Why?”

She shrugged. “Just wondering what breeds men like you.”

His lip curled faintly, but it wasn’t a smile.

“Dead,” he said. “All of them.”

She nodded once. Not in sympathy— just acknowledgement. 

“And before that?” she asked, tapping ash again.

“A lot of yelling. And cold dinners. And books no one read.”

His eyes were dark in the firelight. “There was a dog. They buried it deeper than they buried my mother.”

Hermione looked at him for a long moment. Then blew out a ribbon of smoke.

“Makes sense.”

He tilted his head. “And you?”

She said nothing. Didn’t blink.

After a beat, Dolohov gave a single, dry laugh. “Of course.”

She ashed the cigarette without looking. The smoke curled above them, thick and slow. 

“What’s your forename?” she asked.

His brow furrowed.

“Radomir.”

She nodded once. No comment.

“Do you want to fuck me, Radomir?”

He didn’t blink.

She tilted her head, not smiling. “Be honest.”

He took his time— not out of hesitation, but assessment. “Yes,” he said. “But I’m afraid of what it might make me.”

That almost earned a smile. Almost.

“What would it make you?” she asked, voice low. “Weak?”

“No,” he said. “Worse. A worshipper.”

Something flickered in her. Then vanished.

She took another drag, eyes on the ceiling. “That’s the problem with men. They always want to worship what they should fear.”

Dolohov didn’t speak. But his silence wasn’t startled. It was reverent.

And she hated that even more.

Hermione leaned back, let the smoke curl from her lips in a thin ribbon toward the ceiling. She didn’t look at him. She didn’t need to. His gaze pressed against her like a hand to the throat— curious, waiting.

And she considered it.

Not out of desire. Not really. But something colder. Lonelier.

An escape, maybe. From thought. From memory. From whatever grief still clawed its way up her throat in quiet hours.

Would it be so awful to vanish into someone else’s skin for a while? To dissolve in something hot and meaningless? Let him make altars of her collarbones, speak in tongues across her ribs. Let him kneel, and pretend it meant something. 

She thought of what it might feel like. His hands on her hips. His mouth at her throat. Letting him worship her, like some poisoned saint. Letting herself pretend, just for a night, that the world hadn’t already gone grey.

But the image wouldn’t hold.

Because it wasn’t him she saw when she closed her eyes.

It was someone else.

Someone colder. Hungrier. Someone who had never touched her and yet felt closer than skin. Someone who had handed her a blade and watched her slit a throat with it. Someone who looked at her like a puzzle he had already solved— and was only sticking around to see if she might still surprise him.

Always, it came back to him.

She hated that. Hated him. Hated the thrum in her chest that wasn’t quite fear, wasn’t quite lust, wasn’t quite anything nameable at all. And still, some ineffable part of her ached to hand him a piece of herself just to see if he’d take it. Not gently. Not lovingly. But with that same detachment with which he ruined things.

And wouldn’t that be a mercy? Just for a moment? To give herself to something so hollow she could feel nothing at all?

No guilt. No grief.

Just silence.

She blinked. The thought curdled in her chest like rot.

Never.

Not him.

A shadow passed over them.

“Dolohov,” came the voice— dry, precise, but slurred just enough to betray the Firewhisky. Nott.

He didn’t look at her at first. Just gave Dolohov a short nod, like it was a debt being paid.

Dolohov smiled faintly. “Nice catch.”

Nott rolled one shoulder in a shrug that bordered on disdain. “Lucky angle.”

His eyes flicked, then. To her.

Not hostile. Not warm. Just… measuring.

He tilted his head slightly, and something about the movement reminded her of Tom. A scalpel’s pause.

“She doesn’t usually come to these,” Dolohov said aloud, to no one in particular.

A fact. Not an accusation.

Just something observed.

Then, slowly, Nott lowered himself into the high-backed chair opposite her. Not beside Dolohov. Opposite. As though this were a game of chess and he was unsure of the opening move.

He leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees, fingers interlaced. The flickering green glow of the common room fire played along the sharp lines of his face, catching in the hollows beneath his eyes.

“I suppose it was only a matter of time,” he murmured, gaze flicking to the side— not quite meeting hers. “They’ve all been waiting to see what kind of creature you’d be, now.”

Now.

It hung between them like incense smoke.

The unicorn.

The blood.

The ritual that none of them would ever unsee.

Dolohov said nothing. Just tilted his head back, watching the ceiling with a quiet, unreadable smile.

Hermione brought the cigarette to her lips, exhaled slow.

“I’m still deciding,” she said.

Nott gave a dry laugh— short, unsmiling.

“Aren’t we all.”

He didn’t say anything else, not for a while. The party murmured around them— drunken laughter echoing off stone, flasks passed hand-to-hand, a shriek of delight when someone spelled the fire green and silver. The celebration swelled, but they were outside of it. An eddy of stillness.

Nott studied her.

Not rudely. Not like the others had— no licking lips, no sharp curiosity. But warily. Like she was a trap someone had left in the middle of the room and forgotten to disarm.

His eyes flicked to Dolohov, then back to her.

“Why are you with him?” he asked.

Hermione tilted her head. “Should I be with you?”

“No,” Nott said. Flat. Immediate. “But he… knows what you are.”

“And you don’t?”

“I don’t think any of us do.”

She smiled— not kindly. “You’re afraid of me.”

He didn’t flinch. “I’m afraid of what you’ve decided you’ll do next.”

That almost pleased her.

She let the silence stretch, then said lightly, “Radomir told me about his family.”

Nott raised an eyebrow. “Is that what he’s calling himself now?”

Dolohov, still leaning back, smiled without looking down. “She asked.”

“And you answered?” Nott asked, turning to him fully now.

“She asked,” Dolohov repeated, voice mild. “Besides. It’s not a secret.”

Nott looked back at Hermione. “You have a talent,” he said, low, almost accusing. “For making people talk.”

She held his gaze. “And you have a talent for keeping your mouth shut.”

“I’ve had practice.”

“Pity. I’d like to know your secrets.”

“You already know too much,” he said. Then, a moment later: “You reek of it.”

Of what, she didn’t ask.

Because she already knew.

Decay. Power. The unicorn. The knife.

And they were all still pretending she wasn’t something else now. Something rewritten.

So she just smiled and flicked ash into the fire. “Go on, Nott. What do I reek of?”

He stared at her for a long time. Then he spoke, soft as a breath. “Desperation.”

It wasn’t cruel. Just true.

Hermione felt the blow of it like ice pressed to the back of her neck. Not from the word— but the tone. Like he pitied her.

And that, more than anything, made her furious.

So she turned to Nott with a smile like a blade and said, “How’s your little mate Lestrange?”

Nott’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t flinch. “Resting,” he said shortly. “At the manor.”

Hermione exhaled a thin breath of smoke, eyes on the fire. “Catatonic,” she murmured, like it tasted good. “And here I thought Slytherins were made of sterner stuff.”

“Most of us are,” Nott replied. “He isn’t missed.”

“Mm.” Her gaze slid back to him. “Funny. You looked like you were mourning.”

A muscle ticked in his jaw. “We don’t mourn the weak.”

“Then what do you call that?” she asked, nodding toward his drink.

Dolohov gave a soft exhale— not quite a laugh. Just enough breath to suggest one. Hermione didn’t look at him.

Nott held her gaze a second longer, then drained his glass in silence. When he spoke again, his voice was lower, steadier.

“You’re not like him,” he said.

“Who?”

“Lestrange.”

She tilted her head. “No. I’m worse.”

Neither of them argued.

The fire cracked in the grate. Behind them, the party raged on— drunken chants, clinking glasses, laughter with no depth.

Hermione sat very still in the velvet chair, her fingers stained with ash, her mouth curled in something not quite a smile.

Dolohov said nothing.

Nott stood. Walked off without a word.

And she stayed.

Half-lit. Half-alive. Watching the room like a ghost watching its own wake.

Tomorrow, the world would resume. Lessons, routines, lies.

But tonight, she burned alone in the dark.

And no one knew enough to call it fire.

Notes:

looooooong time no update! apologies, I've been sick with the flu. my update schedule will be far more consistent from now on, i promise x

and also! fully aware cygnus would actually be like 6 during this but similar to ogg, im diverging from canon in some aspects.

Chapter 27: Credo Ignis

Chapter Text

The spell was delicate.

That was the first thing anyone said about Silvatica Callens. Not powerful, not dangerous— delicate.

Forest summoning.

She remembered the way Dippet had said it. The way his voice had lifted with faint, smug delight.

“Silvatica Callens.”

She’d known then— immediately— that he wanted her to fail.

She saw it again now, as if projected behind her eyelids: The spectacle. The false mildness. His barely hidden joy when the spell slipped through her fingers.

It hadn’t just been a failed casting. It had been a humiliation, cloaked in civility.

She’d wanted to carve through the smile on his face.

Useless, ornamental, delicate magic.

She’d raged at it. Rejected it. Told herself it didn’t matter.

But it had.

It had mattered because they believed it was above her.

Because it reminded her she wasn’t from here. That she hadn’t been raised with luxury, hadn’t had a childhood full of music and wandwork and meadows full of spellflowers.

She had known war. 

They had known waltzes.

And still they’d asked her to dance.

Hermione stood alone in the abandoned classroom, her wand raised, her wrist held at a precise, almost dutiful angle. The floor was scuffed with earlier failures— patches of moss, cracked tiles, a wilted sapling half-fused to a desk leg. Her head throbbed faintly from the effort of her last attempt, but her hand didn’t tremble this time.

She whispered the incantation again— Inclinare arboris umbra— and nothing happened.

But she didn’t curse. She didn’t flinch. Instead, she exhaled, slow and even, and rolled her neck once, as if shedding a weight.

It was a strange thing, this body.

Still wrong. Still foreign. Still wearing her like a borrowed coat, the seams tugging in places they shouldn’t. But not crumbling. Not today.

There was strength in her limbs again— uneven, unfamiliar, but strength nonetheless. Her hands didn’t tremble when she called the magic. Her lungs filled without stuttering. The ache was there, but dulled. Defused. Contained.

She moved and the body obeyed.

Not like before— when every step felt like a negotiation, when her own ribs rasped against her like threats. Now there was quiet. Uneasy, unnatural quiet, like a truce called in the middle of a war. A breath held in borrowed time.

It wasn’t healing. She knew that. Nothing so kind.

But it was something.

And something was better than nothing. 

She tried again.

Inclinare arboris umbra.

The syllables curled from her mouth like silk, not strain. There was no heat in her voice, no desperation. Just control.

For a moment, nothing moved.

Then the air changed.

It thickened.

The temperature dropped.

Her wand pulled slightly in her hand— as if drawn by unseen roots— and from the centre of the room, the spell bloomed.

A forest unfurled in silence.

It came slowly, unnervingly so, like something rising from deep water. Gnarled bark split the floorboards, curling into trunks. A cold mist spread low across the ground. Branches twisted toward the ceiling like fingers, long and trembling. The scent of rot filled the room. Not death— decay.

A forest was growing.

Not one of light, or life, or beauty.

But it was hers.

And this time—

It answered.

And at first, it looked right.

The shape of it, the density. The structure of a spell well-cast.

It was a forest.

She’d done it.

But—

Then it wasn’t.

The leaves, when they opened, shimmered slick with mildew. Pale in the candlelight, almost translucent— like skin stretched thin over something rotting beneath. Bark wept black resin, thick as tar, sliding down in slow rivulets. It pooled at the base like blood that had been spilt and left too long.

Branches groaned without wind. Not creaking—suffering. Each shiver of wood a wince. Each rustle a whimper. There were no birds. No insects. No sound of life.

A vine curled down from a branch above, searching—blindly, hungrily— then recoiled from the air as if burned. It spasmed, twitched, and retracted into the dark like a slug touched with salt.

The roots below her feet pulsed faintly. Almost in time with her heartbeat.

She stepped back.

What had been meant as beauty now stood malformed, like a copy drawn by a child who’d only read about forests in books. There were the shapes— yes. The scale. The volume.

But no life.

This forest remembered life. That was worse.

It was like a spell cast through a broken mirror—technically correct, but refracted, inverted, soured. Every tree was upright but wrong. Every vine too fast. Every leaf slightly warped at the edges, curling in on itself like a hand clenched in pain.

And still— it had worked.

Her lips curled, faintly. Not in pride. Not in joy.

But something like grim satisfaction.

This was her magic now. This was what she had made. Not beautiful. Not light-dappled and noble and full of birdsong.

But alive. Just barely.

Rotting. But obedient.

It answered.

Even now, in its ruin, it answered.

She moved through the illusion like it wasn’t there. A branch brushed her cheek— cold, wet, pulsing faintly. Her fingers twitched.

This spell is meant to be beautiful, she thought distantly. A symbol of grace. Renewal. Even the name: the bending of the shadowed tree.

But this forest bent toward the grave.

Still… it had worked.

And that meant something.

It meant she had time.

Not forever. Not safety. Not salvation.

But time.

Time that hadn’t been promised. Time that hadn’t been part of the deal. Her life— this thin, fraying wick— had been burning fast. She’d felt it. In the tremor of her hands. In the sharp, sudden nosebleeds, the blackened filth that clawed its way up her throat. In the way her magic had started slipping through her fingers like smoke.

But this—

This spell. This answer. This forest, wrong and withered as it was—

It shouldn’t have obeyed her. Not anymore. Not with what she’d done. Not with what she’d become.

And yet it had.

The unicorn had bought her time.

Not healing. Not redemption.

But a slow-down. A stay of execution.

Enough, maybe, to do what she came here to do. To reach the end of the path before the path reached the end of her. Enough to see him fall. To destroy the pieces of him scattered across time like rot. To rip him from the world with her own hands.

And if she was very lucky—

Just maybe

She could do it before she died.

Maybe she wouldn’t die at all.

The thought landed like a rock in her chest.

Not hope. Hope was a lie she’d spat out long ago. But a calculation. A cold, quiet edge of possibility.

It didn’t make her feel strong. It didn’t make her feel anything, really.

Just… steadier.

Like her spine had returned.

She stepped forward, into the forest she had made. Her boots sank into moss slick with something not quite water. Bark peeled on the trees like blistered skin. A vine shuddered above her head.

And she laughed.

Not loudly. Not madly.

Just a breath of a sound— short, brittle, disbelieving.

It slipped from her mouth like it didn’t belong there.

Like it had been hiding in her ribs all this time, waiting for a crack.

And the forest, rotting and reeling, listened.

A silence settled.

Not the quiet of exhaustion. Not peace.

Something aware.

The forest stood still around her. The trees— if they could be called that— no longer writhed. No wind moved, and yet a low breath passed through the leaves, shivering the dead things strung between branches. A hush fell in, too clean, too symmetrical, as if someone had laid a glass dome over the room.

Her body went cold before her mind caught up.

She turned slowly, wand already twitching at her side.

No sound. No footsteps. Just—

Eyes.

Still as stone, he was leaning in the doorway.

Dark hair impeccable. Robes uncreased. Expression unreadable.

Tom Riddle watched her like a naturalist might watch an animal that had done something unnatural. Not with fear. Not even curiosity. With interest. The clinical kind.

His gaze slid to the forest behind her, and one brow lifted, just slightly.

“Practising charms, are we?”

His voice was quiet, but it clipped through the room like a scalpel.

Hermione didn’t speak. Her wand stayed low, but not loose.

He stepped further in, heel clicking once against the stone, the rest utterly silent. The ruined trees groaned faintly behind her.

“You’ve improved,” he murmured. “I remember that spell giving you trouble.”

A lie.

He hadn’t been there.

Which meant he’d asked.

Which meant he’d cared to know.

Not in the human sense. Not in the way people cared. But in the way predators studied weak points.

And of course— of course— Dippet would’ve told him.

Dippet, who doted on him like a beloved protégé. Who spoke his name in every staff meeting like it was a golden thread tying the school together. Who saw Tom as the future— charming, brilliant, orderly— not knowing what coiled just beneath that silk-smooth surface.

Hermione had watched it happen for weeks now. The casual deference. The indulgent smiles. Tom Riddle could have burned the Hospital Wing down with the ailed in it and Dippet would’ve found a way to blame the draught.

So yes. Of course he’d known.

Of course Dippet had shared it— her failure— like a morsel slipped to a favoured pet.

Hermione said nothing.

The silence between them stretched— not awkward, but taut.

Then,

“You’re dying slower now.”

He said it plainly. No smile. No question.

Just fact.

She met his eyes. Steady. Cold. Not a flinch in her face.

But inside—

Inside she was sharpening herself like a blade.

Her mouth twitched, just slightly. “Should I thank you for noticing?”

“No,” he said, too fast. “You should wonder why I care.”

“I don’t.”

“Liar.”

He took a step forward.

The silence hung like frost between them, the only sound the faint rustle of leaves still shivering from her spell. The conjured forest stood behind her like a half-formed ghost— tall, rotten, trembling. The bark slick with decay. The air a little too sweet, like fermenting fruit.

“I’ve seen decay before,” he said, glancing at the trees. “This is different. This is controlled.”

She said nothing.

He continued, voice light, mock-cluelessness lacing each syllable. “I wonder what you drank. Or killed. Or bled.”

He’d watched the blood slick her hands, her throat, her shift. He’d been there. Seen it. She found his goading to be tasteless.

“You wonder too much.”

“That’s because you offer so little.” Flat now. Almost bored.

Another step.

He didn’t reach for her. Not yet. But he stood close enough now that she could feel the edge of his presence— that void-like hum that seemed to pulse from somewhere inside his skin, thick with wrongness.

“I imagine it hurts,” he murmured. “Slowing down the rot. Stretching your own death across weeks. Months, if you’re careful. It must ache constantly.”

It did.

Still, she said nothing.

He tilted his head. “Does the silence help?”

Hermione exhaled— not a sigh, not quite. A leak of tension.

“You know,” she said, voice almost bored, “for someone so pathologically disinterested in others, you speak like a man obsessed.”

That stopped him. Just a flicker. The smallest lift of one eyebrow.

“I don’t believe in obsession,” he said.

“Of course you don’t.” She stepped forward now— closer than she should have. “Because obsession is need. And need makes you human.”

Her breath was cool. Steady. Her body no longer trembled. The unicorn blood had wrapped around her like a second skin— cold, quiet, soft as linen.

He didn’t move away.

But he didn’t touch her, either.

Instead, he studied her. Eyes dark. Flat. Like a scalpel against glass.

Then, slowly— very slowly— he lifted one hand toward her face.

She didn’t flinch. Didn’t veer away. 

His fingers stopped just shy of her cheekbone. Hovered. Hesitated.

But then, instead of touching, they shifted.

Two fingers reached up, and he pried open her left eyelid— wide, wide enough to border on pain. 

“Still bleeding under the surface,” he murmured.

Hermione’s body reacted before she did.

A sudden, sharp crack of displaced air— her wand in her hand, a streak of silver light—

A cutting hex.

It hissed through the space between them.

He moved— fast, faster than anyone had the right to be— but not fast enough.

The edge of the spell grazed the back of his hand, slicing a clean, thin gash into the skin. Blood welled instantly, sharp and red.

He looked at it with mild curiosity. Turned his hand over. Examined the damage as if it belonged to someone else.

Then his gaze rose to hers again. Unbothered. Icy. Slower now.

“Do you always bite when cornered?”

“No,” she said softly. “Only when touched.”

Tom didn’t speak.

He didn’t rush her. Didn’t retaliate.

He simply stood there, the cut on his hand weeping in slow, clean lines, staining the cuff of his immaculate sleeve like ink.

Hermione’s wand stayed raised between them.

They were very close.

Close enough for her to see the faint rise and fall of his chest. Close enough to catch the way his pupils narrowed— not in pain, not even in anger, but something else. Something far colder.

Calculating.

“You’ve improved,” he said again— same words, same voice, as if nothing had happened at all.

Her jaw tightened.

He was testing her. Not just magically. Psychologically. Pressing her, inch by inch, into herself. Measuring where the cracks might form. Not because he feared her. But because he wanted to know her limits before breaking them.

His eyes flicked to her wand.

“You shouldn’t waste spells,” he murmured, tone unreadable. “You’re running out of time.”

So are you.

“I’ve already made my peace with that,” she said, even though she didn’t know if it was true. “Have you?”

His expression didn’t change. But something in him shifted. Like a held breath. Like the moment a predator decides to stalk instead of strike.

And then—

Without warning—

He smiled.

Only slightly. Just the corner of his mouth, cold and wrong and distant. A smile made of what he knew that she didn’t.

Or so he thought.

So self-assured, so confident, so glib. 

Hermione’s gaze didn’t falter, but something curled inside her— not fear, not anger. Amusement, almost. A sick, private sort. 

She nearly laughed, then.

Because she knew.

She knew what that smile was hiding. The heresy at the centre of it. The pieces he’d carved off himself and stashed away in book and ring. His desperate insurance policy. His clumsy grasp at eternity.

He hadn’t made peace with death at all.

Not even close.

And she wanted— oh, how she wanted— to lean in and whisper it.

Oh yes, I know of them.

I’ve found one.

I’ll find the other.

They’ll be dust before your body even cools.

But she didn’t.

She only smiled back. A fraction too late. A fraction too wide. 

A mimicry of his own.

She still didn’t lower her wand.

And he still didn’t leave.

Instead, he turned his body a fraction— not enough to fully face her, but enough that the candlelight picked out the fine edge of his profile. He flexed the fingers of his cut hand once, and then stilled them, the blood slowing, drying against skin that hadn’t even twitched in pain.

He said, softly, almost conversational, “You only lash out when you’re uncertain.”

“I’m not uncertain.”

He made a non-committal noise. She thought it sounded strangely human, coming from him. 

Her jaw locked. He wasn’t taunting. He wasn’t trying to win. He was trying to understand her, the way a potioneer would dissect a failed draught— not with malice, but cold inquiry.

She didn’t answer.

He turned more, just slightly— enough for their eyes to meet fully again. She knew he saw something flicker across her face. Not fear. Not even rage.

Curiosity.

That sick, leaden curiosity that had been slithering up her spine since the moment he stepped into the room. The kind that made her want to scrape her thumb along the side of his face just to see if he’d allow it. The kind that wondered what his heartbeat sounded like— if he even had one. The kind that asked:

What are you?

Tom tilted his head. “Is it the pain?” he asked. “That keeps you sharp?”

“Is it the absence of it that dulled you?” she countered.

That almost got a reaction. Not quite. But there was the faintest pause, a stilling, like the forest around them had held its breath.

“You’re trying to make this mutual.”

“Isn’t it?”

He stepped closer.

Not fast. Not slow. Just inevitable.

“I don’t… feel things the way you do,” he avowed. “Whatever you’re looking for— connection, familiarity—” he waved a dismissive hand, “it isn’t here. Not in me.”

She laughed— low, breathless, wrong. “Merlin. You really think I came here looking for you?

She did. 

Another step.

He was close enough now that if she reached out, her fingers could curl in the bloodied fabric at his wrist.

“I think,” he murmured, “you came here hoping no one would see you.”

The words struck somewhere behind her ribs.

“And now?”

“Now,” he said, gaze glinting like steel in low light, “I think you’re starting to hope someone will.

Hermione’s stomach turned.

She hated how well he read her. Hated the calm of him, the chill precision. But worse, far worse—

She hated how badly she wanted to understand him in return.

She watched the vein in his neck. The slow, rhythmic movement of his breath.

And whispered, not knowing why, “Why haven’t you tried to kill me yet?”

Tom didn’t blink.

Didn’t smirk. Didn’t recoil. He just stood there, perfectly still, like her question had confirmed something he already knew.

“I don’t kill what I don’t understand,” he said.

Simple. Sincere. So cold it made her breath catch.

Hermione’s pulse stuttered. “Because you’re afraid of it?”

He tilted his head again. “Because I want to own it.”

Silence stretched.

Thick. Electric.

Not sexual— not truly. But charged in a way that was worse. Deeper. Twisted through with obsession, through with the slow, rotting gravity of two creatures circling the same wound.

He leaned in slightly. Just enough that she could smell the faint trace of copper and ash on his breath. He hid his dark magic usage well, but she could taste it on him. “You’re not here by accident. Not with magic like that. Not with answers you shouldn’t have.”

Hermione held her ground. “Then kill me.”

His gaze flicked over her face like a scalpel. Not admiring. Measuring.

“Not yet.”

“Why not?”

A breath. Almost a sigh. “Because every time you open your mouth, I learn something new.”

“And when you’re done learning?”

He didn’t answer.

Instead, he reached up— slowly, deliberately— and touched the air near her face. Not contact. Just a gesture. Like he might trace the curve of her cheekbone, but thought better of it. His fingers hovered there, inches from her skin.

“I don’t know what you are,” he admitted, barely audible. “But you’re not just a girl.”

She couldn’t look away.

Hermione’s voice was quiet. “And what are you, then?”

It wasn’t a challenge. Not quite. More like a question she wasn’t supposed to ask, spoken aloud before she could stop it.

Tom’s lips twitched, not into a smile, but something close— a tightening, like a thread pulled taut between his teeth. He tucked his hands behind his back, and Hermione was reminded of a Healer delivering bad news. “No one’s asked me that in a long time.”

“Maybe they’re afraid of the answer.”

“They should be.”

He tilted his head a fraction to the side, the movement so precise it unnerved her. Then, voice thick with something bordering on curiosity, “You’re not though.”

“No,” she said simply. “I’m not.”

He studied her again, but differently now. Like she was a painting he’d seen before— one he hadn’t appreciated the first time, but was beginning to understand. Beginning to want.

His voice was softer when he spoke next. “You don’t feel it anymore, do you?”

A branch groaned behind her. 

“The fear.”

Hermione’s throat went dry.

She didn’t reply. Didn’t move.

Because he was right.

And he knew he was right.

It had gone quiet in her, that part. The part that used to tighten and coil whenever he got too close, that used to scream at her to run.

Now it only watched. Curious. Detached.

Something else had taken root in its place. Something colder. And he felt it— she could tell by the way his gaze sharpened.

“She’s gone, isn’t she?” he said.

Hermione blinked.

“Who?” she asked, though she already knew.

“The girl you were when you arrived.”

Her chest rose and fell. “Maybe.”

He moved closer.

The air shifted. Heavy now. Dense with the scent of magic— his and hers, braided thick in the silence between them.

“I want to see what you become next,” he said.

It was almost… reverent.

She swallowed.

“You sound like you’re waiting for me to moult.”

“I am.”

They stood there a moment longer. Still. Close.

Not touching.

Not speaking.

Until finally, Hermione stepped back.

Not far.

Just enough to study him. 

Not the way she might’ve studied anyone else— not with curiosity, not even caution— but with the slow, deliberate scrutiny of a woman peeling the lid off a sealed jar just to see if what festered inside could still be devoured.

From the ground up.

His shoes were immaculately polished, not a scuff in sight. Not even the honest wear of walking. Like they’d never touched dirt. The hem of his robes brushed his ankles without crease or sway, falling with an unnatural stillness, as though even the fabric obeyed him— or feared him.

His posture was military-perfect. Shoulders set, spine knife-straight, blood crusted hands clasped neatly— behind his back as if he were holding something in— rage, boredom, a scream. No twitch. No tick. Not even a breath too fast. The lines of him were unnaturally symmetrical, like a sketch that had never been shaded in, only outlined with a ruler.

Even his skin— flawless. Not beautiful. Not warm. Just flawless. No flush, no blemish, no obvious signs of sleep or weather or sin. A blank canvas stretched too tight.

His eyes were the worst of it. Cold, flat, a colour that didn’t belong in nature. They didn’t move like eyes should— didn’t flicker or flinch or betray. They held the stillness of something that could snap your neck and keep walking. 

She knew, deep down, that they shared that same dead look in their eyes. 

He looked like a boy carved from snow and bone and hunger. And something else too. Something older.

And still she watched him.

Watched until it felt like a test. Until she wondered if he’d notice, if he’d care, if he even knew how to feel watched. And then—

She spoke.

“Is it quiet in there?”

The words were barely more than a breath, but they sliced through the air like a wire drawn taut. Not cruel. Not playful. Not even curious.

Just honest.

Like she was asking about the weather inside his skull.

Like she already knew the answer.

Tom didn’t blink. Didn’t move. Just watched her for a moment too long. Long enough for the quiet to rot.

“Yes.”

The word was soft. Dead. Like breath fogging glass in a morgue.

He stepped closer. Not enough to touch— she doubted he’d do that again— but enough that she could feel him. That strange, electric stillness that clung to him like a second skin. The sense that beneath it, something was crawling.

“Ever so quiet,” he said again. “Always has been.”

Hermione held her breath. 

“No dreams. No voices. No ache to be loved. Nothing that wants. Nothing that pleads.”

His head tilted, slow and unnatural.

“No one to mourn. No God to curse. No self to lose or love or loathe.”

He took another step. The light caught the edges of him, made his face look carved— sharp and wrong, like a statue left too long in the dark.

“There’s nothing in here,” he said, tapping once— gently— against his own chest with two fingers. “No echo. No weight. No rot.”

He searched her features, then. 

“And you think that’s emptiness. But it isn’t.”

He leaned in just enough for her to smell the death on him— like stone and winter and old, shut rooms.

“It’s purity.”

His voice dropped.

“Everything inside me was scraped out long ago. Peeled back. Cut clean. Not a scar left.”

He looked at her, as if expecting her to understand. As if daring her not to.

She didn’t flinch when he reached up again— this time not toward her face, but toward her hand. His fingers hovered above her wand for a second… then dropped.

Instead, he turned— slowly— drawing his pale wand with the same precision one might use to unsheathe a blade before an execution. He gave her a long, unreadable look. Then, with a murmur smooth as marble:

“Inclinare arboris umbra.”

The air split.

It didn’t crackle or roar— it hummed, low and harmonic, like the note of a bell struck in a cathedral vault. Light bent at the edges of the room. Dust froze mid-air.

And then—

A forest bloomed from her own.

Instant.

Clean.

Chalk-pale birch trees sprang up in geometric rows. Their branches rose in perfect angles, leaves fluttering in synchronised rhythm— too rhythmic. Every trunk identical in width, every canopy evenly spaced like teeth in a comb. The floor was carpeted with soft moss that looked… unreal. A shade of green just a touch too lush, too vibrant. No scent of soil. No insect, no rot. No wind.

Not a single bird called.

The silence of it was profound. Total.

It wasn’t a forest. Not really.

It was the idea of a forest. A forest stripped of spirit. Of wildness. Of death.

Hermione stared, and a chill ran down her spine.

It was perfect.

Too perfect.

Sterile.

Like a surgical theatre.

Of course it would be.

He turned his head to her, slowly. Eyes unreadable.

“Well?” he said, softly.

Hermione didn’t answer. She stepped forward, just once, just enough to hear the absence. No crunch underfoot. No breath. Not even the creak of a branch.

Her fingers curled tight around her wand.

Of course he could do it. Of course his version would grow like a lie— flawless, inhuman.

It made her sick.

“You call that a forest?” she said, voice low.

He said nothing.

She turned her back to him, stepped into his forest, his immaculate lie— and hated it.

Hated the symmetry.

Hated the lifeless precision.

Hated how nothing moved unless commanded.

A forest wasn’t meant to obey.

It was meant to breathe. To rot. To gnarl and devour and give birth.

This was dead.

She lifted her wand.

She didn’t look at him.

Didn’t need to.

Didn’t even speak it aloud. 

Inclinare arboris umbra.

It wasn’t clean.

It never was.

The air around her shuddered

then fractured.

Her spell tore through the seams of his with a hiss like steam rising from something wounded. The forest shifted, convulsed— and then the rot began.

It spread from her feet outward.

First the trees. The perfect, pale birches withered, their bark mottling with black like infection. Branches curled inward like they were hiding something foul. The moss beneath her turned to sludge. A tree to her right let out a guttural creak, like a body giving way under too much weight. The leaves blistered in real time— browning, curling, weeping resin.

The air grew thick. Heavy. Real.

Something cracked.

Another vine slithered down and twitched against the ground like a dying limb. A myriad of insects crawled from holes in the bark. The rustle of wings came overhead. The smell hit— earth and decay and fire.

Smoke.

Just a wisp at first.

Then flame.

One tree caught, almost politely.

Then another.

And another.

Until it raged around them, hungry, devouring. 

It was wrong.

It was ruined.

It was hers.

Tom made no sound. 

Hermione Granger turned.

She just stood at the centre of the inferno, wand slack at her side, the fire curling around her like worship. It didn’t touch her— not truly. It bowed. Licked at her hem with reverence. The flames crowned her in gold and shadow, casting her face in molten light, and for a moment, she looked like something ancient.

Not a girl.

Not a witch.

But a god set alight—

burning not because she was dying,

but because the world could not contain her.

She took a breath.

Let the smoke crawl into her lungs like a sacrament.

And laughed.

Low.

Quiet.

Like a girl with time.

Like a girl who might still win.

He watched it burn, watched her burn. 

Silent.

Unmoving.

Not a flicker of alarm in his face— only something colder. Stranger. A flicker of thought, like he was memorising the shape of her destruction.

Then, softly,

“…Beautiful.”

Hermione didn’t look at him. The flames painted the whites of her eyes orange.

He took a step closer. The crackle of fire between them. His voice barely rose above it.

“You’ve made something that breathes,” he murmured. “Something that suffers. I think… I prefer it.”

Her lips twitched— humourless.

“Of course you do.”

He tilted his head, studied her like a specimen under glass.

“I meant it, you know. You’ve improved.”

She glanced over to him at last. Her expression unreadable. Smoke coiled at her heels.

“Don’t patronise me.”

His mouth curved— if it could be called that.

“I wouldn’t dare.”

He turned. The firelight caught his jaw, his shoulders, his back retreating into the dark.

“Not yet,” he added over his shoulder, voice smooth as water on stone.

And then he was gone.

Left her standing in the rotted heart of the forest she’d conjured, alone, with nothing but ash in her lungs and a faint, flickering ache where her fear used to be.

Hermione tilted her head back, eyes half-lidded, and let the flames lick closer to her boots, willed them hotter. Just to feel the heat. Just to feel anything.

When it came— soft, blistering, real— she smiled.

Not warmth. Not pain.

But proof.

She was still here.

And she wasn’t done yet.

Chapter 28: Glass Half Empty

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The frost came overnight.

It spidered across the castle like a curse, webbing windows and curling into the cracks of ancient stone. Even the magic felt brittle— sharp at the edges, humming low and cold in the bones. December had arrived without fanfare, only the long, whispering hush of winter settling in its lungs.

By morning, the lake had frozen clean through. Students tested the ice with cautious steps, scarves wound tight, laughter fogging into the air in bursts. But down in the Slytherin dormitories— far beneath the ground, where the cold didn’t so much bite as seep— Hermione stirred early.

Not out of duty. Not even dread.

Just… to move. To remind herself she still could.

Her breath fogged faintly as she sat up. The windows were already pearled with frost, casting a strange light across the dormitory. For a moment, she watched it catch on the green silk of the bedcurtains— the way it haloed everything it touched in silence.

Then she stood. Pulled on her robes. Lit a single candle.

She had things to do today. Faces to see. A meeting to attend.

But first—

This. 

She found a scrap of parchment in her trunk— not even the nice kind. Just a bit of leftover stationery, soft at the edges, already creased down the middle. That felt fitting.

She sat at her desk, candle flickering low, and dipped her quill.

For a long time, nothing came.

Then:

If I die over the holidays, tell no one where I went. Burn this letter. Feed it to the lake. I don’t care.

She stared at the ink as it dried, the faint curl of the letters, how still her hands looked in the light.

She hadn’t written to anyone in months. Not even the ghosts— those quiet, unsent letters once meant for her parents, for Harry, for Ron. She used to write them like prayers, folded and hidden, as if the act alone could keep her tethered. But they’d dried up the moment she stepped through Hogwarts’ gates. The real ones. The ones she shouldn’t have passed through at all.

No more letters. No more names.

Just her, now.

And the war she carried.

But today… today, she felt something nudge at her chest. Not grief. Not fear.

Just the need to be witnessed.

She started again.

To whomever finds this—

I don’t expect you to understand what I’ve done. You might hate me for it. You should. But I want you to know it was a choice. Every single moment— from the very beginning— I chose this. The risk. The pain. The war beneath the surface. It wasn’t an accident. It wasn’t bravery. It was just… necessary.

I have carried this thing alone for so long I’ve forgotten what it feels like to be light.

Sometimes I wonder if the others can see it on me— the weight. Like lead in the blood. You learn to move with it. To make space for it. To fold your life around the burden until it feels almost normal. Until silence feels safer than speech. But it’s there. It’s always there. Every spell. Every lie. Every time I look into his eyes and see something impossible staring back— I carried it. I carry it still.

You might think I was forced into this. I wasn’t.

This is the part no one ever wants to admit. I stepped forward. I said yes. And the worst part?

If I had to do it all again— I would.

I chose this burden. I choose it still. Do not pity me. I chose this, alone. Me. No one else. It is mine and mine alone to carry. 

Because someone had to.

And no one else could. 

She paused. Let the silence gather.

If I die, that means I ran out of time. Or maybe I gave it all away. Either way— I hope he never understands. I hope he never finds out. Let him rot thinking he’s won.

If I am not the hand, then I am the herald. And if not I, then another shall rise— for the ruin is written, and the end already breathes his name. His undoing is etched in the marrow of time— and time does not forget. 

I, Hermione Jean Granger, will not forget. 

A smile curled at the corner of her mouth: humourless, wry.

And if I live— gods, if by some miracle I live—

She scratched that part out.

Burned a hole straight through it with the heat of her wand.

There was no miracle coming. She knew that. But still, the letter felt like an anchor. A tether to something human.

She folded it once. Didn’t seal it.

Tucked it between two books on her shelf, spine-out, like it might go unnoticed. Maybe it would. Maybe not.

But it existed now.

And that, somehow, was enough.

The Room of Requirement had outdone itself.

It rose like a cathedral carved from shadow— high-vaulted ceiling veiled in mist, stone walls inlaid with runes that pulsed faintly gold beneath the candlelight. The air held a hush, like a chapel moments before a sermon. Reverent. Expectant. Cold.

At the centre: the table.

Long as a hearse track. Wide as a bier. Hewn from dark, ancient wood polished to a mirror sheen. It reflected each flicker of flame, each tilt of glass, each subtle movement like a whispered sin.

Wine bled into crystal. The bottles weren’t conjured— no, the room hadn’t provided that. That had been Abraxas. Of course it had. The labels were foreign. Expensive. Still damp with condensation.

Tom sat at the head, silent and unsmiling. He wore no mask, no pretence— just the calm authority of someone who did not need to raise his voice to command the room. His hands were folded. His eyes weren’t. They watched. Always.

To his right, Abraxas Malfoy leaned back in his chair like it was a throne. He held his wine without sipping it. The smirk on his lips suggested he was already drunk on something else entirely.

To Tom’s left, Dolohov sat— arms loose, shoulders angled like a man used to leaning just outside the line of fire. His eyes tracked movement lazily, but missed nothing.

Next came Nott. Quiet. Withdrawn. Not unobservant, but disdainful of the showmanship around him, as if his invitation had been more nuisance than honour.

Then Rosier, all angles and amusement, fingers tapping against the stem of his glass in a rhythm that hinted at boredom— or calculation.

Then Avery, whose scar split like a second mouth along his neck, making every grin look like a snarl. He was the one who laughed the loudest. The one who looked around to see if anyone else was laughing too.

Then Mulciber. Broad. Grim. He didn’t speak unless prompted. He didn’t need to. His presence was statement enough.

And then— at the opposite end of the table, alone at the far edge of power—

Her.

Hermione sat with her back straight and her hands folded in her lap. She hadn’t touched the wine. Her eyes scanned the room like a threat assessment. The soft green velvet of her transfigured robes looked almost black in the low light. The candle nearest her guttered.

No one acknowledged her arrival. They never did.

But she felt the weight of their gazes. Like teeth behind silk.

The silence rippled.

Something was coming.

It cracked— softly— like ice underfoot.

Abraxas was the one to break it. Of course he was.

“So,” he said, swirling his glass with idle disdain, “has the agenda for tonight been scrawled in blood yet, or are we improvising?”

Dolohov hummed low. “Improvisation. The mark of true genius.”

Rosier raised a brow. “The mark of poor planning.”

“I believe,” Nott said coolly, “that’s called chaos.

Avery barked a laugh. “Don’t act like you’re above it, Nott. You love a bit of chaos. You just dress it in Latin and call it theory.”

Mulciber grunted. He hadn’t spoken, but his hand tightened on the stem of his glass like he wanted to snap it.

Tom didn’t speak. He didn’t need to.

They filled the silence around him like dogs circling a still body— testing the air, waiting for movement.

Abraxas leaned forward, resting an elbow on the table, chin on knuckles. “Speaking of chaos… I imagine most of you received an invitation.”

The table stilled. 

“A what?” said Avery, frowning.

“A ball,” Abraxas said, voice lacquered with amusement. “Yule. At the Manor. My parents insist on tradition.”

Rosier whistled. “We’re being paraded for the old guard again?”

“Paraded?” Abraxas snorted. “We’re the exhibit.”

Dolohov tilted his head. “Are we attending?”

“I am,” said Abraxas.

“Obviously,” Nott muttered.

“I’ve already chosen my robes,” Rosier said breezily. “Green velvet. Antlers.”

Avery choked on his drink.

“I’m not joking.”

“I am,” said Dolohov, dryly. “Declining, that is.”

Hermione made a non-committal sound. She didn’t look up. Just shifted her glass aside.

That was when Avery turned, mouth already curled.

“How about you, Kinslayer?” he asked. “Going to twirl about the Malfoy drawing room with blood on your stilettos?”

The table went still.

Hermione raised her head. Met his gaze with nothing in her face.

“Nope,” she said, emphasising the ‘p’ with a pop. “I don’t dance for ghosts.”

Avery glanced once to Abraxas— his mouth opening and closing like a fish— then back to her. 

Then came Dolohov, voice soft as he murmured, “Well said.”

Abraxas chuckled, though his eyes hadn’t left her. “Don’t dance for ghosts,” he repeated, voice low. “You ought to stitch that on a pillow.”

“She’d stitch it on a shroud,” muttered Rosier, half under his breath.

Dolohov smiled, faint and unreadable.

“Enough poetry,” said Abraxas, leaning back again, long fingers curled around the stem of his wine glass. The firelight caught on the ring at his hand— green stone, Malfoy crest— flashing as he turned slightly toward the head of the table.

“Will you be attending this year, Riddle?” he asked smoothly, almost deferential. “It’s been too long since the Manor’s had a guest worth dressing for.”

Tom didn’t look up. He traced the rim of his empty glass with one finger, slow and methodical. The sound it made was almost a hum.

“No,” he said at last.

A simple word. Flat and final.

Abraxas inclined his head, the faintest of bows. “As you will,” he murmured. “The loss is ours.”

The silence after was measured— no one dared fill it too quickly.

Then Avery cleared his throat, attempting levity. “Bit stiff, isn’t it? A Yule Ball with no Riddle and no—” He jerked his chin down the table. “—no Dufort, either?”

Hermione didn’t look up.

“I have more important things to do than dance,” she supplied.

Rosier snorted. “What, brooding? You could do that in a gown.”

“Maybe she’s afraid we’d bite,” added Avery, grinning.

“Speak for yourself Avery,” Dolohov murmured, gaze fixed on her. 

The table shifted— chairs creaking, glasses tipping—and then silence again.

Tom hadn’t moved. But something in the room had tilted.

Abraxas, ever the courtier, cleared his throat gently. “Perhaps we should toast,” he offered. “To the season.”

Tom’s hand finally moved. He picked up his glass, studied the contents. Then, without expression:

“To the frost,” he said.

Glasses clinked.

And the moment passed.

Rosier leaned forward, swirling his wine with idle flair. “So what will you do then, Dufort? Whilst the rest of us are off charming ballrooms and sipping champagne?”

Hermione didn’t blink. “Try to forget I know any of you.”

Mulciber grunted. 

Then— Dolohov laughed. Low, surprised, unguarded. Even Nott cracked a half-smile.

Avery gave a theatrical gasp. “She has claws!”

“I thought you liked that,” she said mildly, raising her glass to him. “Swear I once overheard you say you prefer women who could flay you alive?”

“I did,” Avery admitted, mock-wistful. “Still do.”

Abraxas sipped his wine, amused. 

Tom, silent at the head, didn’t speak. But his gaze lingered on her for a fraction too long.

Rosier grinned, slouching back in his chair. “Well. If she ever tires of flaying Avery, I wouldn’t mind a scar or two.”

Hermione tilted her head. “You don’t need me for that. You wound yourself every time you open your mouth.”

A flush of laughter moved round the table— low and biting and warmed by wine.

Rosier clutched his chest, mock-wounded. “Salazar, Dufort. At least buy me dinner first.”

“I’d rather starve.”

“Oh,” Avery said, grinning. “You’re going to make him cry.”

Rosier sniffed. “I don’t cry.”

“Tell that to your reflection,” Nott murmured.

Even Mulciber barked a laugh.

Dolohov, swirling his wine with idle grace, said, “She fits.”

It was quiet, then. Just for a moment. Like the air had shifted.

Hermione met his gaze across the table— slow, unreadable.

“I’m not trying to,” she said.

“That’s what makes it work,” he replied.

Abraxas leaned back, stretching out his legs beneath the table. “You lot get sentimental after one drink. Pathetic.”

“Oh, come off it, Malfoy,” said Rosier. “You were the one who cried at last year’s Ball.”

“I was intoxicated and temporarily moved by the orchestra.”

“You were sobbing into your dress robes.”

Abraxas raised his brows, deadly calm. “And you were snogging your French cousin in the maze.”

Rosier didn’t flinch. “She had lovely taste in literature.”

“She was illiterate.”

Tom’s glass tapped once against the table. It silenced them like a spell.

The quiet held.

Then—

Hermione said, lightly, “I see Hogwarts has a rigorous screening process.”

Another ripple of laughter, but this one edged with something darker— like they were all in on a joke that had bled a little too close to truth.

Dolohov, still smiling, said, “You haven’t even seen the worst of us yet.”

“Good,” Hermione murmured, her voice silk over something steel. “I’d hate to be disappointed.”

A rustle of movement— Abraxas reaching for the almost empty bottle. Avery tossing a walnut at Nott’s head. The moment dissolved into noise again, but it left a shadow behind.

And Tom still hadn’t spoken.

But he was watching her.

Always, always watching.

Another bottle was uncorked with a lazy flick of Rosier’s wand. Wine sloshed into goblets, staining the candlelight deeper. Someone muttered a crude toast in Latin. A few echoed it. Mulciber burped.

Hermione didn’t drink.

Tom set his glass down. It barely made a sound— but the silence that followed was deafening.

“Although I’ve declined Malfoy Manor’s invitation,” he said, idly tracing a line in the condensation on his goblet. “I trust the rest of you will enjoy your Yule.”

The Knights looked to one another. 

“Of course,” Abraxas said smoothly. “Always do.”

“Tradition,” added Rosier, through a mouthful of nuts.

Tom didn’t look at them.

His gaze had turned, very precisely, to Hermione.

“I assume you’ll be staying here,” he said.

Hermione met his eyes, cool and flat. “I don’t celebrate Yule.”

The fire cracked.

“You strike me,” Tom said, “as someone who celebrates nothing.”

It wasn’t cruel. It was… clinical. An observation flayed bare.

She tilted her head. “What’s there to celebrate?”

That made him smile. Or something like it.

Dolohov murmured, “Gods, marry her.”

Rosier choked on his wine.

Tom ignored them.

He leaned back slightly, shadows dragging across the hollow of his cheek.

“Some would call that cynicism,” he said. “I call it clarity.”

Hermione’s voice was low. “The world doesn’t deserve hope.”

“Ah,” he said. “But that’s where we differ. I believe it does. I simply believe it must be earned.”

Avery shifted uncomfortably. Nott had gone still. Even the fire seemed to burn quieter.

Hermione studied him. “And what would that look like?”

Tom’s eyes gleamed— not with light, but something colder. Starless.

“It looks like us.”

The room held its breath.

And then—

Rosier, ever the showman, poured another round. “Well,” he said, too brightly, “I suppose that’s our cue to start singing carols.”

Nott groaned. “Don’t you dare.”

“Deck the halls with mudblood corpses,” Dolohov offered.

“Fa la la la la,” Hermione murmured, dry as ash.

That broke the spell. Laughter surged again, jagged and too loud, like boys too close to the edge of something sacred.

But Tom didn’t laugh.

He only watched her— as if trying to decide what she was.

And how best to use it.

Rosier kicked back his chair on two legs. “I think we should make this a tradition.”

“What, drinking ourselves stupid in a windowless box?” Nott drawled.

Rosier gestured lazily toward Hermione. “No. Inviting the new girl. It adds… flavour.”

Hermione pretended to sip her untouched wine. “Careful. You might develop a palate.”

“Oh, I have one. It’s just discerning.”

“For what? Sycophancy and cheap perfume?”

Avery whistled. “That’s two for two.”

Rosier clutched at his heart. “You wound me, Kinslayer.”

“I’d need to aim lower.”

That earned a genuine bark of laughter from Dolohov.

Even Abraxas cracked a grin. “Merlin. You should bring her more often.”

“I’m not a mascot,” Hermione said coolly.

“No,” Nott said, staring at her over the rim of his glass. “You’re something else entirely.”

Something about the way he said it drew the conversation taut— like a string pulled tight in a corridor.

Hermione held his gaze. “Careful, Nott. You sound like you’re thinking.”

“Don’t flatter him,” Rosier muttered. “You’ll scare him off.”

Mulciber, who hadn’t spoken all night, cleared his throat. “I liked it better when she didn’t talk.”

“She never talks to you,” Avery said.

“Because she has taste,” Dolohov added mildly.

Tom spoke again, voice soft enough to still them. “She has discipline.”

The room paused.

Hermione didn’t look at him.

“She has something,” Tom continued, “that most of you squander. Control.”

He let the word linger. Heavy. Measured.

Then, quiet, deadly, he drawled, “And if she chooses to stay over the break… perhaps she’ll remind the rest of you what that looks like.”

Abraxas exhaled through his nose. “Salazar, can you not make everything sound like a bloody sermon?”

Hermione almost winced. Malfoy’s leash on his control was obviously slipping. He had the wine to blame for that. Fool. 

Tom’s smile was paper-thin. “Then drink more.”

“I am.”

They drank.

They laughed.

They let themselves pretend— for just a moment— that the world outside didn’t exist.

And when Hermione leaned back, cradling her untouched goblet, she felt the first flakes of snow begin to form in the sky far above them— conjured, maybe, by the castle itself.

Cold. Silent. Perfect.

At some point, Rosier slid down in his chair and muttered something incoherent about mistletoe and sin. Nott elbowed him in the ribs. Mulciber snorted mid-snore. Avery dropped his goblet and laughed at the sound it made. It echoed too loud.

Abraxas was already halfway to the door, coat slung lazily over one shoulder, muttering something to Dolohov about the elves not replacing his bath salts.

“Tell the House Elves I’ll drown myself in the Prefect’s tub if they don’t get the right ones,” he said with a yawn, and Dolohov only hummed, steady as ever, glass still in hand.

One by one, they rose and staggered, disappeared and dissolved— like a dream coming apart at the seams.

Until it was only her.

And him.

Hermione didn’t move. Neither did Tom.

The silence between them was total. Not strained— not even tense— but absolute. Like something scorched clean.

She watched the flames gutter lower in the hearth. Shadows swayed behind Tom like banners, caught in some invisible draught. 

It was very quiet now.

Not the heavy kind that fell in churches or after death— but something more precise. Like a held breath in a hallway. Like a held blade.

Hermione sat still, her fingertips resting on the lip of her untouched goblet. Tom stood at the hearth, hands clasped behind his back, posture impeccable even now.

He didn’t look at her when he spoke.

“You’re not going home for the break.”

It wasn’t a question.

She had no home. He knew that. 

Hermione didn’t answer right away. Her gaze lingered on the grain of the table, where a ring of condensation was slowly blooming beneath someone’s abandoned glass.

“I’m not staying here,” she said eventually. “If that’s what you’re asking.”

That drew his attention. Slowly, deliberately, he turned.

His expression was unreadable— not curious, not accusatory. Just… empty. The kind of stillness that waited for the truth to walk in and undress itself.

“You have plans,” he said.

“I do.”

His gaze sharpened a fraction, so imperceptibly she almost missed it. “With whom?”

That made her smile— faint, and not at all kind. “You’re not used to being excluded.”

Tom didn’t smile back.

“You’re not the type to leave things behind,” he said. “Not unless you’ve already weighed the cost.”

Hermione stood. The air didn’t stir. Nothing moved. But something had shifted.

“I have,” she said. “Weighed it.”

“And?”

She met his gaze.

“I’m willing to pay.”

A silence so sharp it almost hurt.

He stepped closer. Not enough to invade. Just enough to make a point.

“You’re not afraid,” he said.

“No.”

“You should be.”

Hermione tilted her head, just slightly. “Of you?”

“Of the world,” he said. “Of what it becomes when you vanish.”

She blinked, once. “Then I’ll be quick.”

Tom held her gaze for a long moment— so long it almost broke something between them.

Then he nodded, just once.

And turned.

He didn’t say goodnight. He didn’t wish her well. He didn’t ask again.

He left.

Hermione remained in the stillness— surrounded by wine-stained glass and chairs left ajar, like ghosts had only just stood and walked away.

She stayed until the fire withered. Until the silence pressed in close, familiar and absolute.

Until the version of her that needed to write goodbye letters had gone quiet.

And only the necessary part remained.

Notes:

it’s still early days for this fic, probably have about 70~ more chapters to write but the support has been overwhelming and ever so encouraging. thank you to all who comment and leave kudos! it makes this feel all the more rewarding than it already is, bringing my ideas to life.

Chapter 29: A Child's Room, a Woman's Ashes

Chapter Text

Snow pressed against the windows in perfect white stillness. Outside, the grounds had vanished beneath it. The lake was sealed in glass. The Black Lake creatures had gone deep, out of sight. Even the owls were silent in the rafters.

Hermione moved through the corridors like she was walking through a photograph. Fixed. Untouched. Already a ghost.

Around her, students buzzed— excited for dinner, laughter echoing off stone, trunks squeaking across flagstones, someone shrieking about missing mittens. A Hufflepuff boy slipped on melted snow by the Entrance Hall. A Ravenclaw prefect rolled her eyes. The world went on.

But none of it touched her.

She passed a knot of Slytherin girls without a glance. One of them looked up— opened her mouth like she might say something— and then didn’t.

Good.

Let them forget her.

As she turned the corridor toward the library, a second-year barrelled into her at full speed, nearly dropping a pile of wool scarves.

“Oh— sorry! See you after break!”

Hermione didn’t answer.

She kept walking. Took the long way.

Not out of sentiment— there was no softness in it. She simply didn’t want to arrive too soon. The corridors were emptying now, hour by hour, room by room. Every student gathered to eat their dinner before Christmas break, every trunk that dragged across stone echoed like a countdown. There would be a dozen little farewells she didn’t want and wouldn’t give.

She walked with hands tucked into her sleeves, shoulders squared, back straight. The practised poise of someone who had trained herself not to flinch.

Her thoughts moved in quiet order:

What if the ritual doesn’t work.

What if it does.

What if I get caught.

What if I die before I even reach it.

What if I live.

That one came last. It always did. She didn’t like how it sounded in her mind— like a question, not a relief.

She passed a tapestry she’d walked by a thousand times— a wizard duelling a wyvern, thread worn at the edges— and for a moment, she wondered what it would mean to vanish here. In this castle. In this time. In this body that didn’t quite feel hers.

No grave. No story. Just missing.

Would they mourn her?

Would anyone know what she had done?

She pushed the thoughts aside.

The library doors loomed ahead, heavy and half-open, casting a slant of honey-coloured light onto the flagstone floor.

She stepped inside.

The library was warmer than the halls. Dustier, too. Someone had opened a window earlier that morning— she could feel the cold still lingering near the sill.

No one else was there. Just her. And the books.

She didn’t go near the restricted section. Not this time.

Instead, her fingers drifted along the spines of the back row— older texts, soft-edged, leather gone supple with time. Her hand paused on a small book bound in green cloth, faded gold lettering pressed into the spine.

A Wreath of Winter Tales.

A storybook.

She pulled it down.

The pages were thin, the illustrations inked in soft lines— not animated, just still. Forests under snow. A sleeping werewolf. A girl in red, walking alone. She flipped through slowly, more from instinct than interest. It felt like something she might have done years ago, in another life. Before all of this.

One page had a full illustration— a child alone at a crossroads, no path lit. No signs marked. Just sky, and snow, and waiting.

She stared at it.

Closed the book. Slid it back.

Behind her, without sound, a voice came like sand and death.

“You really did it.”

She didn’t turn right away.

The words hovered in the air like smoke. Not accusatory. Not soft. Just there.

Hermione’s fingers lingered on the shelf. She traced the edge of the clothbound spine she’d just replaced, pressing the pad of her thumb into the worn corner until it stung.

Behind her, nothing moved. No footsteps. No rustle of robes. Just presence— still and certain.

Of course she was here.

Hermione hadn’t seen her since before the ritual. Not once. Not in corridors or classrooms or dreams. It was as if the girl had stepped back into the fog she came from, letting Hermione wade through the aftermath alone.

And now— now, with Christmas break mere hours away and the weight of it all pressing against her ribs— she returned.

Not to ask.

Not to scold.

Just to name what had been done.

And for a moment, thin and sharp as a splinter, Hermione felt it.

Resentment.

A flicker of it. Pale and pathetic.

She hadn’t come after. Not to ask. Not to help. Not even to see if she was still breathing.

The thought was useless. Anaemic. Weak.

She swallowed it.

This wasn’t a story where people came to check if you were alright.

This was a story where you endured. Or you didn’t.

Hermione inhaled once, slow.

Then she turned.

Severine stood a few feet away, half-shadowed between two shelves. Pale and immaculate and unblinking.

They hadn’t spoken for weeks.

They hadn’t needed to.

Now, Severine only said it again— the same words, like a seal pressed twice into wax:

“You really did it.”

Hermione said nothing at first.

She watched Severine the way one might watch a fire behind glass— not out of fear, but calculation. How close could you stand without burning?

Her voice, when it came, was low. Flat.

“I had to.”

Severine didn’t blink.

“You didn’t.”

Hermione looked away, couldn’t meet those depthless eyes. “It’s done.”

Silence. Tight and unforgiving, wound like a noose. 

“You’re leaving,” Severine said. Not a question.

“I am.”

“You’re not coming back the same.”

Hermione didn’t answer.

Severine stepped forward, only slightly— enough to let the weight of her presence press into the space between them.

“Don’t be brave at the cost of being smart,” she murmured, her voice a soft rasp.

Hermione smiled faintly, but it didn’t reach her eyes.

“I’m always smart.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

There was a long pause and in that moment Hermione knew her shit attempt at bravado wasn’t convincing, not one bit.

Then, Severine’s voice came softer— almost a whisper, and not for show:

“Whatever you’re planning… don’t die doing it.”

Hermione didn’t speak.

But she nodded. Once.

Not in promise.

Not in agreement.

Just acknowledgement.

She left the library without another word.

No one stopped her.

Severine didn’t follow.

The corridors were quieter now. Dimmer. Pale light filtered in through high arched windows, and outside, the snow had thickened— a white blur against leaden sky.

Hermione walked like she had time to waste. She didn’t. But she walked slowly anyway, steps echoing soft against the stone.

The silence followed her. Or maybe she carried it.

Every corridor she passed through felt faintly unreal— like a memory she wasn’t meant to be inside anymore. The castle stretched ahead of her in clean lines and golden sconces, and her limbs felt too heavy for it. Or too sharp. She couldn’t tell.

She wondered if this was what dying felt like.

Not pain. Not fire. Just the narrowing— the world folding inward, smaller and smaller, until all that was left was the thing you were meant to do.

She didn’t feel brave.

She didn’t feel afraid.

She felt committed.

And that, perhaps, was worse.

The common room was empty when she passed through it. The fire still burned in the grate— low now, more for memory than heat. Someone had left a jumper draped over the back of a chair. It didn’t look like anyone would come back for it.

She climbed the stairs with slow, careful steps, as if something might shift if she moved too quickly. The dormitory door creaked when she pushed it open.

Inside, everything was still.

Too still.

Her bed was made. Her trunk was shut. Her robes hung where she’d left them. It should’ve felt like any other day before a break— the final quiet before departure.

But the air was wrong.

Thick with something.

She crossed to her trunk, knelt, unlatched it.

There, nestled atop her belongings, lay a small box. Unmarked. Wood stained dark.

She didn’t open it right away.

Her fingers hovered over the lid, breath held. It was too careful. Too specific. It hadn’t been there that morning.

She opened it.

Inside: a necklace.

Gold. Thin. Delicate.

Almost weightless to look at— but not to hold.

When her fingers brushed the chain, she felt it immediately. The hum of something old. Protective. Dangerous. Bound to her now, in ways she didn’t yet understand.

No note. No mark. No name.

But she knew.

Severine had done this.

She didn’t put it on.

She closed the box. Tucked it into the folds of her robe.

And shut the trunk again.

Her hands lingered on the latch.

It was stupid, she thought, to feel anything about it. It was just a chain. Just a precaution. She didn’t need gifts. She didn’t need meaning. She needed control.

But still—

Her throat tightened. Just slightly.

Not enough to count, just enough to recognise through the thick haze of the unicorn blood.

It was the care of it that undid her. Not the spellwork— though she could feel how precise it was, how exacting the protections laced into the gold, but the silence of it. The fact that it had been left without fanfare. Without expectation.

No note. No conditions.

Just something to wear when she walked toward death.

And that was the worst kind of kindness— the kind that expected nothing in return.

She breathed in through her nose.

Steady. Cold.

It didn’t matter.

She would do what needed to be done.

Necklace or not. Alone or not. Seen or not.

She didn’t change.

Her uniform clung to her like a second skin, wrinkled and faintly damp from melted snow. Her tie was crooked. One cuff stained faintly with ink. It didn’t matter.

She sat on the edge of the bed for a long time— not thinking, not breathing, just… waiting. For what, she wasn’t sure.

The dormitory around her was too neat. Too silent.

Beds made. Curtains tied back. A faint scent of bergamot from someone’s enchanted drawer sachets. The kind of stillness that came after girls had gone home to their families. Or were about to.

Hermione pulled her legs up onto the mattress and lay back, limbs stiff and cold. She didn’t bother with the blanket. Just let herself settle against the mattress, one hand curled loosely at her stomach, the other resting on her hip.

The necklace box lay pressed against her ribs. She could feel it like a second heartbeat.

Her eyes traced the canopy above— green velvet embroidered with silver thread. Slytherin. Still foreign. Still not hers. But she didn’t hate it anymore. She didn’t feel anything about it at all.

Her mind moved slowly now. Not dull— just deliberate. Everything sorted, categorised, boxed away.

She thought about the Gaunt shack.

She thought about blood.

She thought about how no one would come looking for her. And how she wouldn’t want them to.

She thought about how quiet it would be.

And then, finally, her eyes slipped shut.

It begins with stillness.

The kind found only in old places— the kind that has settled so deeply, even the air forgets how to move.

She stands at the edge of a clearing. Snow blankets the ground in a perfect, undisturbed sheet. The sky above is silver. No stars. No moon. Just that heavy, luminous grey.

Trees circle her at a distance. Bare-limbed. Silent. Watching.

The quiet is gentle at first. Like the hush before a storm. Like the pause between heartbeats.

She looks down.

Realises she isn’t wearing shoes. Her feet press into the snow but leave no mark.

And that is the first wrong thing.

But she doesn’t move.

Ahead of her: a path. Narrow. Winding. And at its end— a structure.

Low stone walls. A crooked gate.

A graveyard.

She walks.

The snow makes no sound beneath her. The wind does not blow. Her breath does not fog the air.

Everything is soft. Weightless. Unfolding like a page.

She steps through the gate.

Inside: mirrors.

Dozens. Maybe hundreds.

Each one mounted where a headstone should be— tall, thin, embedded in stone. No names. No dates. Just glass.

She approaches the first.

And she stops.

The mirror is old. Silvered at the edges. The frame tarnished.

But her reflection is clear.

She’s wearing the same clothes. Same face. Same everything.

Except—

The girl in the mirror blinks first.

Hermione steps back.

Then forward again.

Now the reflection is still.

She turns to the next.

In this one, her hair is damp. Strings of it cling to her neck. Her robes are filthy and half clinging to her, like they’ve been shoved aside.  There’s a streak of something— mud?— on her jaw. Her expression is blank. Blank in a way that makes her stomach tighten.

She walks on.

In the third: her eyes are wrong.

Too bright. Too wide. A mirror’s version of madness— neat, sterile, intentional.

In the fourth: her reflection smiles.

Not warmly. Not cruelly.

Just… knowingly.

Hermione pauses.

The fifth mirror is cracked— just slightly— across the middle. Her face bisects cleanly. One side blank. The other twisted with something unplaceable.

She keeps going.

The sixth is empty.

No reflection at all.

The wind picks up— finally— thin and cold and directionless.

She shivers.

Not from cold. From the awareness that she is not alone here.

She turns her head.

The seventh mirror burns.

She doesn’t look away.

There is no smoke. No crackle. Just flame— contained perfectly within the glass. Her reflection stands within it, unmoving, eyes open, skin blistering. But the fire does not spread. It devours only what it’s meant to.

She leaves it behind.

The next mirror stops her.

A child looks back.

Maybe eight. Maybe nine. Frizzy hair half-tamed with a ribbon. Muggle primary school uniform— an old jumper, sleeves chewed at the cuffs. A face not yet accustomed to hiding anything.

She stands with her hands tucked behind her back, chin lifted in that stubborn way Hermione once wore like a badge. There’s something on her cheek— ink, maybe, or blackberry jam. Her smile is shy but unguarded. Real.

It’s the kind of face people love easily.

The kind you protect without thinking.

She is pure in the way freshly fallen snow is pure— not because she’s untouched, but because she hasn’t yet been asked to be anything else.

Hermione stares.

She doesn’t move.

Her lungs feel too small.

She takes one step. Then another.

The next mirror waits just to the right.

It holds another child.

Still young— the same frame, the same ribbon, the same hands folded neatly behind her.

But this girl is paler.

Her hair is thinner, her mouth drawn into something not quite a frown, not quite a smirk. Her eyes are shadowed— not with fatigue, but with knowledge.

She isn’t smiling.

She isn’t angry.

She simply looks out at Hermione with the quiet, chilling expression of someone who already knows what she will become, and accepts it.

Hermione stares at her own young face—

Not how it was, but how it would have been— i f she had always known how this would end.

The two mirrors stand side by side.

A girl untouched.

A girl undone.

She turns away from the child. Both of them. 

Her breath is thin now. Threadbare.

She’s starting to understand what this place is.

She walks further.

The next mirror is taller than the others— narrow, but rising higher than her head. The frame is etched with runes she doesn’t recognise. The glass is dimmer. Like something has lived inside it too long.

She stops.

And stares.

It’s her.

But older.

Far older.

An old woman with grey streaks threaded through heavy curls, face drawn, hands knotted with time. Wrinkles carve deep into her skin— not from laughter, not from softness, but from holding things in too long.

There’s nothing romantic in her ageing.

No wisdom in her eyes.

No peace.

She is alone.

Utterly, profoundly alone.

Dressed in burial black. Wand tucked at her hip like an afterthought. Her mouth is set in that same line— the one Hermione catches herself making sometimes in the mirror already. Pressed lips. No softness. No give.

The old woman doesn’t blink.

She doesn’t scowl.

She simply looks at her— present Hermione, younger Hermione, girl-on-the-brink Hermione— with a kind of detached recognition. As if to say: You know this is the path too, don’t you? You know that surviving doesn’t save you.

Hermione takes a step back. Just one.

Of all the mirrors— the child, the burning, the empty, the cracked—

This one disgusts her most.

Because this is the only one that didn’t kill her.

And still, it looks like the worst ending of all.

She drags her gaze away from the old woman.

It takes effort.

There’s a weight in her chest now— not panic, not fear. Something denser. Like grief that hasn’t yet attached to anything.

She moves on.

The next mirror is plain. No runes. No frame. Just polished glass, cold and unadorned.

And he’s already there.

Not a reflection.

Not a twisted version.

Not a symbol.

Just Tom.

Standing in the mirror as if he’d always been there, as if he’d been waiting for her to reach this point.

He looks the way he always does— pristine, composed, empty. Sixth-year robes. Prefect’s badge gleaming. Hands at his sides. Nothing about him appears monstrous. No disfigurement. No red eyes. No blood.

That, somehow, makes it worse.

He doesn’t move.

He doesn’t speak.

But his gaze is fixed on her— level, precise, unblinking.

And for the first time in the entire graveyard, she feels something like being seen.

Not recognised.

Not understood.

Seen.

The way a knife sees what it’s meant to cut.

Her heart stutters. Only once.

She takes a step toward the glass— not out of curiosity, but instinct. The wrong kind. The old kind. The kind that still wants answers.

Tom tilts his head.

Only slightly.

And then, slowly, one corner of his mouth lifts.

Not a smile.

A suggestion of one.

Like something remembered rather than felt.

Her stomach turns.

This mirror doesn’t burn.

It doesn’t crack.

It doesn’t distort.

It just holds him there.

Perfectly intact.

Perfectly whole.

Waiting.

She tears her eyes from him— the real him— locked in perfect, predatory stillness.

The next mirror is narrower. Lower to the ground.

Almost easy to miss.

She doesn’t know why she moves toward it. Just that her feet carry her there before she’s decided to look.

And then—

She does.

And there he is.

Tom.

But not the one she knows.

Not the monster. Not the boy made of knives and silence and ruin.

This Tom is younger.

Not in years— just in weight.

His posture is softer.

His face is open.

There’s still sharpness in him— of course there is— but it’s the kind that hasn’t yet been weaponised. The kind of brilliance that could’ve gone anywhere.

He’s standing in a sunlit corridor, sleeves rolled to the elbow, ink on one hand. Hair tousled, tie slightly loose. A book tucked under his arm. There’s something awkward about him— not weak, just unpolished.

When he sees her— truly sees her— he smiles.

Not the mimicry she knows.

Not the razor-thin imitation he offers in real life.

But something warm. Crooked. Real.

The kind of smile that feels like summer after a long winter.

The kind of smile no one ever taught him not to have.

Her breath catches.

She doesn’t step forward. Doesn’t move. Just stares.

This, she thinks with certainty, is the worst one.

Not the child. Not the crone. Not the fire. Not the grave.

This.

This unbearable maybe.

This mercy that never came.

She wants to look away.

She can’t.

Because for a moment— just a flicker— she sees herself there too.

Not the version she is. Not the one preparing to die.

But someone beside him.

Laughing.

And just like that—

He’s gone.

She stumbles away from the smiling boy.

There’s a sharpness behind her eyes now— like something is splintering just beneath the surface of thought. She doesn’t want to look anymore. Doesn’t want to know what else waits for her in glass.

But the graveyard gives no mercy.

The next mirror is taller than the rest— massive, stretching almost to the sky. Framed in black. Veined with cracks that haven’t yet broken. The glass is too clean.

She doesn’t want to go to it.

She does anyway.

Inside: Voldemort.

Not Tom. Not the boy. Not the mask.

The thing that came after.

Pale, waxen skin. Black robes that ripple like smoke. A face that barely resembles a face at all— skull-thin, serpentine, inhuman.

But that isn’t what stops her.

It’s his hands.

He’s sitting— cross-legged on the ground, like a monk at prayer— and in his hands, he holds a heart.

Crimson. Beating. Wet.

He isn’t tearing it apart.

He’s cradling it.

Gently.

Thumb stroking across its surface, slow and reverent.

He looks down at it with an expression she cannot name. Not desire. Not hunger.

Something almost tender.

And in the hollow, nauseous part of her chest, she thinks—

It’s mine.

Not metaphorically.

Not symbolically.

Hers.

She feels it in her ribs. In the echo of her pulse.

That heart in his hands belongs to her. And he’s not destroying it. He’s keeping it.

Preserved. Possessed.

Owned.

And somehow, that is worse than being killed.

She feels herself start to shake.

Then—

A sound.

High-pitched. Raw. Unnatural.

She turns.

The child is screaming.

The one in the ribbon, the one with ink on her cheek and soft eyes— she’s crying now. Fists balled at her sides, mouth open in a soundless, endless wail that somehow reaches her ears anyway.

Then the next one begins— the child warped by knowledge, pale and grim. Her scream is lower, hoarse, like something being torn from the throat.

The Hermione with the cracked face starts to laugh and scream at once, a wet, rattling sound. The burning one opens her mouth and the fire roars louder.

The old woman presses her hands to the glass, mouthing something over and over.

Make it stop. Make it stop. Make it stop.

The boy-who-could-have-been is gone.

Tom— the real one— is still watching. Still smiling. Just barely.

She stumbles back. Mirrors surround her now— every version of her burning, breaking, sobbing, choking.

Distorted voices crash over one another:

“You killed us.”

“You left me there.”

“We could’ve been happy.”

“We weren’t supposed to end like this.”

“You shouldn’t have gone alone.”

“You shouldn’t have been born.”

She covers her ears. It doesn’t help.

Her heart— her real one— slams against her ribs.

A single word cuts through the noise, too loud and too clear:

“Murderer.”

She doesn’t know which version of her said it.

Maybe all of them.

The mirrors scream louder. 

Not just the reflections— but the glass itself.

It wails with their voices. With her voices.

Every variant, every version— crying, shaking, reaching toward her with twisted hands and blistered mouths. Some crawl. Some stagger. Some kneel. Some are already broken, bent double with grief, their fingers bleeding as they claw the insides of their glass prisons.

The sound is unbearable.

A choir of horror conducted by memory.

The children pound their fists against the glass, eyes swollen, breaths hitching.

The crone slumps against her mirror, sobbing silently, as if she’s lived long enough to feel every mistake twice.

A dozen versions of her shriek nonsense— or maybe not nonsense at all, just words she can’t process fast enough:

“You left us.”

“He found us.”

“I’m still in there.”

“We begged you not to.”

“Don’t you dare walk away.”

Some blame her. Some beg her.

And one— a version with rotted skin and weeping eyes— just repeats:

“You forgot me. You forgot me. You forgot me—”

Their mouths move in patterns she recognises— her own arguments, her own nightmares, twisted and echoed back.

She tries to speak— tries to tell them to stop, that it’s over, that she’s doing what must be done— but nothing leaves her throat. Her voice is caught behind her ribs, trapped with the heart Voldemort held so carefully just moments ago.

Then something worse.

One reflection— not screaming, not crying— steps forward.

It’s her again.

Her now.

Present-tense Hermione.

Hair tucked back. Face blank. Wand in hand. Her eyes are empty. 

She doesn’t say a word.

She simply lifts her chin.

And turns her back.

Walks away.

The others collapse into noise again.

“Coward!”

“Liar!”

“We’re not done!”

“Come back and finish it!”

The glass fractures outward— cracking like ice beneath too much weight. Splintered reflections shimmer across every surface, multiplying her agony, dividing her self.

The graveyard tilts. The earth splits. Mirrors sink into the ground like gravestones being swallowed whole.

She falls to her knees.

Hands clamped tight over her ears.

Breath caught.

A scream building in her chest but never reaching her lips.

She never gets to scream.

Because then—

Another rises. 

Unearths itself from the frost-bitten soil with impossible grace— a thin black frame, rimmed in gold, pulled from the earth like a buried relic.

It hums.

Low. Deep. Familiar.

Hermione looks up.

She wishes she hadn’t.

In this mirror, she is standing.

Not alone.

Tom is beside her.

Not the boy. Not the monster. Not the version that held her heart like a trophy.

But something else.

Their hands are clasped— not gently, not affectionately, but completely. Bound like a pact. Her fingers tight around his. His grip just as hard.

Between them, magic writhes.

Thick tendrils of black smoke spill from their joined hands, rising and twisting like vines— like veins. It pulses with light, iridescent at the edges, glowing as if alive. As if newly born.

Their expressions are unreadable.

Not joyful.

Not cruel.

Exalted.

Like gods at the altar of something no one else understands.

There is no blood in this mirror.

No rot.

No ruin.

Just power.

Pure, molten, terrifying power.

Together.

And worst of all—

She looks content.

Not happy.

Certain.

Like this was what she was always meant to become.

Her stomach turns. Her lungs burn.

It’s beautiful.

It’s horrible.

She wants to tear it down.

She wants to step into it.

The ground beneath her groans.

The mirror cracks— just once— across the centre.

The magic pulses. 

The ground yawns open—

She opened her eyes.

No jolt. No gasp.

The room was still dark. Still quiet. Still hers.

She stared at the canopy above her for a long time. Her heartbeat was steady. Her limbs were still. Her pillow cool beneath one cheek.

Detached.

Like the dream had already begun to dissolve, like it was something she’d read rather than lived.

But the ache remained. That sharp, impossible pressure just beneath the ribs— like something vital had been stolen. Or touched too closely.

She blinked once.

Her hands were cold.

Without moving, she let her gaze shift to the window. A faint line of grey through the lake edged the glass. Morning.

Almost.

She was too numb to feel tired.

The image still hovered in her mind— not the fire, not the child, not the crone, not the scream.

That mirror.

Them.

Hands clasped. Magic twisting. Glowing like newborn gods in the dark.

It clung to her like smoke.

She closed her eyes again.

Not to sleep.

Just to be still.

Just to steel herself. 

She rose without ceremony.

The dorm was quiet, bathed in the grey-blue hush that came just before dawn. No footsteps above. No rustling sheets. No one stirred. 

She didn’t change.

She crossed the room in her uniform— same creases, same crooked hem— and moved to the small shelf tucked beside her desk. The third book from the left: Advanced Hex Theory. She slid it free with a practised hand.

Inside, between pages 213 and 214, the letter waited.

Still unfinished. Still folded in half. The parchment warped slightly at the corners, like it had sweat beneath her fingertips the day she wrote it.

She didn’t read it.

She didn’t need to.

With it held carefully in her hand, she left the dormitory.

The castle greeted her in silence. Not kindly. Just… passively. The portraits were asleep. The air unmoving. The stone beneath her feet cold, but familiar.

Her footsteps echoed anyway.

Each one a soft, clipped beat that carried her down the corridor, around a corner, past a sleeping suit of armour. No detours. No hesitation.

She approached the Room of Requirement like a mourner would approach a shrine.

Three times she paced.

She asked for a fire.

The door appeared without resistance.

And when she stepped inside—

It gave her exactly what she needed.

The room was small. Warm.

And familiar.

She paused just inside the threshold, the parchment still between her fingers, breath shallow in her chest.

Her childhood bedroom.

It had been replicated exactly. Painstakingly.

The pale lilac walls. The faded bookshelf with its crooked spine. The little desk under the window, scattered with neat rows of lined paper and pencils. Even the dent in the carpet where she used to pace when nervous— it was there.

The bed was made. A single duvet folded back.

On the nightstand sat a chipped mug filled with old stationery. A picture frame, turned face down. She didn’t lift it.

The air smelled like dust and lavender.

Her throat ached.

She stepped inside.

Crossed to the desk and sat, slowly, in the chair that creaked just the same.

The letter felt heavier now.

She didn’t unfold it. She didn’t add to it.

Instead, she held it above the candle on the desk. Let the flame kiss the corner.

Watched the parchment curl, blacken, turn to ash.

No tears. No words. Just silence and smoke.

When only embers remained, she reached for her wand. Stirred the ashes with the tip until the shape was gone.

Then, slowly, she traced two words into what was left:

One left.

Hermione regarded it.

Let the finality of it settle in her marrow—

Then wiped it away with her palm.

No body.

No trace.

No goodbyes.

Chapter 30: In His Image

Chapter Text

The walk down to the gates was brisk with frost and brimming with noise.

Hermione moved among the other students like smoke through a crowd— visible only at the edges, untouchable, unspeaking. Her trunk was shrunk and slipped into her pocket, her wand tucked into the sleeve of her coat. She wore her own clothes: sharply tailored, dark and refined, wool draped like shadow down her frame. No house scarf. No school crest. Not even gloves.

Her boots clicked softly against the stone. It felt obscene to walk like this— not in hiding, not quite seen. Still tethered to this place. Still not gone.

All around her, the others gleamed with relief. Scarlet and blue. Green and yellow. Hair brushed sleek, mittens looped through coat buttons, faces flushed with the kind of joy that belonged to people who had places to return to.

Fragments of conversation caught on the air, bright and aimless—

“My father’s already booked the sleigh—”

“The manor’s going to be packed—”

“Maman’s having the caterers do roast swan again—can you believe it? Real swan—”

“We’ll be in Courchevel by Tuesday, owl me—”

“Do you think he’ll come to the party this year?”

Hermione didn’t flinch. She didn’t turn. She simply listened— and loathed them, gently.

How lucky they were. With their homes— not houses, never something so common— with mothers who baked and fathers who funded. With libraries curated by generations of leisure, dining rooms older than the Ministry, and silver initials on their trunks to remind them who they’d always been.

They would spend Christmas wrapped in fur and laughter. She would spend it preparing to die.

And not one of them would notice.

She kept walking. Each footfall deliberate, soft. She didn’t look back at the castle.

They passed under the archway of the main gates, where the road dipped and curved, the sky paling toward morning. A line of carriages waited just beyond— dark, creaking things, silhouetted against the frost-heavy trees. What pulled them was invisible to most, but not to her.

The thestrals stood still and waiting, breath pluming silver from their skeletal snouts. Their wings twitched impatiently— not to fly, just to remind the world they could. Their black hides shimmered faintly in the blue-grey light, like oiled silk stretched over bone.

Hermione could see them perfectly. She always had.

She moved toward one of the carriages, brushing past a gaggle of chittering Fourth Years. A boy dropped a chocolate frog in the snow. A girl shrieked, chasing it like it mattered.

The noise dimmed behind her. The frost bit a little deeper.

She reached out. Let her fingers brush the nearest thestral’s side— smooth, cool, leathery. Real.

“Can you see them?”

Hermione lowered her hand, fingers hanging limp at her sides. 

She turned slowly, and there he stood— just beyond the shadow of the gate, framed by iron and ice. His hair was neatly combed, his uniform pristine despite the early hour. No trunk. No familiar. No reason to be here at all.

Just Tom Riddle, watching her with eyes like storm glass. 

“Can you see them?” he repeated, voice low. Almost idle.

She said nothing, merely inclined her head a fraction.

“Hm.” His gaze flicked toward the thestrals, then back. “I thought so.”

A pregnant pause stretched between them, long and crystalline. Behind her, carriage wheels creaked. Students laughed, coughed, called out to each other. The cold prickled at her cheeks, but she didn’t move.

Then—

He reached into his coat. Not abruptly. Almost gently.

“I brought you something.”

She blinked.

“A gift,” he added, as if clarification would help.

From his cloak, he withdrew a small parcel— rectangle, precisely wrapped in thick black paper, tied with thread-thin twine in a perfect knot. It looked too deliberate. Too careful. The corners sharp, the folds symmetrical, not a single edge uneven.

She didn’t take it right away. Just looked at it. At him.

“You’re not leaving for the holidays,” she said flatly.

“No.”

“Then why—”

“Because you are.”

A smile unfurled across his face— slow, deliberate, like rigor mortis cracking through flesh. It didn’t lift his features so much as distort them, stretching his mouth into something that might have once resembled human expression. But it was all wrong. Taut. Waxen. Like a mask beginning to slip.

It looked like pain, performed.

It wasn’t a smile. It was a malfunction.

He offered the gift again. The same grotesque facsimile of warmth. So close to real it made her stomach turn. A dead thing, twitching. A parody of humanity.

She took it this time. Slowly. The parcel was heavy for its size.

“Should I open it now?”

“Only if you want to ruin the mystery.”

She said nothing.

Tom tilted his head.

“Have a pleasant Yule, Dufort.” The name felt mocking in his mouth. “Don’t forget to write.”

And then he turned. Just like that. Walked away— through the gate, back toward the castle, footsteps clean and unhurried across the frost.

He didn’t look back.

Hermione stood in place, the frost settling in the folds of her coat, watching his figure recede. She waited until she knew he was gone, and only then did she look down at the gift in her hands.

She turned it over.

No card. No name. No signature. No hint of what was inside.

Her thumb traced the edge, absently.

It didn’t make sense.

He was poor. An orphan. Raised in a Muggle orphanage, though he never spoke of it. Always too clean, too perfect, too poised— but never with the marks of old money. Never the casual arrogance of those born to it. She’d never once seen him accept a Honeydukes sweet, or wear anything with a brand stitched inside. His robes were of transfigured quality, his textbooks second-hand, he was truly and utterly destitute. He didn’t have things.

But this— this wasn’t conjured or stolen. The paper was thick, real, heavy with that faint Muggle scent of ink and glue. The string had a scratchy, handmade texture. And the knot… she could tell it had been tied by hand. Not magic. Fingers.

Her first instinct had been to scoff. He wouldn’t have bought her something. But the weight in her palm said otherwise. 

He had, with what little money he owned. 

She didn’t know what it was. It didn’t feel like a gift. It felt like a trap dressed as a kindness.

She turned it once in her hand. Then again. And again.

She didn’t open it.

She just slipped it into her coat pocket, moved toward the thestral carriage, heaved herself up to perch on the seat. 

The carriage lurched forward, wheels crunching over frozen ruts in the path. The thestrals moved with eerie silence, all wingbone and sinew beneath greying hide. Breath fogged the air in plumes before them, vanishing into the stillness.

She sat alone. Frozen fingers folded in her lap. Back straight.

Her mind wandered, not to the gift, but to what waited for her. London first. Then the North Yorkshire Moors. Then… the shack.

The train would take her only part of the way. The rest she’d apparate, then walk. 

She tried not to picture it. The wrought gate. The hedgerows. The stone steps that led to nothing. The old, dilapidated wooden hut. 

Instead, she thought of her hands all those months ago. How they’d trembled. How they’d stilled once the ritual began.

But this one would be different.

That night came back to her in pieces— not images, but sensations. The iron taste of blood in her mouth. The slice of something sharp against her flesh. The heat. The frenzy. The animal mantra slipping from her lips like a prayer chewed to shreds.

She hadn’t cried. Not then. Not when her body split open beneath the weight of it, not when the magic buckled and surged and dragged her back across time like meat through a keyhole.

Only after, when it was done. When the floor was slick and the forest spun and she realised she’d survived, 50 years in the past. 

She wondered if it would feel like that again.

Maybe the Zagovor would be merciful.

No.

She knew better.

There would be a cost. There was always a cost.

The thought broke like tide against a cliff face. She tried not to think of it, tried to ground herself in the physical. The parcel pressed against her hip like a stone, a leaden thing wrapped in paper the colour of obsidian. Weighted with too much meaning. Too much him.

She shifted slightly, as if that would change its presence.

It didn’t.

Outside, the road curved. The forest thinned. Hogsmeade station came into view, white-laced and waiting.

The carriage rolled to a halt with a soft jolt.

Hermione stepped down without a word, boots nearly slipping on the icy flagstones. Around her, students poured out in twos and threes, laughter clouding the air in warm puffs. The platform rang with chatter— sweet orders shouted at the Trolley Witch from within the train, owls hooting overhead, trunks thunking against the steps.

She waded through it like treacle.

Onto the train. Into the corridor. Her coat tight at the collar, her trunk still shrunk to a stone in her other pocket.

She passed compartments heavy with noise— friends peeling off scarves, exchanging gifts, stretching their legs with exaggerated groans. She caught scraps of conversation: “…father’s rented a chalet in the Alps—” “—still can’t believe Lestrange—” “—my mother will kill me if I bring home another bowtruckle—”

She kept walking.

Then: a flicker of movement. A compartment up ahead, darker than the rest. Six figures inside.

Dolohov sat nearest the window. Nott was fiddling with the seatback tray— clicking it up and down with absent precision. Avery lounged sideways, gesturing with a half-eaten pumpkin pasty. Mulciber slouched with his boots up. Rosier and Malfoy held court with a bottle of something amber. They were laughing. Mocking something, probably someone. Nothing new.

Dolohov glanced up first.

His eyes met hers through the glass— quiet, uncertain, like he didn’t expect to be looking for her but found her anyway. There was something raw in it. A flicker of invitation, maybe. Not demand, just hopeful.

Her hand hovered over the door handle for half a breath. Then she passed it.

Didn’t look back.

Two more compartments down, she found an empty one.

She stepped inside, slid the door shut, and sat.

Alone.

The walls muffled everything. She rested her head against the cold glass.

A measured knock broke the careful silence. 

She didn’t move at first— just stared at the glass, at the frost blooming in slow veins across its edges.

Then, with a breath she didn’t realise she’d been holding, she stood and slid the door open.

Dolohov stood in the corridor, hands in his coat pockets, collar askew like he’d dressed in a hurry. There was a smear of chocolate along his thumb, and his gaze— usually so unreadable— flickered with something tentative. Quiet.

“Compartment’s loud,” he said, voice a smooth baritone yet laced with something almost apologetic. “Thought you might want company.”

She looked at him— at the boy who’d watched her bleed a unicorn dry, and hadn’t looked away, hadn’t baulked. 

She shook her head. “No, thank you.”

He nodded, no offence taken. Started to turn away.

But her voice stopped him.

“Where will you go?” she asked, softer now. “Over the break.”

He glanced back, one brow raised like he wasn’t used to being asked.

“Avery’s,” he said, with a lopsided shrug. “His parents pretend I’m a cousin.”

Hermione swallowed. 

“They do it every year,” he added. “Doesn’t feel like lying anymore.”

There was a long pause. She felt like she should say something— comfort, gratitude, anything— but no words came.

Instead, she gave a nod. It was enough.

“Safe travels,” he concluded, heavy-lidded eyes flashing with something she couldn’t discern. 

And then he was gone.

For a long time, she didn’t move. Just stood there, hand on the latch, staring at her own faint reflection in the glass.

The Knights.

She’d spent so long thinking of them as a single mass— all mask and menace and muscle. A circle of boys who would kill for power, or worse, for fun. Who cheered at cruelty. Who laughed when they spilt blood.

But Dolohov wasn’t like them. Not really.

He was built like someone carved from tension— lean, broad-shouldered, always half-braced as if expecting a blow. Not hulking like Malfoy, not broad like Mulciber. Just… solid. Efficient. He moved like a soldier, precise and assured, every step measured. There was no arrogance to it. No flash. Just control.

He didn’t jeer like the others. Didn’t bait. When Rosier cackled, when Abraxas sneered, Dolohov only looked on— unreadable, arms folded, jaw tight.

He listened more than he spoke. When he did speak, it was quiet. Weighted. Like each word was chosen for its exact shape in his mouth. And when he watched her— really watched— it was with the kind of stillness that made her feel flayed.

He was brutal in duels. Unflinching. But he didn’t savour it the way the others did. There was no glee in his hexes. Just precision. Just silence.

There was something old in him. Grief, maybe. Or the remnants of someone gentler, long buried. Like he believed in some god the others had long stopped kneeling to.

And Avery— ridiculous, crass Avery— had invited him in. Every year. Called him cousin. Sat beside him at holiday dinners, probably elbowed him during pudding.

They weren’t good, she reminded herself. They weren’t kind.

But they were real.

And that was harder to stomach.

They weren’t creatures in masks to curse on a battlefield. Not faceless regimes to dismantle. Just boys— sharp-edged, indoctrinated, half-formed— shaped by the rot they’d been born into.

She didn’t forgive them. But she understood the architecture of what made them.

And understanding was its own kind of curse.

All of them— even the worst of them— had their tethers. Their bruised, tangled lines of loyalty and love, warped though they were.

And then there was him.

Tom Riddle didn’t have anyone. Not really.

No family. No childhood. No thread of warmth to trace back through his life and say this is where it hurt. He was the wound and the blade both— clean, quiet, bloodless.

She doubted anyone knew how he spent his holidays. Doubted anyone had ever thought to ask.

Not that he would’ve answered.

No one called him cousin.

No one called him anything.

And still— he’d given her something. Wrapped carefully, too carefully, like he’d studied how gifts were meant to look and tried to mimic the shape.

A performance of sentiment. A simulation of care.

Or maybe a trap. A game.

But why give it at all?

She reached into her coat and touched the edge of the parcel. Still cold. Still untouched. Just the thought of it— wrapped so precisely, sitting leaden in her pocket like a pressed flower or a knife— made her stomach knot.

Tom Riddle didn’t give gifts.

He gave commands. Gave silence. Gave that thin, thoughtful tilt of his head when he was about to dissect you alive.

And yet— there it was.

He hadn’t said anything strange. No cryptic flourish. No veiled threat. Just offered it, calm as anything, and turned away.

That was the worst of it.

It would have been easier if he’d smirked. If he’d hinted. If he’d tried to make it theatrical.

But he hadn’t.

He’d handed it over with careful fingers, and for the first time in weeks, looked at her like he didn’t already own her.

That unsettled her more than the gift itself.

Maybe it was nothing. Something pointless. Meaningless. Something chosen just to confuse her.

But that didn’t explain the weight of it.

Or why her magic bristled every time she reached for it.

She shifted in her seat, leaned her forehead against the window. The countryside blurred past— grey, white, greyer still.

The parcel pressed into her side like a secret.

She didn’t know what frightened her more— opening it, or not.

With a sigh, she gave in.

Not to curiosity, not really. Curiosity could be sated. This was something else. A need to name the thing. To drag it into the light. To see what shape he’d given her.

Her fingers moved without urgency, but with purpose. She slid the parcel from her pocket and turned it over in her lap.

Wrapped with care, if he was even capable of such a thing. Twine knotted tightly. A thin fold tucked like a seam. There was no note. No marking at all.

It looked…ordinary. In that deliberate, calculated way of his.

She unwrapped it slowly.

And when the paper slipped away, what lay inside was—

A book.

No.

A diary.

Slim. Leather-bound. Black. No title.

Her breath caught, only for a second.

The corners were gilded— the gold dulled with handling, as if it had been touched often. And at the bottom, in embossed gold lettering, elegant and exacting:

Hermione Dufort.

Just like his.

Same font. Same placement. Same deliberate weight behind every decision.

He’d given her a twin to his own.

The implication sank in all at once, cold and certain. This was not a gift. This was an invitation. Or a message. Or worse— a mirror.

Her throat felt tight. She ran her fingers down the spine. It was smooth, untouched. The cover was soft, worn just enough to feel familiar.

She opened it.

And there, on the very first page, was a single line in his handwriting. Crisp. Even. Ink dark and unmoving:

“I made space for you. 

Page one is reserved— for your last words. 

— T.R.”

Her eyes lingered on the ink.

She wasn’t sure what she expected to feel— horror, rage, amusement— but none of them came. Not really. Not all at once. Just that dull hum behind her ribs. That strange, underwater sensation she’d carried since the forest. Since the blood. Since the heart still cooling in her hands.

But something thudded beneath it. A slow, coiled tension unfurling.

Her name.

Her false name, gilded into the cover like a headstone.

Page one is reserved.

It read like a command. Or a prophecy. Or a joke only he was cruel enough to tell.

She stared at the handwriting— his handwriting— and it felt obscene. Too familiar. Too practised. Too much like looking into a version of herself that had already lost.

It wasn’t the words, not really. It was the audacity of them. The quiet certainty. The intimacy disguised as violence.

She tried to imagine him ordering it, paying for it, spelling her name out letter by letter.

Dufort.

Not Granger.

It made her stomach twist.

He’d planned this. Had it made. Bound. Gilded. Tucked away for the right moment. He hadn’t just given her a diary.

He’d carved her a grave.

Something pulsed at her temples. She blinked once, then again, trying to dispel the strange film building behind her eyes. She wasn’t crying. She wasn’t angry. Wasn’t really anything, but something inside her recoiled.

She ran her fingers down the edge of the page.

Cold.

Too cold.

The longer she looked, the more it felt like a mirror held too close— warping her face, stretching her silence.

He had taken something that should’ve belonged to her, something private, sacred, hers— and branded it.

Bent it into something else.

The way he always did.

She closed it.

Quick. Not loud.

But final.

The sound echoed in her like a lock turning.

Her hands shook slightly as she set it aside. Not from fear. Not even from rage.

From violation.

She didn’t move at first.

The diary sat on the bench beside her— closed, silent, unassuming. As if it hadn’t just gutted her with a single page. As if it were just a gift. Something thoughtful. Innocent.

It stared back.

The longer she looked, the more it seemed to breathe with her. Matching her pulse. A quiet rhythm, like a second heartbeat not her own.

She had the sick feeling that if she opened it again, the writing might have changed.

Her fingers itched, like something was waiting to be written.

Her name still glinted from the cover. Dufort. A fiction. A mask.

And he’d used it like a term of endearment.

She leaned forward, elbows braced on her knees, the sharp leather creases of the seat groaning beneath her weight.

She hated how quiet it was.

The train churned forward, but the compartment felt hermetically sealed— as if the sound had been sucked out, and all that was left was him.

His voice.

His choices.

His gaze.

She could still feel it— like the ghost of a touch just behind her ear. That terrible, polite interest he wore like cologne. As if nothing could ever affect him.

And yet this— this was affectation.

A gift.

A personal one.

Too personal.

She imagined him selecting the font. The shade of gold. The way the ribbon would tuck between the pages. She imagined his hand moving slowly across the first line, every stroke deliberate, controlled.

Page one is reserved— for your last words.

Was that what he wanted from her?

A confession?

A surrender?

A conclusion?

The nausea didn’t come in waves. It built in layers. Fine, invisible ones, like dust on a shelf. She didn’t even realise she was holding her breath until her chest burned.

She straightened slowly, pulled herself upright. Her back hit the seat like she’d forgotten how to hold herself up.

Still, she didn’t cry.

Not for him.

Not for this.

But her throat was raw with something unspoken.

She closed her eyes— not to rest, not to sleep— but to block it out.

And when that wasn’t enough, when the cold began to creep beneath her skin, her hand moved without thought.

She reached for the only thing he hadn’t touched.

Her fingers found the edge of her inner robe and plunged in blindly. No grace. No thought.

Just instinct.

The wooden box was still there, cool to the touch, pressed flat against her rib cage. She yanked it free with numb hands and flipped the lid open without ceremony.

The necklace caught the light like a gasp.

Thin. Gold. Delicate. But heavy— unmistakably, dangerously— laced with old magic. The kind that hummed just beneath perception, too quiet for language. Too deep for comfort.

It trembled faintly against her palm.

She didn’t wait.

Didn’t study it. Didn’t marvel.

She simply put it on.

The chain slipped around her neck with a whisper. The clasp clicked shut at the nape of her neck like a promise. Or a collar.

And just like that— breath returned.

Sharp. Cold. Clean.

Like she’d been underwater since the moment she opened the diary and only just remembered what it meant to breathe.

Her lungs ached. Her stomach roiled. But there it was: air.

Not peace. Not relief.

But a tether.

A ward.

A boundary drawn in gold.

Her fingers hovered at her throat. She didn’t know what it did, not really. She didn’t need to.

It wasn’t his.

That was enough.

She didn’t look at it again.

Not even as she reached down, gathered it in one hand, and slid it back into her pocket— spine down, face hidden, like it was something shameful. Something unfinished.

And just like that, it was gone.

Out of sight.

Out of mind.

Her fingers returned to the necklace. The gold was warm now. Or maybe she only imagined it.

She leaned back against the seat, eyes closed, the train thrumming steadily beneath her.

The world outside was a blur of white and grey.

And somewhere beyond it— past the forests, the fields, the slush-frozen towns—

A shack waited.

One night. One task.

One life, if she was lucky.

She didn’t move again for a long time.

Didn’t speak. Didn’t think.

Just sat— cold and quiet— and whispered once, so low it barely stirred the air:

“Let me make it. Just to the end.”

The train sped forward, and Hermione Granger disappeared into winter.

Chapter 31: Oblation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was Christmas Eve.

Below her, the Leaky Cauldron swelled with warmth— with noise and music and sugar-dusted things. Someone was singing a hymn. Off-key. Slurred. Glasses clinked. A child laughed, then screamed. The floorboards above it all trembled with life.

Hermione sat on the bed, still as a statue, the light of the candle beside her guttering low.

She had not moved in an hour.

The fire in her hearth had long since gone out, but the scent of smoke lingered in her hair, in her sleeves. Her robes— plain and dark— were already dusted with ash. She had packed nothing for her journey. No trunk. No books. No potions, though she’d lined them up in her palm earlier, just to look.

A vial for pain.

A vial for courage.

Another, to mend broken flesh.

She left them all on the sill. Let the frost take them.

She had spent days preparing— charting timing, ingredients, contingencies— but the plans had collapsed, one by one, like a letter of goodbye under flame. No structure remained. No elegant scheme.

Only this.

Only a girl made of grit and bone, walking out into the night with nothing but a stolen ritual and her own unravelling name.

She chose it that way.

Because if it cost her, it would cost her— not the tools, not the borrowed crutches. She would go to the altar barehanded. Bleed, scream, burn, if she must.

No soft landing. No salvation. Just resolve. Just ruin.

If the ritual was to be done, it would be done by her hand alone— not dulled, not softened. No borrowed mettle. No false ease.

Only her.

Only blood.

She stood, slowly. Her limbs moved like they had to be asked. She fastened her cloak, though it hung off her now, too loose in the shoulders. Her wand slid into her sleeve with a whisper. Severine’s necklace caught at her throat— a glint of gold, too warm against her skin.

She did not look back when she left the room.

As she passed down the narrow hallway, the sounds from the pub below grew louder. The air thickened with roasting meat, warm ale, laughter sharpened by firelight. Someone shouted “to love!” and was met with a raucous cheer.

Hermione stepped outside and closed the door behind her.

Snow was falling— soft and slow, like soot from a dying sky.

She Apparated.

Little Hangleton was asleep beneath the snow.

She stepped off the lane, boots crunching into the crusted frost, and the village unfolded ahead. Stone cottages leaned inward like old hands around fading embers. Light glowed behind curtains— orange, flickering— but no windows were open. No doors ajar. No voices drifted onto the street.

It was Christmas Eve. But no one here gathered.

Not like they did at the Leaky— with laughter and spilt drinks, with someone playing a fiddle and someone else out of tune beside them. That was warmth. That was community.

Here, the warmth was private. Selfish. The villagers clutched it behind heavy drapes, alone.

No one wanted to be seen.

Not since the murders.

The Riddles’ deaths had soaked into the soil like a curse. Not just blood and scandal— but something else, something quieter. Unease.

No one said the word haunted, but they all thought it.

It might have been lovely, in another life.

The village, the frost, the soft yellow light behind thick-paned glass— all of it had the bones of something gentle. Something peaceful. The kind of place where a child might grow up stringing holly through fence posts, where neighbours brought sugared plums and carols were sung off-key by the hearth.

Yes, she thought. It might have been lovely. 

But so might she.

And neither were.

She passed the inn first— the sign worn blank, the windows shuttered— and then the post office, the greengrocer, a string of silent homes. She walked past them all with her hands buried deep in her cloak and her shoulders braced against the cold. None of the windows looked out. None of them blinked. The people here, what few were left, had long since learned to keep their eyes on their own hearths.

She followed the road upward.

The hill came slow and steep, curving like a spine through the trees. Her breath rose white before her. Her lungs burned. She didn’t stop.

Halfway up, it came into view.

The Riddle House.

It loomed above the tree-line— black against black— its silhouette rendered by the faint gleam of snow along its eaves.

The last time she’d come, it had been autumn. The hedges still clung to their shape then, crisp leaves curling like burnt paper. She’d walked through them like a ghost. Careful not to be seen. Now the garden had grown wilder— not ruined, not yet— but stretched, like something yawning in its sleep. The windows were still unbroken. The iron gate still leaned open, just as she’d left it.

It hadn’t changed. That was the worst part.

A house that had watched her, once— as she marked the shack beyond it— and done nothing.

It still watched now.

She didn’t look up at it again.

Not this time.

Her boots left no prints behind her. The wind was too sharp. It scoured everything clean.

The trees thinned as she reached the ridge.

The shack came into view at last— barely a house at all. Just a husk, sunken and sallow, like something that had died curled inward. Even from a distance, it exhaled malice. A crooked porch. A door hanging limp on its hinges. The roof slouched under the weight of snow.

But it wasn’t the house that stopped her.

It was the land.

The air bent differently here.

The trees had stopped growing. The wind didn’t touch the grass. And there was a pressure— not magical, not physical— but primal. Like standing before something that remembered. That had seen her. That bore witness, always.

She felt the wards before she saw them.

They pulsed low and sick at the edge of the yard— not vibrant like Hogwarts or sacred like the Room of Requirement. These were starved things. Blood-soaked and broken-toothed. More rot than defence. Still, they held.

For now.

She exhaled through her nose.

The ring. The ring. The ring. 

The shack was bricked up like a tomb, sealed not just with blood— but with design. The wards were layered deep, ancestral, pulsing with foul intent. But beneath them, threaded through like mould in marrow, were Tom Riddle’s own enchantments. Traps stitched with precision. Logic that twisted in on itself. Spells without names. Things he hadn’t learnt in books, but created.

She had studied them, months ago, from the edge of the forest— eyes narrowed, fists clenched, trying to decode the shape of them. Trying not to admit what was plain: they were extraordinary.

Not just clever.

Calibre.

The kind of magic that didn’t falter. The kind that would take decades to learn— and he had done it before seventeen. She hadn’t even considered brute force. She was no fool, knew she was no Albus Dumbledore, no Tom Riddle himself. That kind of power was beyond her. Would always be beyond her.

But Hermione Granger wasn’t here to break the wards. 

No.

She was here to outwit them.

And so she walked, slowly, toward the mouth of the house.

The air changed.

Not perceptibly— no sudden chill or flash— but subtly, insidiously, like slipping into a second skin. The night grew denser. Still. Watching.

She exhaled once. Not out of fear. Not even resolve.

Just… to mark the moment.

Then she knelt.

The frost bit through her knees. Her hands moved without hesitation, sweeping the snow from the earth, her breath puffing sharp in the silence. The soil beneath was half-frozen— she’d expected that. She dug anyway, fingers stiff, raw, stinging.

It came back to her easily. Line by line. Instruction by instruction.

She’d read the ritual only once. That was enough.

The cost was clear.

Blood. Pain. A name— someone else’s. Someone living.

And the final line, the one that clung to her ribs like ice in her lungs:

Whatever the magic claims, it will keep.

Her fingers trembled, but she didn’t stop. She was no longer afraid of pain. That was the one mercy the unicorn blood had left her.

Still, her mouth tasted of iron. Her heart beat slow and deliberate, as though it too were preparing.

Not for casting.

Not for a spell.

For surrender.

The digging started anew, the first hole, right where she’d exposed the earth. No larger than a teacup’s mouth, just deep enough to take something from her. She dug it with her hands— no wand, no magic. Cold-packed soil scraped her knuckles raw. Her breath came shallow now, white against the black.

Then the second. Then the third.

By the fourth, her fingers were blistered. By the fifth, numb. The sixth was harder. The frost had thickened there, as though it knew. She used her fist to crack through it.

Seven, finally.

Spaced perfectly around the shack’s perimeter, equidistant— like teeth in a jaw.

She conjured the blade.

It came fast and slender, silver and sharp, catching the faint light like a sliver of moon. She didn’t pause. Didn’t count to three. Just turned her wrist, and cut.

The blood came sluggishly— already thick with cold. It dripped slow, unwilling, into the first hole. Not enough.

She cut again.

This time deeper. A hiss escaped her. The air bit the wound. She pressed her palm to the hole, wrist angled just so. The blood steamed faintly as it met the earth.

Second hole. Third. She moved clockwise, ritual in her rhythm, the steps rote.

But the cold kept working against her— congealing the blood before it could flow. She wiped her palm on her cloak, split it anew, deeper this time.

By the fourth hole, she was dizzy. By the fifth, shivering. The sixth took three cuts.

At the seventh, she laughed— soft, brittle. Not out of madness, she was sure that would come later. Just disbelief at the sheer relentlessness of it all. Her hand was slick and red. Her skin, white as bone.

She staggered upright, the wind caught her cloak like wings.

Seven offerings. Seven wounds.

Blood. 

Now the earth was listening.

The blade stayed steady in her grip, but her other hand trembled. The blood was beginning to stop now— freezing at the edges of the wound, sealing it shut like wax on a letter. Good. She’d need her strength.

With slow, aching precision, she drove the tip of the knife into the frozen ground between the first and second holes and began to carve.

The runes came back to her like fever. Curved lines. Harsh angles. Slavic roots, but older— warped by dialects long since buried. Symbols that weren’t read so much as felt. She couldn’t have translated them if she tried. But her body remembered.

Cut. Drag. Twist. Dig.

The knife made a gritty, wet sound through the earth. Her fingers scraped frozen bramble aside. She leaned in, mouth dry, and carved the next. Each rune fed into the next, spiralling around the shack— a ring of invocation, a cage built backwards.

They looked wrong in the earth. Too alive. As if they twitched when she wasn’t looking.

When the last one was carved, she pressed her bloodied palm into the centre of the circle.

Nothing happened.

And then—

A sound.

Slurp.

One of the holes gulped. The noise was thick, obscene— like something feasting. Hermione flinched. Another followed. Then another. The soil grew wet and dark, glistening with the blood it had swallowed. The runes ignited, not with flame, but with a deep, seething heat— the kind that didn’t burn skin, but bone.

She staggered back, breath clouding, dizziness crashing over her in waves. Her hand throbbed, her knees mud-slick. The blood was gone. Not soaked. Not dried. Gone. Sucked into the soil like wine into a throat.

And the runes pulsed. Once.

Twice.

Then settled, sated for now.

She moved back to the very centre of the circle.

The frost crunched beneath her boots— soft, almost reverent. The runes glowed faintly now, like coals smouldering in the belly of the earth, quiet and waiting.

Hermione shrugged off her cloak. The wind bit at the fabric of her undershirt, at the skin beneath, but she didn’t flinch. Cold didn’t matter anymore. The fabric slumped to the ground behind her in a heap of grey-black wool, forgotten.

She knelt.

Slowly. Deliberately. Palms open. Arms loose at her sides.

Her breath curled upward in ghostly spirals. The night pressed in around her. She let her head fall back, throat bared to the stars, eyes locked on the sky as though it might answer.

Above her, the clouds had thinned. The moon was not full, but it was watching. Pale. High. Unblinking.

And then—

She began to sing.

The first syllables were raw. Broken. They caught in her throat like thorns. But she forced them out, ancient and misshapen on her tongue.

“Krov’ za krov’. Porog za porog’…”

The chant was low. Discordant. It didn’t sound human, not really— it sounded like a crack in the world, like something you weren’t meant to hear.

“Staraya rech’, moya rech’. Zemlya slyshit, zemlya znayet.”

The runes around her began to hum, pulsing faintly in time with her voice. Not melody. Not music. But something deeper. Primal. As though the earth beneath her remembered this language, and had only been waiting to be asked.

Her voice wavered on the next line, throat tightening with something between reverence and revulsion.

“Voz’mi menya. Voz’mi moyu plot’. Otkroy, otvory, otday.”

The wind didn’t howl. It held its breath.

Hermione Granger kept singing, eyes fixed on the sky.

There was no audience. No applause. No gods to praise her.

Only a girl on her knees in the snow, body offered like a blade, throat open to the dark, singing a song the ground had waited a millennia to hear.

“Otvory… otkroy… prinyemi…”

The circle answered.

The earth pulsed. A slow, heavy thud beneath her knees, like a second heartbeat. The wind changed. It no longer brushed past her but circled— low, deliberate, intimate. It curled under her shirt, into her hair, along her jaw, tasting her.

The blood-carved runes sizzled.

She could smell them now— burnt metal and rot, the stink of meat left too long in the sun. The holes she’d dug began to churn, refilling. The blood within them sloshed like it was alive.

The cold thickened. The moon dimmed.

Something old had opened its eyes beneath the ground.

Hermione’s voice faltered for a breath. The chant scraped raw against her throat, but she sang still, arms lifted, trembling.

She knew what came next.

The name.

It had always been his.

She’d never wavered, not really. Not even when she found him catatonic, lips pale, mind gone. Not even when she heard the whispers in the dorms, pitying, bewildered— he doesn’t even blink anymore.

It had always been him.

She could feel the name festering behind her teeth, foul as curdled milk. To say it aloud was to offer him something. To acknowledge him. To tether his ruin to her salvation.

Her lip curled.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand as though it might scrub the filth from her thoughts, knelt in the echo of her own making, spine straight, throat torn, blood drying in sharp, ugly rivulets down her wrist. 

The runes waited— hungry. The chant clung to the air like smoke that wouldn’t clear.

She thought of him.

Sprawled across the chaise in mock repose, sneering at girls who looked away too slowly. Of his mouth, all teeth. Of his eyes, sharp and flat and shining. Of the night he spat her name across the Great Hall— slurred with glee, lined with malice— and with a rictus grin, stripped her bare before them all.

She thought of the things he’d said. The things he’d done, things he would have done, had Severine not broken him first.

She thought of the sound his skull made when it cracked against the Slytherin table.

She smiled, slow and bitter.

Fuck you. 

And then she sang him.

“Laurent Lestrange.”

The name slipped into the song like a knife into a slab of meat— so clean, so final.

The circle convulsed.

The runes glowed white-hot. Blood burst upward from the seven holes like geysers, forming an arc above her head before slamming down into the earth again, drawn toward the centre, toward her.

Hermione did not flinch.

And far off— across a continent, in a velvet-draped room lined with oil portraits and ancestral teeth— Laurent Lestrange convulsed in silence.

His veins darkened first, fat with coagulating blood. His eyes burst inward, sockets swallowing what remained. A thin whine escaped his throat— high, canine, unhuman— then stopped.

His body seized. Once.

Twice.

Then folded in on itself like a dying star.

Bones cracked. Organs liquefied. His spine coiled in a perfect spiral— offering itself.

From his mouth spilt not a scream but a ribbon of smoke, black and burning, shaped like a name no living thing should speak.

It licked the ceiling. Vanished.

In a single, culminating spasm, something in him burst— wet and final— and painted the gilded walls with the ruin of his bloodline.

The portraits did not blink.

The house did not mourn.

And Hermione, knelt in frozen soil with blood crusting her palms and music still rasping from her throat, did not see it.

She only saw the sky above her— dark and enormous and watching.

And the magic, answering.

It had drunk her blood.

It had swallowed the name.

Now it demanded pain.

Hermione breathed once, sharply. Cold air sliced down her throat like glass. Snow crusted the edges of her trousers. Blood had dried along her fingers like rust. Her lungs steamed the night air in bursts. Shallow. Braced.

Then, with a snarl, she drew her fist back— and slammed it into her gut.

The pain was instant.

Blinding.

A red bloom behind her eyes.

She lurched forward with a sharp wheeze, every breath after it a betrayal. Her mouth opened but no sound came. Just a swallow. A clamp of teeth on her bottom lip. Salt.

She bit until she tasted iron.

Then she did it again.

Another punch.

Deeper this time. Aimed lower, just above her hip. She felt something shift in her gut— wet and dangerous. A groan clawed its way up her throat. She swallowed that, too.

More.

Her body was buckling already, but she was past caring.

She rained the next hit down with all her weight.

Then another.

And another.

It hurt. Gods, it hurt.

Her belly screamed. Her arms ached. Her vision spotted at the edges.

And still—

not enough.

She forced herself upright with a growl, fists trembling, and struck again, harder. Her knuckles bruised with every blow. Her spine curled forward like a dying flower, but she kept hitting, breathless, dizzy, eyes wild—

And then she began to laugh.

It spilt out of her— cracked and reedy and too loud for the night. A fractured bark of mania, high and deranged. She threw her head back and let it come. Let the sound split the air like an open wound.

Tears froze on her lashes.

Blood dripped from her lip.

She laughed harder.

And before her— just faintly— the runes glowed.

The ground hummed beneath her knees.

The runes noticed.

A low pulse lit each carved mark like coals catching flame. A red that wasn’t red. Alive. Breathing.

She stilled.

Watched them shudder—

Flare—

Wait—

Then die.

Snuffed out.

The circle rejected the offering.

Her laughter cut off like a blade to the throat.

She stared down at the dark soil. At her own knees shaking. At the bruises she knew were already blooming beneath her shirt. Her fist curled tight against her ribs. Her mouth fell open—

And this time, she did scream.

FUCK—

It wasn’t enough.

It wasn’t fucking enough. 

The magic was still hungry.

Hermione knew what she had to do.

Her right hand trembled as it rose, fingers reaching blindly— searching—

Then she drove the knife into her thigh.

The scream caught halfway up her throat, twisted sideways, and came out as a snarl.

The knife went in slow.

Too slow.

The cold had numbed the surface, but once it tore past skin and muscle, the pain came flooding in— thick and acidic and alive. She twisted the hilt on instinct, needing the nerves to fire, needing the magic to feel it—

—and it did.

The earth trembled.

She collapsed sideways, panting, blood pouring from the wound like ink. Her hands slapped against the snow. One slipped, smeared red. The other braced and pushed her upright, barely. Her vision swam. Her throat clenched around bile.

But the runes—

The runes screamed.

Each one ignited like the wick of a funeral candle. No longer pulsing. No longer gentle. They erupted, raw and wrong and ravenous. The holes she’d dug began to slurp again, greedy little mouths, sucking at the soil like it was marrow and she the bone.

Her blood ran.

And the magic drank.

She choked on her breath, head lolling back.

She was still kneeling. Still in the centre. Still bleeding.

And the ritual—

The ritual had begun.

The earth heaved.

A low, grinding moan tore through the frost-bitten trees— deep and guttural, like something old and rotted was waking beneath the soil. Hermione’s body spasmed once. Then again. Her blood soaked through her clothes, hot and vivid against the ice.

The runes flared, then twisted.

Not just light— shape. Their lines bent in on themselves, warping like meat left in flame. Symbols she’d carved with her own hand— once precise, now snarled and living, as though they’d grown teeth.

The wind screamed.

No— she screamed.

It punched out of her, raw and primal, a sound scraped from the back of her ribs. Her limbs seized. Every nerve in her body lit up at once. It felt like lightning through bone— crackling, splitting, snapping. Her back arched so violently her spine popped. Her jaw clenched hard enough to chip a tooth.

Her magic— what was left of it— snarled back.

It didn’t flow. It tore through her. She was a conduit, a cracked vessel, flooding.

Something deep in her abdomen convulsed. A vein burst in her eye. Her vision exploded in colour.

Still, she stayed upright.

Still, she sang.

The chant poured from her, warbled and shredded and wrong. Her voice cracked on every syllable. The Slavic vowels split her mouth open raw. Her tongue fumbled, slipped, but she didn’t stop. Couldn’t.

The shack groaned behind her.

A sound like iron screaming. The wards were writhing— shimmering black over the shack’s surface, bloodied glyphs slashing down the walls like claw marks. Something was fighting her. Pushing back.

She screamed louder.

The pain surged higher.

The wound in her thigh reopened, spraying. Blood streaked her fingers, her chest, her lips. Her nose started to bleed. A trickle at first. Then a flood. Her eardrums rang. Then burst.

Still, she knelt.

Still, she offered.

It was cell-deep agony, the kind that cracked the soul from the marrow out. Her nerves lit like fuses. Her blood boiled. Her joints locked, then convulsed.

Her body stopped obeying her.

Her silhouette flickered.

A jittering echo of her shape tore loose for a heartbeat. Not visible. Not light. Just… not all there.

The air shimmered around her.

She wasn’t fully present anymore— some part of her dragged elsewhere. Beyond the ritual. Beyond the clearing. Beyond the self.

And still, she stayed on her knees, half-there, half-not. 

The necklace at her throat— Severine’s necklace— began to flare white hot. A line of blistering light seared into her collarbone. She didn’t feel it.

Or she felt everything.

Her magic rebelled— lashed outward— then folded in on itself, twisting. She couldn’t hold it. She couldn’t direct it. Her lungs stuttered. Her mouth sagged, slack with effort, the chant breaking on her tongue like ice against a shore.

Her skin beaded with sweat despite the cold. Her lips were cracked and bleeding. One arm was dead weight. Her vision swam, not with tears, but with light.

It was burning her from the inside out.

She wasn’t a girl anymore. Not a witch. Not anything so small.

She was a conduit.

A cracked vessel.

And the magic— old, black, foul— was pouring in.

She felt her heart stutter. Once. Then twice. Her fingers twitched against the bloodied snow, seeking something, anything, to anchor her.

She found nothing.

And the sky watched on.

She didn’t scream.

Her throat had no voice left. The chant had shredded it to ribbon. All she could manage were hitches— wet, shallow, feral sounds rasping from deep inside her.

Her spine bowed taut. Her ribs felt too tight— like they might crack from the inside. Each breath dragged against her lungs like barbed wire. She blinked and the sky shattered into prisms. Black spots broke through the world.

She tried to close her mouth.

She couldn’t.

She was shaking violently now— not from cold. Her body was locking up in spasms, arching and twitching in ways that didn’t belong to her. Like something was trying to peel her open from the inside.

Her skin didn’t fit.

Her blood felt too thin.

Her magic was wrong.

Too much. Not hers. Or hers, but changed— distorted, molten, running backwards. Every channel inside her was scorched raw. It surged through her skull like a thousand voices howling at once.

She choked.

Collapsed forward.

Her forehead hit the frostbitten earth with a dull thud. She didn’t feel it. Couldn’t feel anything but the pain clawing through her, reanimating her nerves just to rip them again.

A sob broke free.

Then another.

Then she said it.

“Please.”

It slipped out hoarse and helpless.

Please—

She tried to raise her head but it only lolled sideways. Her cheek stuck to the blood-wet ground.

Let me die.

Her voice was smaller than a whisper now. Barely a breath.

“Please— enough. I—”

A sound ripped from her chest. Half-laugh. Half-moan. Her shoulders trembled with it, wracked and broken.

“Kill me. I don’t care. I don’t—”

The runes pulsed.

The wind rose.

The earth opened its throat and drank deeper.

And the magic only climbed higher.

She clawed at the soil.

Her nails tore.

She didn’t notice.

The wind was howling through the trees now, circling the ritual like a beast, and the runes beneath her were glowing so fiercely they etched themselves behind her eyes. Light without warmth. Sound without silence.

Her jaw unhinged.

And she could do nothing but scream anew, even as the words came out in barely formed rasps, even as her oesophagus shrieked in agony, threatening collapse.

KILL ME!

The forest didn’t answer.

KILL ME!

Her voice split raw. Her throat peeled open.

“PLEASE— KILL ME— KILL ME— KILL ME—

Her fists slammed into the earth until bone cracked. She didn’t stop. Didn’t care. The magic was pouring through her, too thick, too black, too ancient. It was unmaking her. Every part of her.

She was sobbing now, hacking between each scream. Her mouth was red with it. Her eyes glassy and unseeing.

MAKE IT STOP—

She screamed until something in her throat ruptured, until her body seized in the circle, until the light grew so bright it ate the edges of the world.

Until her magic— feral and cracked and shrieking— answered the call.

The scream was still bleeding from her when the wards splintered.

Not a boom. Not a shatter.

A wail.

Low, gnarled, and wrong. The kind of sound that didn’t move through the air but through the marrow. The kind of sound that could only come from dying magic— wardwork so old and foul it had forgotten its name, only that it wanted to live.

It didn’t want her in.

But it knew it had lost.

The runes seared with new light. Not gold. Not red. Something deeper— black with teeth.

And Hermione—

Collapsed.

Her body struck the frost-bitten ground with a sickening crack. Her breath seized. Her eyes rolled.

The magic had run its course through her, and now it wanted more. It wanted everything.

Her magic convulsed, slipped from her grasp. Her bones felt distant. Her limbs refused to move. She was folding inward, unravelling— somehow thinner than she had been. Her silhouette flickered in the frost. A glitch. A smear. Not entirely on the earthly plane anymore.

And still—

Still—

Something burned white-hot at her throat.

The necklace.

It pulsed once— twice— then began to glow.

Not loud. Not blinding.

But steady.

A heartbeat.

Her heartbeat.

The only thing left tethering her to this world, saving her from annihilation.

And through the blizzard of pain, through the whimpering void of her mind, Hermione turned her head— just barely— and gasped.

The shack was no longer sealed.

The door… was open.

Her body wouldn’t move.

But her eyes— red-rimmed, black-ringed— watched.

And something inside her began to crawl.

She moved like death.

Not in the way of myth or grandeur, but in the way of rot— of slow, inevitable collapse.

Her fingers clawed into the frostbitten soil. Nails split on stone. Her elbows buckled. She dragged herself forward, a scrape more than a crawl.

The snow had gone muddy where she bled.

Her knees followed— mechanically. Useless. Bent beneath her like snapped legs beneath a dying stag.

She heaved forward. Vomit surged up her throat— thick, black, and steaming in the cold.

Her chin hit the ground. She stayed there. For a long time. Just breathing.

Then— another lurch.

And another.

Each movement was an act of war. Every inch she gained was borrowed from something else— her breath, her blood, her past.

The necklace burned like a brand against her clavicle.

The wind howled. The trees stood silent.

She did not look up.

She couldn’t.

Her vision narrowed to earth, to knuckles scraping frozen dirt, to the pink smear of blood that marked where she’d been.

She tried to stand.

Her legs gave out.

She collapsed with such force her forehead split open on a root.

She didn’t cry.

Didn’t groan.

She just lay there.

The taste of blood filled her mouth again. Her tongue lolled, senseless, against her teeth.

The shack loomed still ahead. Still distant. Still watching.

She forced herself forward.

By inches.

By nails.

By will.

The ritual had hollowed her out.

There was nothing left to run on.

So she ran on nothing.

And in that nothing— she crawled.

Toward the place where the ring waited.

Toward the death knell of legacy.

Toward the end of the world.

Her cheek pressed to the frozen ground.

Her chest stuttered, then shuddered.

A breath. Another. Sharp. Wet.

Still here, still—

One hand twitched. A finger curled.

“Still not— still— still not dead.”

She coughed. Blood, black and old, spattered the snow once more. 

Her voice cracked. “Should be. Should’ve—”

She gagged. Swallowed the rest. Shook her head once.

Move. Just move.

A wheeze.

She blinked hard.

“You— you chose… this. You fucking— chose…Remember?”

No potions. No help. Just you. Just—

Another cough tore up her throat. She spat it out.

“Stupid bitch.”

She closed her eyes.

Just a shack. Just a shack. Just a shack. 

She rolled onto her side.

A scream lanced through her ribs.

Come on, Granger. Crawl. 

Gritted her teeth until her masseters bulged from her cheeks. 

“I said— crawl.”

And she did.

She dragged herself forward another inch. Then another. Elbows torn open, snow packed into her knees. Her teeth rattled with each movement, breath fogging in short, sharp bursts. Just a little further. Just a little—

She paused.

Lifted her hand.

Stared at her palm.

Empty.

Her fingers curled in, then opened again— slowly, as if the wand might reappear in them by muscle memory alone.

But there was nothing.

Her mouth parted.

Not in a gasp. Not in a scream.

Just silence. Pure and total. A silence so complete it made the snowfall louder. The wind louder. The dying hiss of the ritual louder.

Because she’d dropped it.

Somewhere behind her. In the madness. In the blood. In the dark.

She didn’t cry.

She didn’t curse.

She just… lay there.

Stared at the emptiness of her hand like it betrayed her. Like it mocked her.

And then she turned.

Every nerve screamed.

She twisted her body back across the frozen ground— inch by inch. Gritting her teeth. Swallowing her bile. Her muscles locked and spasmed and seized. Her vision kept blacking at the edges, each blink a threat.

She passed her own blood, blackening in the frost.

She passed the runes, still faintly steaming.

She passed the scorch mark where her knees had trembled.

Then—

There.

Her wand.

Half-buried in snow. Still, cold, small.

She stared at it.

Then reached.

It took everything.

She didn’t even feel the pain anymore. Just the absence of it— an empty, echoing thing inside her. Like her magic had burrowed into her bones and left her hollow.

Her fingers closed around the wood.

And then— only then— did she crawl back. Not with triumph. Not with purpose. Just with the slow, deliberate certainty of someone who had nothing else left.

The shack’s doorway loomed before her— jagged wood half-burnt and still smoking, snow melted to dark mud around its base. Whatever protections had wrapped it were gone now. Unmade. Spilt open by the ritual’s cost.

She pressed one hand forward.

Then another.

The ruined wood bit into her palms— splinters lodging deep, sharp and cruel. She hissed but didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop. Could barely think through the roar in her skull.

She heaved herself over the step.

Her body landed with a wet thud against the floorboards. She stayed there.

Face to the ground. Breathing in dust and rot and old death.

The shack was silent. Cold. Still.

But she didn’t register any of it. Not the mould-softened floor. Not the open beams above. Not the scent of old smoke and soil and decay.

Just—

“I’m here,” she whispered.

Her voice cracked. Caught in her throat like broken glass.

“I’m here. I did it. I—”

She coughed. A rattle. A splatter of red.

Her eyes stayed closed.

“Just need… a minute,” she said. Or maybe thought. Or maybe dreamed.

Another breath. Shallow.

Another.

Her head lolled to the side.

The ring was close. She knew that. She could feel it. Like a stain in the air. A wrongness pressed into the walls. But she didn’t move.

Couldn’t.

She lay there— half-conscious, face to the boards— when the air began to rot.

It was slow at first. Subtle.

A metallic tang curled beneath her tongue. The scent of scorched iron, of damp velvet left too long in a crypt. The malice didn’t move toward her. It seeped. Thick and invisible. Leaching into her pores.

The hairs on her arms lifted.

Her stomach turned.

The boards beneath her skin began to hum— a low, pulsing hate, not sound but presence. And her bones, traitorous things, felt it. A sickness blooming deep in the marrow.

It wanted to be known.

It had waited to be found.

She twitched.

Her fingertips curled against the floor, nails biting splinters. Her throat itched with bile. Her magic— raw and scorched— shrank away from it, refusing to reach. As if her very soul knew to recoil.

But she didn’t recoil.

She breathed it in.

Felt it settle.

Felt it recognise her.

Her eyes cracked open, bloodshot and wild, and she whispered hoarsely—

“I know what you are.”

The Horcrux did not answer.

But its hate thickened.

And its hunger turned toward her.

“I’m going—” She spat blood onto the floorboards. “I’m going to bury you.

Her fingers moved before her mind did.

They clawed at the seams in the floor— splintered wood, warped with age, sealed too tightly for reason. Her hands weren’t strong enough. But hate was. And hate had kept her alive this long.

She shoved her fingers beneath the edge and pulled.

The board groaned, then cracked— jagged, shrill— and her palm split on a hidden nail. She didn’t flinch. Blood smeared the grain. She ripped the board loose with a snarl in her throat and flung it aside.

There it was.

Nestled in the hollow.

A box.

Golden. Ornate. Small enough to cradle in two hands. Gaudy in its delicacy, as though it had been gifted, once. As though it had ever been meant to be beautiful.

It made her stomach turn.

Not just the ring— him. This was him. The thing he’d become. What he’d made of himself when no one was looking.

All that brilliance. All that promise. All that monstrous, glittering mind. And this was what he did with it.

Not mastery. Not glory. Not revolution.

Just this.

A soul torn into filth. A boy who cracked himself open like a carcass, scooped out what was holy, and replaced it with this.

A gilded casket.

She stared at it. Let it sit there. Let it glint. Let it dare.

Of course he’d put it in a box like that. Of course he’d make something monstrous look like legacy. As though filth could be lacquered over. As though rot, when gilded, became worth something.

Her chest heaved.

She wanted to spit on it. To scream. To crush it under her heel, to smash it to dust and wipe the stench of it from her skin.

But her voice had been shredded raw. Her mind reeled, blinking through ash and blood and something deeper. All that was left was this: her cracked body, her empty lungs, and this fucking box.

She reached in— slowly, like it might bite.

Her fingers hovered.

And then, with a breath like a curse, she grasped it.

It was warm.

Like it had been waiting for her.

Like it knew.

She cracked the lid open with trembling fingers.

It didn’t resist. Of course it didn’t. Obedient, like everything made in his name.

Inside— folded with such precision it made her want to vomit— was a square of black silk. Fine. Immaculate. As though that mattered. As though presentation could shroud the stench of what lay beneath.

Her stomach turned.

She reached in. Unwrapped it.

The ring glinted. Ugly. Ancient. Heavy with the weight of blood and inheritance and filth.

She held it in her palm like a curse— because it was. Because that’s what he made it.

A piece of himself. Hidden like treasure. Preserved like godhood.

She stared at it. Felt it hum against her skin. It leached cold. Malice. Memory.

And yet it sat there, wrapped like a gift.

Wrapped like it mattered.

Wrapped like love.

You’re so fucking careful, she thought, the rage burning up sharp through her nausea. So careful with the wrong things.

She didn’t think. She didn’t need to think.

Her hand recoiled as though burned, and with a sudden snarl of revulsion, she flung the ring to the floor.

It struck the rotting boards with a sharp clink and rolled once, twice— then stilled.

She stared at it. Chest heaving. Hands trembling.

Hatred surged up her spine like lightning. Hot. Total.

It filled her lungs. Flooded her bones. And from that fire— strength.

Her knees locked. Her thighs shook. She stood.

Not gracefully. Not cleanly. But she stood.

Above it.

That ring. That relic. That filthy little piece of him.

It looked so small down there, nestled against the splinters. So pitiful.

She glared down at it— teeth bared, chest rising and falling like she’d been sprinting.

Like it might lunge at her. Like she wanted it to.

Her voice was low when it came. Cracked. Warped. Ancient.

Fiendfyre.

Nothing.

She tried again— louder, sharper, forcing it up from her belly like bile.

Fiendfyre.

Still nothing. Her wand stayed cold. Unmoved.

Her throat tightened. Her hand shook.

FIENDFYRE!

Still, nothing.

Her eyes widened. Something ugly twisted in her gut.

She looked down at her wand. At her own hand.

Her magic wasn’t gone— she could feel it. Roaring just beneath her skin. But it wouldn’t come through the wand. It refused. Rejected it.

It recoiled from her wand like oil from water.

A violent throb rang through her ribs. Her hand spasmed.

Something’s wrong.

It wasn’t just fatigue. Or blood loss. Or cold.

This was deeper. Feral. Misaligned. Her magic was there— but not hers anymore. Not properly. It twisted when she reached for it, hissed when she tried to shape it. As though it remembered her, but refused to answer.

As though it had tasted something else— older, blacker— and decided it preferred that.

Her chest heaved. She staggered a step backwards.

Her magic was wrong.

And for the first time since arriving in the past, Hermione Granger was afraid.

“No,” she whispered. “No, no— NO!

She dropped the wand. It hit the floor with a dull clatter.

FIENDFYRE!” she screamed again— at the air this time, not at the ring.

FIENDFYRE— FIENDFYRE— FIENDFYRE—!

She was screaming from the floor now, kneeling again, fists pounding against her thighs, tears breaking down her cheeks. The ring just lay there.

“My magic— my magic—”

She sobbed once. Loud. Guttural.

WHY WON’T YOU BURN?

Tears came fast and hot in trails that sluiced themselves down her cheeks. 

“NO, NO, NO—”

Her magic. 

Her magic. 

“FIENDFYRE—”

She was bellowing now, voice magically amplified by her wrath and sorrow, her head pounded like a thousand forges. 

PLEASE.”

And then— something snapped.

Magic surged up her throat like a scream made of fire.

No incantation. No wand.

Just fury.

The shack exploded.

Flames ripped up the walls, curling and screaming like beasts with teeth. The air grew molten. The roof screamed. Heat cracked through the stone like bone splitting.

The Fiendfyre was monstrous. Uncontrolled. Wild.

Flames curled like claws. They snarled as they consumed the wooden walls, greedy and wild and impossibly alive. They climbed higher, licking at the rafters, then tore skyward in a pillar of blazing, twisting wrath.

But at the centre of it— Hermione knelt, head bowed, palms facing up, supplicant.

Unburnt.

Untouched.

Unholy. 

The fire danced around her. Not in deference, but in recognition. As though it knew her.

As though she had summoned something older than flame.

The soul inside the ring shrieked as it died— so loudly it drowned even the flames.

Still, the Fiendfyre raged.

A scream of flame roared upward and outward, as though the ground itself had cracked open to unleash it. It tore through the walls of the shack— splintering them, devouring them, turning timber to cinder in seconds. Fire caught the rafters and laughed as they fell. Beams collapsed inward, shrieking. The floor cracked. Her wand caught and burned to nothing. The air turned gold, then red, then white.

The heat was unbearable. The air had turned to ash and violence. The shack was gone— only the shape of it remained, a memory in burning ruin.

And still, she knelt.

Hair lashing in the updraft, skin glowing gold with reflected fury, eyes wide and empty. Her jaw was slack. Her chest heaved.

She looked less like a girl than a witness. A statue carved of salt and ash.

All around her: ruin.

The Fiendfyre howled. It had tasted a soul. It wanted more.

It turned, suddenly— searching. It snapped toward the sky, then the floor, then her. Not to spare her. To claim her. The edge of it flicked toward her like a serpent’s tongue— then lunged.

It struck her shoulder first.

Pain— searing, pure, holy pain— sank through her skin, down to the bone. The shirt caught. Her flesh screamed. A patch of hair curled to smoke.

She jerked back with a choked noise— but the flames were faster. They caught her side. Her ribs. Her thigh. The fire wanted her. It knew her. She had opened herself to it— and now it wanted everything.

She staggered upright with a broken wail, every nerve alight.

The pain was biblical.

Skin split. Blood hissed in the heat. She turned, reeling in the inferno, fire devouring the world around her— and flung out a desperate hand.

She didn’t know what she was doing until the words ripped out of her mouth.

“OBEY ME—”

The fire shuddered.

She spoke again, teeth clenched, eyes watering:

“SUBMIT.”

And the flames obeyed.

They reeled back from her, lashing and spitting, protesting— but folding inward. Twisting. Coiling like a serpent recalling its strike. The Fiendfyre compressed, folding in on itself in spirals of fury until, with a sound like a sigh and a yowl at once— it collapsed.

Ash poured from the air like snow.

She stood in the centre, bleeding, burned, panting.

The shack was gone.

Not razed. Not broken.

Gone.

Burnt to its bones and beyond, until nothing remained but blackened earth and drifting cinders— fine as bone dust, falling from the sky like snow. They clung to her hair. Caught in her lashes. Melted on her skin.

Hermione stood in the ruin, flame-lit and trembling, her silhouette blurred by heat shimmer and smoke. The Fiendfyre had left her untouched— but only just. Her shirt was scorched through, skin blistered beneath. Her boots had melted and split at the soles. Smoke curled from her hair, and one side of her face bore the red, raw kiss of flame.

But she was whole. Barely.

Impossibly. 

And in the silence—

There.

A glint.

At her feet, nestled in the soot where the heart of the shack once beat, lay a small, unburnt stone.

Black. Smooth. Unremarkable. But marked with a symbol: a circle, a line, a triangle.

The Resurrection Stone.

Hermione stared at it, hollow-eyed, ash painting her cheeks like war paint. She didn’t kneel. Didn’t reach for it.

Just breathed.

Let the cinders settle on her tongue. Let the heat of the fire die in her blood.

Let the silence stretch—

Until finally, she moved.

One step forward. Another.

She reached down, her fingers brushing the soot.

And closed her hand around the hallow.

Held it so tight her knuckles ached, bone-white with pressure, but still she didn’t move. Couldn’t. The air stank of burnt timber, charred earth… and something sweeter. Something wrong.

She stood in the centre of it— this grave she’d made. Smoke wreathing her, hair matted to her skull, feet sinking into the ruin of what had once been a house, a ward, a secret.

A sin.

The stone pulsed once against her palm.

She almost dropped it.

Her thoughts flickered.

If they come—

If they come, will they know me?

Will they understand?

Or will they see what’s left of me—

Will they mourn her?

The girl with the answers. The girl who fought and lived and fought again. The girl who carried all their names like armour.

The girl who had not yet become this.

She pressed the stone to her forehead, shut her eyes against the sting of ash. Her throat scraped dry. She tried to speak, but her mouth wouldn’t move.

Her hands were shaking.

Just for a moment—

Just for a second—

She wanted to be seen.

And if not forgiven…

Then at least remembered.

Her shoulders curled forward. Her body shook once— no sob, no sound, just a shudder. An echo from somewhere deep.

Slowly, she brought the stone down, touched it to her lips.

“This is the last thing,” she whispered, to no one. “After this, I’ll have nothing left.”

The wind stirred. The sky did not.

And Hermione closed her eyes.

She turned it.

Once.

A curl of air stirred before her— no shape, no form, just cold.

Twice.

The ash lifted around her feet. Began to rise, slow and deliberate, like breath drawn through water.

Three times.

The world held its breath.

She opened her eyes. 

They stood before her.

Harry.

Ron.

Not quite solid. Not quite light. Not alive, but not gone either. Cast in the grey-blue hue of memory, as though time had tried to forget them but hadn’t quite managed it.

Harry’s eyes were duller than she remembered. Ron’s shoulders were tense.

Neither of them smiled.

Hermione didn’t speak. Her mouth moved, but nothing came out.

She took a step forward— just one— and stopped.

Harry’s voice was the first to come.

Low. Even.

“You look like him.”

A breath caught in her throat.

Ron tilted his head, looking her over like she was something behind glass.

“No,” he said softly. “Worse.”

The air thickened.

Hermione’s hand dropped to her side, stone clutched like a wound.

Harry frowned. “What did you do?”

She tried to answer. Truly, she did. But nothing came.

Ash continued to fall. It gathered in her hair, in her mouth, along the cuts of her face. It didn’t melt. It settled.

“You weren’t supposed to become this,” Ron whispered.

Hermione looked up sharply.

“I did it for us,” she rasped.

Harry blinked, slow. “No. You did it for you.”

That one hit. Like a punch to the chest.

“You left us behind,” Ron added. “You didn’t have to.”

And Hermione— hoarse, exhausted, broken— just whispered, “I thought I could fix it.”

They stared at her. Neither moved.

“I thought,” she repeated, “I could bring it all back.”

Silence. Crushing.

Then—

“You buried us,” Harry said. “And now you’ve buried yourself.”

The wind passed through them.

And then they were gone.

No explosion. No drama. Just absence.

Hermione stood there, alone again. In the wreckage. In the silence. In the ruin of who she’d been.

The hallow, still in her hand, fell.

Thudded against the ash.

And something in her fell with it.

Not her body— not yet. That came after.

First, it was her breath. Shuddered out of her like she’d been holding it since the moment she left the castle.

Then her knees.

Then her face.

She crumpled.

Not because of the ritual.

Not because of the ring.

But because they had seen her— and turned away.

Because even now— after all she’d bled, after everything she’d carved into her own skin, after the soul she’d scorched from this world— even now, it hadn’t been enough.

She’d killed the monster.

But she was one now, too.

And yet her worst sin was that she had destroyed and betrayed herself for nothing.

Harry knew that.

Ron knew too.

They hadn’t forgiven her.

They hadn’t even pitied her.

They had just… left.

Her body folded in on itself. Not shaking. Not sobbing. Just folding. The way paper folds before burning.

Their faces still lingered behind her eyes— Harry’s jaw clenched with grief, Ron’s voice hoarse with disbelief. Not hatred, not exactly. But worse. Mourning.

She’d hoped, somewhere beneath all the blood and bone, that they would understand. That they would forgive her. That they would see her.

But they hadn’t.

And it broke her. Not like a wand might snap, but like a body giving up the will to heal. A sickness that surged in her marrow now, unchecked and ravenous.

Her fingers twitched in the soot. She could feel her magic leaking from them— not as spellwork, not as force. Just… dripping. Like oil from a cracked engine. Mechanical. Wrong.

She was cold. She was burning. Her breath came shallow and wet, and her ribs felt like splintered glass inside her. The fire hadn’t killed her— this would. This absence. This failure.

She wasn’t even sure she wanted to survive it.

The silence was so vast, it rang.

And inside it, she whispered:

“I tried.”

No one answered.

She lay there for a long, long time.

Notes:

this chapter marks the end of part 1 of this story! what a milestone! don't fret though, we have 70~ more to go.

i just wanna say a huge thank you for all of the support so far, i read every single comment with a smile. my readerbase is small but incredibly loyal and i couldn't be more grateful for the love you've been showing this work. from the bottom of my heart, THANK YOU!!!! :,)

Chapter 32: Observed Anomaly

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

TOM RIDDLE

He woke at 6:02.

He did not stir. He opened his eyes, adjusted to the dark, and listened. No breaths in the room beside his own.

No deviation. 

He sat up.

Heart rate steady. Temperature normal. No physical symptoms.

But something was off.

He couldn’t define it— yet. A variable had shifted. Unquantifiable. He ran a silent diagnostic through his mind: sleep quality, food intake, recent magical output, spellwork strain, environmental changes. Nothing concrete. Nothing provable.

He rose.

Sheets smooth. No sweat. No sign of fever or illness.

He dressed quickly. Shirt, trousers, jumper, blazer. Robe folded over his arm. He polished his prefect badge. Adjusted his cufflinks. Straightened his collar.

Shoes on. Laces tight.

Hair smoothed, teeth brushed to perfection. 

He cast another Tempus charm. 

6:57.

Still too early for the castle to stir. He preferred it this way.

The Slytherin common room had been decorated.

He noted this without reaction.

Evergreen boughs lined the stone archways. Silver baubles hovered midair, charmed to rotate. A garland wound around the mantle. Someone had enchanted the fire to flicker green.

Unnecessary. Sentimental. Inefficient use of magical energy.

He crossed the room. Ignored the armchairs. Ignored the pile of opened gifts beside the hearth. Ignored the second-year girl asleep under a green-and-silver blanket, thumb resting against her mouth.

7:03. Still early.

He donned his robe and stepped into the corridor. The air above the dungeons sharpened his focus. Smelled faintly of frost and ash.

By the time he reached the Great Hall, the doors had just creaked open. The enchanted ceiling reflected a dull morning sky. Pale blue. No sun.

Six students were already seated. One Hufflepuff. Two Ravenclaws. A cluster of third-years at the end of the Gryffindor table.

He sat alone.

A plate appeared before him.

Two poached eggs. Steamed spinach. A square of seeded rye. One blood orange, segmented with surgical neatness. Porridge, unadorned— precisely 40 grams of oats, judging by the consistency.

Balanced. Protein. Iron. Fibre. Vitamin C. Complex carbohydrates.

The ideal combination to sustain focus without dulling the senses. The same meal he had eaten every morning since the start of term.

He began to eat.

Fourteen chews per bite. No more. No less.

Left hand resting still. Elbow tucked. Spine straight. Napkin untouched— there would be no crumbs.

Halfway through, he stopped. Fork suspended.

Something was off.

Not the food. Not the temperature. Not the air.

A misalignment. Barely perceptible. Like a hairline crack behind a mirror. Not visible. But there.

He finished the plate regardless. Every bite. Every calculated motion. Still no taste.

“Tom, my dear boy!”

Slughorn. Rotund. Flushed. Overdressed. He approached with his typical lack of spatial awareness and placed a hand on Tom’s shoulder— physical contact without necessity. Tom did not flinch. He turned to face him, expression neutral.

“Spending the holidays here again, are we? Ah, the mark of a true scholar— never resting! Tell me, have you given any more thought to that apprenticeship I mentioned?”

“Yes,” Tom replied, modulating his tone for deference. “The alchemical correspondence you referenced— the Romanian paper. I’ve begun evaluating its applications to trans-dimensional stabilisation. Early work, but promising.”

It was not promising. It was poorly sourced and derivative. But Slughorn smiled.

“Brilliant! That’s the spirit— intellect never sleeps, eh? I always say, you’ve got the makings of a Department Head in you. Even the Minister’s office, if you set your sights high enough.”

Tom inclined his head. Thirty degrees. Calculated humility.

“I’m flattered, Professor.”

He wasn’t.

The conversation continued. Slughorn produced anecdotes. Tom produced correct responses. His brain stored none of it. He monitored inflexion. Volume. Eye contact. He performed affability with mathematical accuracy.

He did not listen.

There was no immediate threat. No bodily signal. But somewhere— distant and interior— a shift had occurred. Undetectable by standard magical diagnostics. He catalogued it anyway.

He reached for his coffee. It had cooled. He drank it.

Slughorn laughed at his own story. Tom’s mouth smiled.

Then he stood.

“Excuse me, Professor. I have reading to complete before supper.”

Slughorn made a jovial protest. Tom nodded once, turned, and left.

His footfalls made no sound.

The corridors were empty. Predictably.

He descended without sound, shoes muffled against ancient stone, passing suits of armour and murmuring portraits without slowing. The torches flickered with holiday enchantments— frosted blue, perfumed faintly with pine. Festive. Inefficient. Aesthetic over function.

He made no comment.

The dungeon air was familiar: cool, mineral-heavy, clean. The Slytherin entrance opened at his approach, no password needed. It knew his magic. Of course it did.

The common room was quiet.

Warm, firelit, lined with shadows that danced lazily up the walls. A tree stood in the corner— tall, sharp-angled, and over-adorned with glittering silver. At its base: parcels. Dozens. Most not his. A few were.

He paused by the hearth. Let the heat touch his hands, then withdrew. Sat in his usual chair. The one none of them took. Knew not to. 

The room smelled of wax and smoke. Something clove-like. Slughorn’s influence, probably.

He exhaled.

Something— somewhere— did not fit.

Not alarm. Not danger. Just… the faintest abstraction of wrongness. Like a sound one could almost hear, but not quite. A seam slightly out of place.

He catalogued nothing. The sensation passed.

He reached for the first box.

Deep green velvet, tied with gold ribbon. He undid it without ceremony.

Inside: a crystal inkwell, charmed to never spill, its stopper engraved with a basilisk. Beside it, a note in slanted script:

For the finest mind in Slytherin. Yours in admiration, Cressida Carrow.

He set the card aside. The gift was expensive. Imported. Useless.

The second parcel bore his name in silver leaf, the handwriting small, neat, reverent. From Avery. Of course.

To our Head— may the new year bring triumph.

Inside: a bottle of vintage firewhisky, likely taken from his father’s private collection. Stolen, not bought. He respected that, marginally.

Another: wrapped in black silk, no card. But he recognised the work— Lucretia Black’s embroidery. A set of charmed handkerchiefs, stitched with serpents that coiled when touched.

He didn’t need handkerchiefs.

From Rosier: a tome on the philosophical origins of magical supremacy, bound in human skin. A darker gesture than usual. Rosier was trying too hard.

From Abraxas: an enchanted silver penknife, older than any of them. Family heirloom, perhaps. That was slightly more interesting. Abraxas never gave without reason.

He held the blade to the light. It gleamed, unruned. Untouched by intention.

He placed it aside.

A few gifts from girls followed— most anonymous, perfumed, and trembling in their presentation. One box contained a vial of hair potion. Another, enchanted gloves that moulded to the wearer’s hands. A final box revealed an unsigned photograph: a girl in lace, posed on a cabriole.

He burned that without touching it.

Insect. 

There was nothing new. No surprises. The predictable supplication of people who feared him, admired him, wanted pieces of him— whether name, power, or praise.

They would not get it.

Still, some had use.

Avery, for his unquestioning obedience. Rosier, for his taste in spectacle. Mulciber, for his brutality. Abraxas, most of all— for his connections, his influence, his inherited bloodline and the strings it could pull.

Tom tolerated their gifts. Their devotion. Even their stammering proximity.

For now.

He was building something that required scaffolding. And scaffolding could be burned once the structure stood.

A small pile of presents still lay unopened. Paper charmed to shimmer, curling tags in soft handwriting— from mothers, from cousins, from friends.

They were not addressed to him.

He opened them anyway.

A child’s mittens. A tin of sweets. A jumper with a crooked monogram stitched at the chest.

Useless things. Soft things. He placed them back, mostly.

Mostly.

No one in the room noticed. Or if they did, they looked away.

What was a theft like that, after all? A few gifts, a few moments. Nothing taken that couldn’t be replaced. Nothing that mattered.

He reached for the tin. Charm-enchanted, faintly humming. He opened it, selected one, and placed it on his tongue.

The flavour was cloying. Artificial lemon.

He did not swallow.

After three seconds, he removed it, wiped his fingers on the sleeve of the jumper he’d just unwrapped, and returned the sweet to the tin.

He stood, and with a wordless charm, transferred the pile of gifts to his bed. 

Walked. 

The Great Hall had been charmed with snow.

Tom smiled as he entered.

It was a warm smile. Measured. Just enough teeth to charm, not enough to unnerve. A few heads turned— mostly younger students, mostly Hufflepuffs. He nodded graciously.

Slughorn was seated two places down from Headmaster Dippet, laughing over a wine glass, red-faced and beaming. When he saw Tom, his face lit up further.

“Ah— there he is! Our very own prodigy!” Slughorn waved a fat hand. “Come, come— Dippet’s just asked after you.”

Tom obliged. Pleasant. Poised. Took his seat beside a Ravenclaw prefect who immediately sat straighter. Dippet leaned forward with grandfatherly fondness.

“Tom, dear boy. Merry Christmas! You’re looking well.”

“Thank you, sir,” Tom said smoothly. “Merry Christmas to you too. The Hall looks beautiful.”

Lies, of course. But Dippet beamed.

There were crackers at each place setting— gaudy, gold-ribboned monstrosities. He waited the appropriate moment before pulling his with the prefect beside him. A loud snap. A puff of blue smoke. A velvet hat and a mouse. It skittered away with a squeak. 

He laughed. Not too loudly.

The professors joined in, all smiles. Slughorn passed him a dish of glazed parsnips. He accepted it with a grateful nod. Small talk began. He participated. Even complimented the roast. Even asked about someone’s holiday plans.

And yet—

Every third or fourth sentence, he missed something. A pause too long. A joke unregistered. His smile would lag a second behind.

“Tom?” Professor Viridian blinked. “You seemed miles away just now.”

“Ah— apologies, Professor. I was considering something for the NEWTs. Charms revision. I didn’t mean to drift.”

Viridian chuckled. “Well, don’t overwork yourself. It’s Christmas!”

“Yes,” Tom said. “It is.”

Across the table, Albus Dumbledore was watching him. Not smiling. Not blinking. Just watching.

Tom turned his head, polite as ever, and offered a nod— warm, deferential, practised.

Dumbledore didn’t return it. Only arched a brow slightly, as if trying to see through him.

Tom held the eye contact a moment too long.

Then looked away.

A distant flicker of contempt rose, he noted it.

Always sniffing. Always peering over the edge of something he didn’t understand. Like a crow on a chapel. Like a maggot on silk.

If Dumbledore had any suspicion— if he ever dared act on it— Tom would see to it that he never acted again.

But not today. Today was for appearances.

“Turkey, Tom?” asked Professor Merrythought from down the table, lifting the silver carving knife with a festive grin.

“Gladly,” he replied, offering his plate with a faint smile. “You carve it better than anyone else.”

She gave a delighted chuckle. “Oh, flattery— on Christmas, no less.”

“I meant it quite seriously,” he said smoothly, taking the returned plate. “Last year’s was… unfortunate.”

Viridian snorted. “We don’t talk about last year’s bird.”

“They still haven’t found the adjunct,” said Professor Kettleburn, mostly to his wine glass.

Laughter rippled down the table. Tom gave a soft, civil chuckle. The kind that fit just enough.

Across from him, a Ravenclaw girl was watching. One of the remaining lower-years— freckled, timid, still wide-eyed about snow and spells. Her fork hovered as if she might say something.

He looked at her directly. Just once.

She blushed and looked down.

Another student piped up: “Do you reckon you’ll be Head Boy next year, Riddle?”

He tilted his head, voice mild. “I suspect so. Unless someone extraordinary appears overnight.”

His mind flickered to Dufort briefly. He dismissed it. 

The table chuckled. Slughorn raised his goblet. “To Tom Riddle. The pride of Slytherin!”

He raised his water glass in return. “To the professors. Tireless, long-suffering, and underpaid.”

Even Dippet laughed. “He’s not wrong,” he wheezed, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. “Tom, have I ever told you about the time Slughorn tried to expense a vineyard?”

Tom nodded graciously. “Twice. And it gets better every time.”

More laughter. More wine. Someone cast a floating flame charm that flickered like a dancing star above the table.

He folded his napkin. Stood.

“If you’ll excuse me, professors. I have a few things to complete before curfew.”

“On Christmas?” said someone, laughing.

He smiled, all poise and polish. “Magic doesn’t rest. Nor should we.”

“Model student,” said Kettleburn.

“Troubling, isn’t it?” Tom quipped over his shoulder.

And with that, he slipped out. Perfect posture. Empty plate. No joy.

Just an itch in the back of his mind he could not name.

He pushed it aside— irrelevant for now. There were greater pursuits demanding his focus.

The castle was nearly silent. A few candles still flickered in the sconces, guttering low in the draft. Portraits slumbered. The decorations— charmed ivy, golden stars— had begun to wilt. A clock somewhere struck seven.

He did not wander. He did not dawdle.

He went to her.

Through the marble hallways, past tapestries older than nations, until he reached the high landing on the west side of the castle— the corridor just before the Ravenclaw Tower, where the air always felt colder and the light less artificial. There, exactly as he had predicted, she drifted.

The Grey Lady.

She stood as she always did: weightless, pale, impossibly still. Not looking at him, but not unaware of him either. Her eyes— translucent, heavy with memory— were fixed on some point just past the horizon. A century away.

Tom inclined his head.

“Lady Ravenclaw.”

She turned. Her movement was glacial, deliberate. The curl of her ghostly hair hovered like smoke.

“You always return to this corridor,” he said, not a question. “Is it memory? Or design?”

Her gaze flicked toward him— barely.

“I prefer the quiet,” she said. “And most boys your age don’t come looking for ghosts.”

“I’m not most boys.”

“You remind me,” she murmured, “of someone who once said the same.”

He smiled without warmth. “Did he prove it?”

She said nothing.

They stood in silence. The moon hung low, as though listening.

He folded his hands behind his back. “I’ve wondered,” he said, lightly now, “if you ever tire of being tragic.”

That caught her attention. She turned fully this time— hovering inches above the ground, spine straight, expression unreadable.

“Is that what they call me?” she asked.

“They call you The Grey Lady,” he said. “But it’s implied.”

A faint curve of her lips— not quite amusement, not quite anger. “And what would you call me?”

“Misunderstood,” he said at once. “Brilliant. Vain.”

He let it hang. Watched her.

“Lonely,” he added, softly.

She looked at him for a long time.

“You are not afraid of me,” she said.

“Should I be?”

“You should be afraid of what I remember.”

He stepped closer, just one calculated pace. “Memories do not frighten me. But they fascinate me. Yours most of all.”

Helena Ravenclaw tilted her head. Her hair floated in a slow spiral, as if stirred by some long-dead wind. “You speak like a boy trying to open a locked door.”

“I prefer to call it knocking.”

That earned him a look— flat, unimpressed, yet no longer cold.

“You are… persistent.”

“I’m patient,” he corrected. “There’s a difference.”

She regarded him. For a moment, something old and hurt flickered across her features. Then—

“You always come to me on holidays.”

“Others are distracted,” he said. “And you’re… less guarded.”

“Am I?”

He allowed the barest flicker of a smile. “Marginally.”

Helena studied him. “You do not believe in rest.”

“No,” he said. “I believe in ascent.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Even stairs end somewhere.”

“Yes,” he said. “But there’s always another tower.”

When he turned to go, he did not bow. But he did pause.

“Merry Christmas, Lady Ravenclaw.”

She did not respond. But she watched him as he walked away.

And she did not vanish.

Notes:

writing this chapter cracked me up, he’s such a cunt lol

Chapter 33: For the Girl Who Came Singing

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

SEVERINE ZORYEVNA

Sleeping through afternoon blizzards in a room that does not exist.

She forgets what day it is. Then forgets that days exist at all.

Salt rings. Candle stubs, and the scent of iron.

She walks past a suit of armour and it bows.

The Room does not speak. But it watches.

It gives her a bed of bone. Another time, a cradle of branches. She does not ask for either.

The Baron speaks only at night. She listens.

He appears only when the corridors are empty.

She never looks surprised to see him.

They do not speak in words. Not always.

His chains clink like a metronome when she cannot sleep.

He watches her bleed one night and does not flinch. She wonders if he remembers what it meant, once.

She asks once:

“Does she still scream?”

He does not answer.

She never asks again

He never passes through her.

He walks around.

She offers him a candle on Solstice. 

He declines. She lights it anyway.

It burns blue.

She does not flinch when he is near.

He does not vanish when she sobs.

The Astronomy Tower is colder when he sits beside her.

She dreams of a forest she has never seen.

In it, he stands beneath a hanging tree.

He says nothing.

She understands.

The ghosts whisper of his madness.

But with her, he is almost still.

No letters arrive. She doesn’t check. Her babushka is too far gone to write anymore, and too powerful to fade completely. 

The mantle is now hers, and has been. 

A dream: Hermione clawing her own throat open.

A dream: the Forbidden Forest burning.

A dream: a boy with a wolf’s smile, lying motionless in a cradle of silk and echo, his mouth full of dirt, his chest split wide with silence.

She wakes with blood on her tongue and does not question it.

The Astronomy Tower is cold enough to kill.

She lies on the stone and watches the sky rot from black to blue. She counts stars. Some blink back. One does not.

She eats only what she needs.

Dried fruit. Honeyed tea. Raw garlic pressed to her gums. She does not chew. She swallows.

On the third day, she leaves the Room. Just once.

She walks barefoot to the edge of the lake. It does not freeze. It only stares back. She spits into it and walks away.

The Room grows smaller. She does not ask it to.

On the seventh night, she cannot open the door. She waits.

It opens when she stops trying.

She does not see him. Not once. But she feels him. She knows he is in the castle also. Like a weight in the stone. Like pressure in the walls. Like something waiting to be named. 

She has never spoken his name. Not aloud. Not even in thought. To her, he is Nechistyy— the unclean thing. The devil in boy’s skin.

She hums in the empty halls at twilight. The chandeliers flicker in time.

Even her silence hums. Like prophecy.

A strand of white hair falls into her tea. She pulls it out. It hisses.

She drinks the tea anyway.

The castle does not love her. But it tolerates her.

That’s enough.

One of the portraits crosses itself when she enters. Another weeps.

The House-Elves will not touch her laundry.

She washes her own robes in moon water and silence.

She sings, once. An old song from a place her mother never named.

The Room flickers. The candles go out. She does not sing again.

Sometimes she feels the silvered necklace cool against her throat.

Sometimes it burns.

Sometimes it pulls.

Every night, she thinks of the girl who came singing the old tongue, dragging the end of the world behind her, she thinks of the girl shaped like knives, walking the earth in vengeance’s stead. 

Mara, Deathbringer. Mara, reborn. 

Mara, who drowned the world to raise it— come again.

The castle exhaled its children.

Boots slick with slush, cheeks bitten raw, cloaks still damp from the thawing wind— they filed into the Great Hall like smoke through a sieve. The doors opened wide. The ceiling groaned. Winter followed them in.

Severine Zoryevna walked with them, but not among them.

She did not speak. She did not glance to either side. She stepped over the threshold as though entering a ritual, not a supper— and perhaps she was.

The hall was loud. Too loud. Plates clattered, voices overlapped, scarves were yanked loose in a dozen fidgeting hands. The torches burned low, fat with orange light, throwing long shadows against the stone. The air smelled of salt, brass, and wet wool.

She took her seat without fanfare.

Seventh Year. Slytherin side. End of the table. The same spot she always claimed.

No one acknowledged her. They had learned not to.

Around her, the long tables sagged under the weight of untouched dishes, still covered. Students chattered as if the food would appear faster for their noise. A Ravenclaw boy sneezed thunderously into his sleeve. A Gryffindor girl stifled laughter with a velvet glove.

Severine folded her hands atop her plate. She did not remove her gloves.

Overhead, the ceiling wept snow. Illusion only— but it drifted like the real thing, slow and deliberate, dissolving just before it touched skin or wood or linen. One flake landed on her wrist and vanished like it had never been there.

The doors creaked closed.

The room breathed in.

And Headmaster Dippet rose.

He cleared his throat once, loud and deliberate. The room stilled. The air pulled taut like thread.

“My dear students,” he began, voice too bright, too warm for the frost still clinging to their boots. “Welcome home.”

A polite pause. Applause followed, obligatory and brief.

He spoke of new beginnings. Of a fresh term, full of promise and preparation. He made light jokes. Mentioned the exam schedule. Hoped everyone had enjoyed a restful and productive holiday.

Severine did not listen.

She heard the shape of his words— not the meaning. Let them pass over her like riverwater over stone. Her gaze remained forward. Her eyes did not flick to the head table. 

Her expression was carved from frost. Still. Blank. Entirely present— and wholly elsewhere.

She waited.

Something was wrong in the rhythm of the room. The scent. The pitch. A thread was missing.

Something pulled.

A wrongness. Not loud. Not urgent. Just… off. Like a tooth slightly misaligned. Like a whisper too low to hear.

Her gaze shifted.

He sat near the centre of the table— as always. Uncrowned but unmistakable. The Unclean Thing.

Nechistyy.

He did not speak. He did not move. His posture was perfect, his hands folded with deliberate ease. Around him, students clamoured for attention, for familiarity, for proximity. One of the Sixth Years— Rosier, perhaps— laughed too loudly at nothing.

He did not look at them.

His gaze was fixed on a spot further down the table.

Lower. Emptier.

The shape of someone not there.

Severine followed his line of sight— and understood.

The thread was missing because it had been cut.

The girl was not here.

Dufort. Mara. The deathbringer.

The space she should have filled yawned wide in the magic. It hummed wrong.

Severine did not rise.

Her eyes lifted instead— past the flickering torches, past the green silver-braided banners swaying in the rafters.

The Bloody Baron was already watching her.

Hovering just beneath the highest arch, half-shrouded in stonework shadow, his eyes gleamed like coins dropped in deep water. The chain wound round his chest glinted faintly in the candlelight, each link a confession he’d never voice.

He did not nod. He did not move. But the weight of his stare settled over her like a blade to the throat. A push without motion. A wordless warning.

Go.

Severine blinked once. Slow. Mechanical.

The Baron still did not move. His robes hung glittering with spilt blood. His presence pressed like ice against the walls, and Severine— Severine understood.

Hermione was missing.

And the dead could always tell before the living.

She exhaled— shallow, silent— and began to count the seconds in her head.

The necklace around her throat twitched.

She rose without a word.

No chair scraped. No robe stirred. She moved like mist pulled by something deeper than wind.

No one stopped her.

The Great Hall went on— clinking cutlery, laughter too sharp, Dippet’s voice lilting into cheer. The torches hummed with warmth, but her back prickled as she crossed the threshold.

The door shut behind her with the softness of snow falling.

She paused in the corridor, eyes adjusting to the gloom. The sconces here burned lower. The stone underfoot was still damp from hundreds of boots, the scent of wet wool and salt trailing like smoke.

The necklace tightened.

She reached up slowly. Touched the silver chain at her throat. It pulsed once— softly— like a heartbeat against her fingers.

Then it pulled.

“Show me,” she whispered.

Nothing moved. Not truly.

But she felt it again— tighter. A pressure under the skin, not quite choking, not quite cruel. Just… insistent.

She turned right.

Past the hourglass in the wall. Past the window half-fogged with frost. Her boots made no sound.

She checked the library. Empty.

The first-floor loo. Nothing.

The alcove behind the tapestry of the weeping hound. Silence.

The pull grew worse. The necklace bit into her throat. She coughed once— quiet, strained— but didn’t stop.

“Help me,” she said aloud. Not a command. Not a prayer. Something in between.

A draft curled down the corridor.

The torches to her left flickered.

She followed them.

Step by step. The silver at her throat guiding her, dragging her, drawing her through the bones of the castle like a thread through the eye of a needle.

And then—

A sharp tug. Like a hand yanking her collar. She staggered.

Her palm hit stone.

She turned.

There.

At the end of the corridor, half-hidden behind a collapsed tapestry, something flickered.

A shimmer in the air. Like heat. Like blood. Like magic torn too thin to mend.

She moved toward it.

Faster now.

She reached out. Pulled the tapestry aside.

And there—

Hermione.

No. Not Hermione.

Something broken in her shape. Something awful in her rhythm.

She convulsed on the stone like a marionette strung wrong, limbs jerking in unnatural arcs. Her back arched— snapped— and slammed back down. Her jaw clamped shut with a wet, guttural crack. Spit flecked red from her mouth. Her fingers clawed at the floor as if to dig through it. One nail split. Another bent backwards. She didn’t scream— couldn’t. Only a choked keening sound, low in her throat, like something caught between sobbing and drowning.

Her body wasn’t shaking from cold.

It was tearing itself apart.

Her skirt had ridden up, one stocking soaked through with what might’ve been sweat— no, not sweat— blood. Her thigh convulsed once, spasmed again. Her shoulder slammed against the wall.

Her eyes were open.

White.

Unseeing.

There was nothing of the girl left in that body.

Only pain.

Only fire.

Severine dropped to her knees.

The silver necklace loosened. Fell still against her collarbone.

She didn’t breathe. Couldn’t. Not properly.

“Hermione—”

Her voice broke.

She reached for her wand. Already casting.

The tip glowed—

Then flared—

Then screamed.

Not aloud. Not in any human frequency. But Severine felt it— a static crack in her skull, a wrenching behind her eyes, a lurch in her own lungs as the spell recoiled. Her wand flared white, then black, then out. The magic snapped back through her wrist like a whip. Her fingers burned. The light died.

Hermione jerked like she’d been struck.

Blood leaked from her nose. Her mouth. A deep shudder rolled through her chest.

“No— no— no—” Severine dropped the wand, grabbed Hermione instead. Hands on her shoulders. On her cheeks. Holding. Anchoring. Useless.

She tried again.

Pressed both hands to Hermione’s ribs, forehead against hers.

Ostrovna vera,” she begged.

Nothing.

No light.

No reading.

Just rot.

A blank space where magic should have been.

Hermione seized again, harder. Her head hit the wall with a thud.

Severine choked on a sound, half-shout, half-prayer.

This wasn’t a curse. It wasn’t an illness.

It was unmaking.

Hermione was dying, and the magic wouldn’t even name it.

Severine stood so fast her knees cracked.

She gathered Hermione up without ceremony— arms beneath back and knees— and rose.

She was weightless.

No. Not weightless. Hollow.

Like something half-done. Like something emptying.

Severine’s boots scraped against the stone as she turned.

Then she ran.

Faster than she ever had. Faster than should’ve been possible.

The castle blurred past. Tapestries, sconces, portraits— none of them mattered. Her breath came sharp. Her grip did not loosen.

Hermione’s head lolled against her shoulder, her body jerking every few steps. Blood had soaked into Severine’s collar.

She whispered a word under her breath. Ancient, Slavic. The stones listened.

A staircase moved before she reached it.

A hallway bent.

The castle knew.

She reached the wall across from the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and did not stop.

She willed it.

Not a hospital. Not a sanctuary.

Something older.

Something that would open for her and her alone.

A door surged into being.

She didn’t hesitate. She shoved through.

The Room of Requirement welcomed her with stone and silence and a bed waiting in the centre— bone-white sheets, iron frame, a basin already steaming at the side.

She laid Hermione down with care. Her gloves were ruined. Her sleeves, bloodied. Her own magic sparked at her fingertips like panic.

“Stay,” she whispered. “Stay.”

Hermione did not respond.

Not even to seize.

Severine’s breath broke.

Then she reached for her satchel. She’d brought it. Of course she had. The room closed behind her like a tomb.

Her fingers shook as she pulled the first vial that came to hand.

A tonic. Clear, viscous. Base of mugwort and juniper, stirred with bone-marrow ash. Her babushka’s recipe— meant to rebalance the humours, to draw magic back into its proper channels.

Severine uncorked it with her teeth.

She propped Hermione up with one arm, tilted her chin with two fingers, and whispered, “Drink.”

Hermione didn’t.

Her jaw clenched on nothing. Her teeth clicked. Her body spasmed in her arms.

Severine forced a few drops between her lips.

They slid down. Slowly. Barely.

Nothing changed.

Hermione’s eyes fluttered open— unfocused, milky, rimmed in burst blood vessels.

Then they rolled back.

Another seizure. Sharp. Full-bodied. Her limbs jackknifed once. Then again. Her nails clawed the sheets.

The vial slipped in Severine’s grip.

She caught it before it shattered, but her breath cracked on the exhale.

She whispered another word— just one— and ran her hand over Hermione’s forehead.

Still fevered.

Still dying.

The tonic didn’t work. Of course it didn’t. That was for minor burnout. For lesser wrongness.

This was not lesser.

This was blasphemy in the bones.

Severine threw the useless vial. It rolled across the floor and disappeared beneath the bed.

Her gloves were gone now. Somewhere in the panic.

She turned her palm over and stared.

Then drew her wand.

No hesitation. Just steel.

She carved the sigil into her skin— a sharp, looping brand her babushka once forbade her ever to use. Forbidden not for danger. Forbidden for cost. A symbol meant to bind the soul back into the body when death pulled too tightly.

The wand sliced clean. She didn’t flinch.

Blood welled instantly, thick and black-red.

She pressed her palm to Hermione’s robe, just above her heart, and hissed the invocation through clenched teeth.

The mark flared. Lightless, but felt. Like pressure. Like drowning.

Hermione convulsed.

Her back arched so sharply Severine heard a vertebra crack.

And then—

A scream.

A scream like nothing Severine had ever heard. No word, no meaning. Just raw sound, pulled from the throat like sinew. Like it hurt to exist. Like the body wanted out.

She gritted her teeth and pressed harder.

Hermione screamed again— and again— and Severine kept her there, hand sealed against her chest, blood soaking both of them.

“Stay with me,” she whispered, voice fraying. “Stay, please—”

But Hermione thrashed like a creature caught in its own skin.

And when the scream cut off— she seized again.

Worse this time.

Harder.

Unstoppable.

Severine reeled back, blood on her hand, chest heaving.

Hermione twisted violently on the bed, limbs striking the mattress, then curling like she was folding in on herself. Like something inside her wanted out.

This was wrong. This was wrong.

Severine wiped the blood on her skirt and tried another spell— an anchoring charm this time, ancient, quiet. It fizzled the moment it touched Hermione’s skin. Rejected.

The magic in the room pulsed like a migraine.

“Stop—” she whispered, to herself or to Hermione or to the castle, she didn’t know. “Stop, stop, stop—

She fumbled through her satchel. Hands slick. Pulled another vial. Crushed it in her grip. The dust inside went flying— too much— a waste— she didn’t care.

She whispered another rite. Born in the Steppes. Taught in the cradle.

Nothing.

Hermione’s mouth opened, but no sound came. Her eyes were wild and wet and wrong, half-rolled back, white at the edges. Her body jolted again, a full-body spasm that left her choking on her own breath.

Severine pressed both hands to her shoulders, trying to hold her down.

“I don’t know what’s wrong,” she said aloud. Her voice broke. “I don’t know what’s wrong—”

She wasn’t supposed to admit that.

She wasn’t allowed.

But she did.

And the room stayed silent.

As Hermione began to seize anew, something cinched around her throat.

She gasped—

—but no air came.

The necklace. The silvered chain her babushka had pressed into her hand at seven years old. The one she’d sworn to never take off. The one bound to blood and dream and fate.

It was strangling her.

Tight. Tighter. Tighter.

Her fingers clawed at it, useless— it was no longer metal, it was will. Intent. Magic ancient enough to laugh at her grasp.

She fell to her knees.

Hermione was seizing again, spittle on her lip, blood at her nose, too much heat rolling off her body now, burning from the inside out. The air sparked.

Severine couldn’t scream.

She croaked, strangled— her vision greying at the edges.

So she thought it. Bit it down with her mind, her marrow, every rattling piece of her splintered spine:

Babushka. Matka. Praroditelnitsy. Zorya of the Dawn. Zorya of the Dusk. I am your daughter. I am your line. I am your mouth. Help me. Help me. Help me—

The necklace flared like ice down her throat.

And then—

Nothing.

The choking worsened.

Her mouth fell open in a silent, gurgling sob. Her lungs were black with absence. She could feel her pulse in her eyes. Her teeth. Her fingertips.

She slumped against the wall, nails tearing at the chain. It would not break.

Hermione convulsed again beside her. Limbs thrashing. Legs kicking. She muttered something— a name— over and over— her eyes open but unseeing.

Severine dropped her forehead to the cold stone floor.

Tears fell.

Still, no air.

You won’t help me, she thought, despairing. None of you ever did.

And in that moment, she hated them. All of them. The old women, the dead women, the women who watched but never moved.

Then—

The necklace slackened.

All at once.

She sucked in air with a wet, animal gasp. Her whole body lurched. Coughed until her throat tore raw.

Blood in her mouth.

She didn’t stop.

She didn’t think.

She acted.

She dragged herself upright, staggered back to the mattress, to the body convulsing on it. Fingers tearing at fabric, buttons snapping off into the feathered mattress— Hermione’s robes came apart in ragged pieces, soaked through with sweat. Her shirt clung to her like a second skin. Severine tore it.

Her hands were shaking. Not from fear. Not from hesitation. From how fast she was moving.

The diagnostic spell hadn’t worked. The incantations failed. Her ancestors were silent. The necklace had tried to kill her. And Hermione— Hermione was burning alive.

So Severine did what she’d been taught.

Open the body. Let the magic out.

She pressed two fingers to Hermione’s sternum. Her lips moved.

A different spell this time. One older. Illegible to anyone but her line.

But nothing happened.

Only more screaming.

Hermione jerked, eyes flying open. White-rimmed. Fever-glassed.

“No—” she rasped. “No— don’t— don’t— don’t—

She tried to claw at Severine’s hands. Too weak. Her arms gave out.

Stop— please— don’t— don’t—

“I must see it,” she begged. “I have to see the source.”

Don’t touch it—” Hermione’s voice cracked on the last word. Her whole body trembled. “Please— don’t take it off—

The ring.

Still on her hand.

Still burning like a second sun.

Severine’s hand hovered over it.

Hermione keened.

A full-bodied, soul-shredding sob that cracked the room in half. Her limbs kicked, eyes rolled, mouth opened wide— and she wept. No more words. Just ragged, raw sobbing. The kind that made Severine feel unworthy to be near her. Like touching her at all was desecration.

But she had to know.

She had to see what was underneath.

So with trembling fingers, she took the hand— half-burned, half-frozen— and slid the ring free.

One inch.

Two.

Hermione howled.

Not with pain.

With fear.

Like she was being flayed from the inside out.

Severine saw what lay beneath the glamour.

And fell to the floor, ring in hand, in horror.

It was worse than she imagined.

Not rot.

Not blight.

Something else.

Something ancient, and wrong— like a curse cast backwards through time. Like magic turned inside out.

The glamour fell away like ash, and Severine saw it all: a horrific mass of bruises blooming like rot across her stomach, ribs, hips— sickly purple and yellow layered over green, some shaped like fingers, others like burst stars. Old wounds reopened. New ones too fresh. Long scars, thin and pale, latticeworked across her sides. Darker ones carved in thicker lines, like brands. One on her thigh still oozed.

But worse than that was the rest of her.

The skin beneath the ring was scorched and cracked, etched with sigils she didn’t recognise— but not burned in the way fire would burn. Etched, like calligraphy carved into flesh. Veins darkened to black. Bones too close to the surface. Something was leaking from her magic, not blood, not ichor— something fouler.

And it spread up the hand.

Up the wrist.

Half her arm— warped. Veiled in a web of breaking threads. Threads that shimmered, flickered, tried to knit themselves together and failed, again and again and again.

And under it, slur carved into flesh.

Severine stared.

The world narrowed to that single arm.

That single slur.

That single hand.

That single ring.

No,” Hermione whispered, barely there. Her lips trembled. “Don’t look. Don’t—

And then she began to cry.

Like a child.

Small, broken sobs at first— then louder, as if something in her had cracked wide open. She turned her face from Severine. Brought both hands up to cover it— forgot that the broken hand couldn’t move right— whimpered when it twitched, and tried anyway.

I’m sorry—” she sobbed. “I didn’t mean to— I didn’t—

Severine did not speak.

She could not.

How could a girl so young carry so much?

Not metaphor. Not myth. Not burden in the soul. But carved into her flesh. Scored into the skin like a ledger of torment. As if pain were currency. As if suffering were scripture.

She looked down at the girl— her girl— and saw a body broken open like a reliquary.

And still she breathed.

Still she clung to life.

Severine pressed a shaking hand to Hermione’s brow and whispered, stunned and low, “What did they do to you?”

There was no answer. Only a rattling breath, and the faint twitch of scorched fingers.

Severine knelt lower, her knees aching on the stone. Her hands hovered, helpless, above the ruined skin. She had known Hermione was hurting. But not like this. Not to this depth. Not with this permanence.

She had thought herself alone in her inheritance of pain. She had not accounted for this girl forged in it.

The room pulsed. The candles flickered blue, then white.

Hermione curled onto her side. She wept so hard her breath hitched. Her shoulders shook. Her voice thinned to a child’s whimper, high and cracked and helpless.

Don’t leave,” she whispered. “Please. Don’t leave.

Severine, trembling, lowered the ring to the floor.

She did not know what to say.

She only knew one thing—

The girl before her was dying.

Not how she was already— not in months— but now. Right now, with every rattled breath and every flicker of her eyes rolling white.

Severine knelt there, soaked in candlelight and blood and fear, and felt the old silence stretch on.

Mocking. Eternal.

She was alone.

And the girl was dying.

And no known spell would stop it.

No rite. No binding. No balm.

But— perhaps—

Intention.

Severine had never begged for anything in her life.

Not from man.

Not from god.

Not even from the stars that watched her.

But now—

Now, she stood on shaking legs, placed both palms over Hermione’s heart— fingers splayed, trembling— and willed.

“Please,” she implored. “Please—

Magic sparked. Wild. Unshaped.

“Stay,” she begged the flesh. “Stay in your body.

Her hands glowed faintly, then dimmed. Her throat caught. Her shoulders heaved.

“You can’t— you can’t leave me—

Hermione whimpered. “I’m not— I’m not— I didn’t—”

Words tripped over each other like broken teeth.

Severine’s vision blurred. She pressed her forehead to Hermione’s. Her own breath came ragged, ripped from her lungs.

“Don’t die,” she choked. “Not like this. Not alone— not—”

Hermione’s mouth opened. Her voice, thin as thread:

Is it cold?

A gasp. A breath.

I think— I think I’m in the lake—

Severine sobbed.

“I’m here,” she mourned. “You’re not in the lake. You’re here, you stupid— brave thing, I’m right here—

My wand won’t listen,” Hermione whispered. “I said the words and it— it laughed at me. Did you hear it? Did you—

Severine’s fingers clawed at her own sleeves, her throat, her hair.

Magic roared in her blood but would not obey. Would not answer. Her ancestors… would not answer. 

She had only intention. And intention was not enough.

Don’t let it eat me,” Hermione whimpered. “Please— please— I can feel it chewing—

Severine’s mouth dropped open. A sob ripped through her.

And then—

She screamed the next plea. Wordless. A primal, blood-ragged sound that ripped through her throat and left her voice in shreds. Her magic burst outward, shattering the air with heatless light. The walls groaned. The floor beneath them cracked.

But still—

Hermione wept.

Hermione burned.

Hermione broke.

And Severine could do nothing.

Her hands dropped.

She stared at them. Useless. Steady now only because she was past trembling.

Her mouth opened— then closed. Then opened again.

“…I don’t know what’s wrong.”

Her voice came out hollow. Airless. A ghost of a sound.

“I tried— I tried everything, Hermione, I swear it—”

Hermione only whimpered.

Severine collapsed into the shape of prayer. Her skirts bunched beneath her, her brow pressed against Hermione’s sunken stomach, hunched like a girl begging at the altar of something cruel.

“I don’t know what it is,” she whispered into Hermione's ruined flesh. “I don’t know what it wants.”

Hermione gasped again, too sick to scream. Her face was soaked with blood and tears. Her hands scrabbled weakly at the Severine’s robes.

She caught them. Pressed them between her own.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m so sorry.

She leaned down again, forehead resting against Hermione’s temple, and she kissed her brow— once, twice, three times.

“I don’t know what to do,” she sobbed. “I don’t know what to do—

Hermione moaned, delirious. Her eyes unfocused, her lips trembling. Her body seized again, just slightly— a ripple beneath the skin.

Severine rocked her.

“I should know,” she whispered. “I should know. This is my blood, my burden, and I don’t know—

Her voice broke on the last word. Shattered.

She cradled Hermione tighter. Kissed her again.

“You’re not allowed to die,” she whispered. “You’re not. You don’t get to. I’ll never forgive you— do you hear me? I’ll never forgive you if you leave me here—”

Tears soaked Hermione’s hair. Severine didn’t notice.

“I’m sorry,” she said again, breath hitching, chest heaving. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry—

And the room, ancient and indifferent, gave no answer.

Just the sound of Severine weeping. Of Hermione breaking. Of time running out.

Then— 

Please—

The voice didn’t sound like Hermione’s.

It was thinner. Younger. Warped by pain and the rattle in her throat. But Severine knew it. Knew it like marrow knows the bone.

Her head snapped up.

Hermione’s hand clutched weakly at her sleeve. Her eyes fluttered open— milk-glazed, unfocused. Her mouth opened again.

Please.

Severine gripped her hand. “I’m here— I’m right here—”

But Hermione only shook her head, lips trembling, tears still leaking from the corners of her eyes.

The blood,” she rasped. “Please— the blood—

Severine went still.

“No.”

Hermione’s chest hitched. “Please. I need it. Please—

“You don’t know what you’re asking.”

Her voice cracked. She sounded hoarse. Afraid.

Hermione blinked slowly, blindly, her limbs twitching with another seizure. Her mouth kept moving.

It hurts. I can’t— I can’t— please—

“No.” Severine was already shaking her head. “Not that. Not that. Anything but that.”

Her hands were trembling now. She brushed Hermione’s hair from her face. She was burning up.

“I haven’t tried everything,” Severine whispered. “Let me try again. I’m sure there’s something— I’ll pray, I’ll call them again—” She was screaming now. “I'LL BEG THEM— just— let me try again, I can’t—”

Hermione made a noise like a sob. It wrenched through her, raw and animal.

It’s killing me,” she croaked. “Please— I need it— I need it—

“Stop.”

Please—

“I said stop.

Please—

Severine’s voice broke.

“No,” she wept. “Don’t ask me for that. Don’t ask me to do that to you.

Hermione didn’t stop. Couldn’t. She clung to her now with the last of her strength, shivering, sobbing like a child.

Please, Se— I’ll die. I’ll die. Please.

And Severine— Severine knelt there, motionless, mouth parted, eyes wide.

Something inside her split.

She pulled Hermione into her arms. Rocked her once, twice. Kissed her damp brow again.

Then she laid her gently down.

“Stay,” she whispered.

She rose.

And she ran.

The castle did not stop her. No bells. No shifting stairwells. No portraits calling down. The stones seemed to move aside for her. As if it, too, understood.

She ran—

Faster than before.

Faster than mortal bone was meant to bear.

The air burned in her lungs. Her boots barely skimmed the floor. Her body moved like a spell cast in motion, all momentum and breathless precision. Magic surged through her veins, amplifying every stride, every bound. The walls blurred. The torches flickered in her wake. A strength not fully hers, not entirely human.

A moment— just one— where her feet did not strike the stone at all.

She kept running.

Her cloak streamed behind her like black fire. Her braid came loose, trailing white. She did not feel the weight of her own body. Only the pull—

Forward.

Toward the forest.

Toward the unicorn.

Toward salvation.

The castle shifted for her. Walls blurred. Doors unlatched. Portraits trembled in their frames.

And then—

She veered, magic still peaking, and dashed toward the window. It did not matter that there was glass. It did not matter that the drop would break a lesser girl.

She leapt.

The impact tore through the quiet—

Glass burst around her in a halo of violet and gold. Shards rained like stars—

And the sky held her.

She landed like something unholy, crouched in the frost, untouched by the fall.

As if her magic had recognised her—

Not as witch.

But as revenant.

As daughter of something older.

As one who would fly, if she had to, to drag death back by its throat.

Snow and tears lashed her cheeks.

But she didn’t flinch.

Down the steps. Past the gates. Into the dark.

The trees did not greet her. The Forest did not part.

She forced her way in.

Each step broke something— a branch, a root, a rule older than memory.

But she kept going.

Because she had left a girl behind in a cradle of iron, and that girl had a god beneath her skin.

A girl who came burning and roaring and singing.

A girl who sobbed like a child, who bled like prophecy, who would not stop begging.

Severine pressed one hand to her throat, where the necklace had left a welt.

She pumped her legs faster.

For Hermione. For Hermione. For Hermione.

She whispered the name like prayer, though she had never been taught how to pray in words. 

The forest thickened.

Still, she moved.

She would find one. A unicorn. A pure thing. An innocent.

And she would desecrate it.

Because the girl in the tower was dying. And there was no other way.

Because death would take her. Soon. And Severine—

Severine would rather wade through the black rivers of Nawia, barefoot and unblessed, than let that happen.

So she did.

With blood on her hands and love on her breath, she soared into the dark.

And when the clearing opened before her—

When she saw the silver gleam of a creature that should never be touched—

She drew the blade she had hidden in her boot.

And she whispered her penance.

“Forgive me.”

The blade shook in her grip.

Her breath came fast, shallow— her lungs felt too small.

“Hermione,” she whispered. Not to the creature. To the trees. To the snow. To whatever god was watching. “Hermione.”

The unicorn lowered its head.

It accepted her.

And that—

That was the worst part.

Her knife flashed.

It sank in to the hilt.

The creature staggered once. No sound. Only a shudder— a terrible, sacred stillness breaking.

Silver blood poured like silk.

She caught it in a vial with shaking hands.

One. Two. Three.

“Faster,” she begged, sobbing now. “Please, please— I need—”

Four. Five. Six.

The unicorn collapsed.

She caught a seventh as it fell.

It did not scream. Not once.

The blood hissed against the glass.

Her own hands were silvered. Her cloak drenched. Her chest heaved.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry—”

The vial caps clicked shut.

She rose.

And she ran.

Back through the thorns. Through the trees. Through the dark.

The dead lay behind her.

But the dying—

The dying still waited.

She returned to stone.

Back through snow and corridor and flame, the castle pressing in on every side. Her fingers clutched the vials to her chest like relics— seven of them, glowing faintly through the fabric. Still warm. Still sacred. Her breathing cut sharp against her ribs.

She reached the entrance hall—

And froze.

The Great Hall had emptied.

Too early. Too quickly. Laughter echoed up the marble steps. Cloaks. Footsteps. Voices.

They would see.

With a shaking hand, she cast the charm.

Her body vanished.

But her magic did not.

Her necklace flared— searing against her throat. Not like before. Not a tug. A throb. A pulse. A warning.

She staggered.

Something inside her reeled back like a struck animal. Her breath caught. The vials clinked, nearly slipped—

Her magic snapped.

A window exploded somewhere to the left. A sconce burst into flame. Students screamed.

“What was that—?”

“Who did that?!”

She didn’t wait to hear more.

Footsteps silent. Shoulders brushing past others without collision. Her heart thrummed against her ribs like a curse trying to break free.

The magic inside her boiled. Raged. Her necklace bit into her neck— searing, sentient, furious.

Don’t look back. Don’t break. Don’t drop the blood.

Her muscles burned fierce. 

Hermione would still be there.

She had to be.

The door appeared before she touched it.

Her palm met stone— then gave way.

She stumbled in, still unseen.

The moment the air of the Room closed around her, she heard it.

Hermione’s wail.

Raw. Broken. High-pitched from the throat. Not from pain alone— but something older, deeper.

Severine dropped the charm.

Her form shimmered back into being like smoke poured into a girl’s shape. She fell to her knees beside the bed before the vials could clatter, her hands trembling as she cupped Hermione’s face—

“Shh— shh, I’m here. I’m here, zvezdochka. I have you now.”

Hermione thrashed. Her limbs twisted as if some cruel hand still gripped her spine and would not let go. Her eyes rolled white, then fluttered— then locked on Severine’s, wide and glassy and wet with blood at the corners.

Her mouth worked uselessly for a moment.

Then:

She whimpered. “Ron… I didn’t say goodbye. I didn’t—” 

“You’ll see him again.”

“The ring— the ring— don’t let him— he knows, I think he knows—”

“No one knows, my heart,” Severine whispered, stroking her sweat-slick hair. “No one.”

“He asked me,” Hermione sobbed, “he asked me what I’m hiding— he’s in my head— HE’S IN MY HEAD—

Her eyes snapped open.

Fixed on nothing.

On someone.

She recoiled.

NO— NO— NO—” she shrieked, voice cracking with horror. “GET AWAY FROM ME— GET AWAY— YOUR FACE— YOUR FACE—”

She clawed at her temple with shaking hands, as if she could tear the image free.

“I see him— I see him— his eyes— like slits— his mouth— oh God—”

Her spine arched. She screamed like it hurt to look.

Severine held her tighter, as if her arms could anchor her back to this world.

“You’re safe,” she murmured, but her voice shook. “You’re safe, detka.”

But Hermione wasn’t hearing her. She thrashed like something drowning in its own blood, and wailed—

“He changed— he changed— I saw him— he’s wrong— he’s wrong— he’s not Tom— he’s not— he’s Voldemort—”

The name broke from her lips like a curse, like a wound torn open, like death itself.

And then she sobbed, as if something inside her had finally ruptured.

And Severine could only heave herself onto the bed, could only hold her, only rock her, only whisper—

“Hermione. Hermione. Come back to me.”

And hope the girl still knew who that was.

Severine cradled the back of her skull. Lifted her gently, even as she screamed, as she sobbed. 

“Drink. Just a little. Please. I know what it costs. I know. But you must.

Her hands moved with terrible tenderness.

She unstoppered the vial. Held it to Hermione’s lips.

The blood gleamed silver. Too bright.

Hermione sniffled. Her mouth parted. And then—

She drank.

One swallow.

Then another.

Her hands spasmed again, but less violently. Her breath came shallower. The scream rising in her chest died in her throat. Her eyes— though fever-glazed— found Severine’s and did not look away.

Severine whispered, over and over:

“You’re alright. You’re alright. You’re alright now.”

And for the first time in hours—

Hermione did not scream.

She sagged in her arms, the tension draining from her frame like blood from a wound. Her head lolled against Severine’s collarbone. Her breath hitched— then hitched again. Not steady. But quieter.

Severine cradled her like a babe.

Arms wound tightly beneath her knees and shoulders. Rocking her— just faintly— like she had seen mothers do in the market a lifetime ago. Like her own mother had never done for her.

She pressed her lips to the fevered crown of Hermione’s head.

“Shhh,” she murmured, again and again, like a spell. “Shhh, zvezdochka. It’s over. It’s done. I’ve got you now.”

Her hand found Hermione’s hair— drenched with sweat, matted to her temple— and began to smooth it back, each stroke steady, reverent. As if to remind the girl: you are here. You are real. You are held.

Hermione whimpered softly, the sound no longer sharp, no longer a scream. More like a child’s hiccup in the dark.

“Shhh,” Severine breathed, letting her tears fall freely now, threading her fingers through the curls with aching care. “You did so well. So well. You were so brave.”

She drew her closer. Held her like she was holy.

And for a moment, Hermione did not shake.

For a moment, the world did not end.

Severine did not move for a very long time. 

She sat there on the bed, back against the iron, Hermione cradled in her arms like something sacred and ruinous. The candlelight flickered low. The bloodstained vial lay empty beside them.

Hermione slept, if it could be called sleep. Shallow breaths. Eyelids fluttering with fever. Her fingers twitching like she was casting spells in her dreams.

Severine stroked her brow with trembling hands.

She had sung to the necklace. She had wept until her magic cracked the glass. She had begged the dead. She had opened the girl’s body with shaking fingers and peeled away every barrier to see the damage herself. She had torn away glamour and cloth and ring and pride.

She had slaughtered a unicorn.

She had committed sacrilege with bare hands.

All for this girl— this girl who had bled rot and prophecy into her palms, who had shattered in her arms, who had come snarling into her world with death under her fingernails and stars in her eyes. 

Severine had broken every law of her bloodline.

And she would do it again,

and again, 

and again. 

If it meant this girl lived.

If it meant she could triumph.

Because Severine Zoryevna had seen the face of fate.

And she had chosen it.

Notes:

part 1.

for those unaware:
‘mara’ is the goddess of death and rebirth
‘nawia’ is the land of the dead
‘babushka’ is grandmother
‘matka’ is uterus, or in this instance, primordial womb
‘praroditelnitsy’ is forebears, in this instance all female
‘zvezdochka’ is a nickname, little star
‘detka’ is baby
‘zorya’ is a slavic goddesses of dawn dusk and fate, sometimes depicted as two or three sisters. worshipped by practitioners of zagovory
‘zagovory’ is folk magic
‘nechistyy’ is Severine’s name for Tom, it means unclean, in folklore it refers to anything profane— demons, dark creatures, the devil.

i’m sure i’ve missed a few others, if there’s any confusion or interest, pop it in the comments and ill be happy to explain!

Chapter 34: Fate's Hinge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

HERMIONE GRANGER

She woke without memory of the waking.

No blink. No breath. No gasp. Just… awareness. Sudden and slow all at once, as if her mind had risen first and waited, quietly, for her body to catch up.

She did not know where she was.

That didn’t frighten her.

It should have. But her pulse didn’t climb. Her stomach didn’t flip. Instead, her thoughts unfurled like pages left out in the rain— soggy, torn at the edges, and difficult to read.

The air hummed.

Not like breath or wind, but something deeper— something low and constant, like the sound a bone might make if it remembered being broken. It pulsed under the silence, an undercurrent threaded through stillness so complete it felt deliberate. Surgical.

Hermione shifted.

Or tried to.

Her spine obeyed like splintered wood. Her ribs ached in a way that suggested they had been remade, not healed. Her tongue sat thick in her mouth, salt-stung. Her skin felt distant— cool and taut in some places, papery and feather-light in others. When she swallowed, it echoed. The sound scraped down her throat like a pebble in a tin cup.

The bed beneath her wasn’t really a bed. It thought it was. It had the shape of one, the components— the frame, the sheets, the thin pillow tucked under her skull— but none of the life. The iron was too cold, too smooth. The mattress didn’t yield to her weight. The sheets were stiff, uncreased. Like they had been conjured from memory by something that had never touched softness.

There were no windows. No paintings. No books. The walls were the colour of stone but didn’t look built— just there, like an idea of a room, made solid through willpower alone.

A candle burned on the bedside table.

That, at least, felt real. The flame shuddered irregularly. Not from breeze. There was no breeze. Just… presence. Like the room itself was breathing through it.

And beside the candle, hunched slightly on the bed, sat a girl.

At first, she thought it was a statue. She sat so still, back curled into a stoop, white hair falling loose over her shoulders like frost-laced silk. Her gloved hands were folded in her lap. Her eyes— half-lidded, dull— stared into nothing.

Hermione blinked. Her vision blurred. When it cleared again, Severine hadn’t moved.

Something was wrong.

Not with her. With the other girl.

She looked… tired.

Not ethereal. Not chilling. Not untouchable or cruel or dream-strange. Just tired. Like something had wrung her out and left her hollow.

Hermione swallowed. Her throat scraped.

“…What happened?”

No answer.

The candle fluttered. Wax pooled at the base, glistening in the dark.

Hermione turned her head again, slower this time, and stared. She didn’t blink. Neither did Severine.

“…What happened to me?” she whispered.

Still, no answer.

But Severine looked at her now. Her eyes didn’t shimmer like starlight, didn’t shine with strange knowing. They were grey and dull and rimmed with sleeplessness. She looked like someone who had waited too long for someone not to die.

She looked like grief.

And then, at last, her voice came— soft as smoke, rasped as ash.

“You woke.”

Hermione didn’t answer.

The words felt strange. She let them hang there, brittle and echoing, before her gaze dropped— slowly, too slowly— to herself.

The sheets were drawn up high. Tucked beneath her chin. White linen. Starched. Almost stiff. She moved one arm, and they scratched against her skin, sliding lower—

—and fell away.

Her chest was bare.

The breath caught in her throat.

Every bruise she’d carried— across her ribs, her hips, the long coil of her side— was gone. No discolouration, no swelling. The skin was scarred, but whole. And pale. Too pale. Almost translucent, like something unfinished. Her entire body felt… scoured.

Then she looked at her arms.

And everything stopped.

Her hands were blackened.

The skin was cracked, scorched, splintered with branching lines of ink-dark spiderwebs. Thin fissures radiated from her fingertips to her forearms, etched like lightning strikes caught mid-scream. Her palms were burned through with strange, curling sigils— foreign, root-like symbols that pulsed faintly beneath the surface.

She turned her hands over. The black continued along the veins, trailing up her arms. Thin and sharp, like ink forced through glass. They twisted around her elbows, branched across her shoulders.

Her throat went tight, but she pulled the sheets lower. 

She looked down at her thigh— at the place where the blade had gone in— and found only a seam. A pale, perfect line. A scar with no trauma behind it. Just… absence.

And worst of all—

The golden band that usually clung to her index was gone.

She sat up— too fast— and the movement tore a sound from her, low and hoarse. Pain lanced through her ribs. Her vision stuttered.

But she didn’t stop.

She gripped the sheets with her scorched fingers and twisted around, searching the bed, the table, the floor, the dark. Nothing. No glint of gold. No weight. No ring.

Her breath hitched.

“…Where is it,” she rasped. “Where—”

Severine didn’t answer.

Hermione’s hands curled slowly into fists. The flesh cracked faintly. She felt it. Like splintering bark. Like old paper breaking.

It didn’t bleed.

The black didn’t move.

It just was.

A quiet dread pooled in her chest. Cold and deep. Her heart beat once— twice— and she swore she felt it echo somewhere else.

The Horcrux was gone, at least. She reminded herself of that. The ritual had worked, she had destroyed the first piece of him— but something had been left behind.

Something had stayed.

The sheets hung loose around her waist now. Her breath came slow. Thin. Each inhale dragged cold into her chest like frost down her throat.

She didn’t speak at first.

The black webbing on her arms didn’t fade. The sigils didn’t retreat. Her chest rose and fell like it was trying not to disturb the air. 

Hermione stared down at her body— at what had become of it— and felt a strange detachment.

It was bad before, yes, but this was so much worse. It bore no resemblance to what it was— like it wasn’t hers anymore.

Like she’d been poured into a vessel that was supposed to house her, but didn’t feel like skin, didn’t feel like home.

Severine still sat unmoving, white hair spilling down her spine like bone-thread.

Then, at last—

“What do you remember?”

Her voice was softer than before. Still gravelly, still a rasp, just… tired. Grief-soaked. 

Hermione didn’t answer right away. She looked down at her hands again— burned and blackened, trembling faintly— and only then realised the tremble was her.

She closed her eyes.

“I remember the blood,” she said.

It wasn’t a beginning. It wasn’t anything close to one. But it was what came first.

“I remember the fire. The circle. The way the wind changed.”

She blinked slowly.

“And the pain.”

Her voice faltered there. Not cracked— hollowed.

“And then…”

She opened her eyes again. Fixed them on the far wall, where no windows looked back.

“I lay down. On the floor, beside the ash. I think I closed my eyes.”

Severine said nothing. 

“I don’t know how long I stayed there. Hours. Maybe days. I didn’t sleep. I didn’t move.”

Her fingers flexed once on the linen. They made a faint, dry sound— like bark shifting.

“Eventually… I crawled. Out of the shack. Into the woods. I couldn’t feel my hands. I think I threw up. I couldn’t tell if it was blood.”

She took a steadying breath, as if reliving the memory. 

“I tried to stand. Couldn’t. So I crawled again. Then walked. Then crawled.”

Her voice had gone somewhere hollow.

“I apparated. A few feet. Maybe less. I don’t remember how far. I collapsed again. Spent the night under a grove. My clothes were soaked. I couldn’t tell if it was blood or rain.”

She swallowed.

“I made it to the Leaky the next day. Just for an hour.”

A bark of laughter scraped up her throat like it was something funny.

“I think I scared the barkeep.”

Still, Severine said nothing.

Hermione’s mouth twitched— something between a smile and a grimace.

“He asked if I was all right. I didn’t answer. I just stood there.”

The image surfaced unbidden— herself, swaying slightly by the Leaky’s hearth, soot-streaked, pale, her voice cracked raw from silence. Not speaking. Not blinking. Just… there. Eyes wide and glassy, half-mad with pain, with grief. Her hair a matted mess, shirt burnt through, trousers barely clinging to her blood-soaked legs, copper crusted at the corner of her mouth, her nose, her ears.

The words softened, like she was speaking to herself now.

“I thought I’d rest. I just… wanted my things. My trunk. My books. A bed. I was so tired— I was so, so tired.”

She swallowed.

“I changed, as best I could. My hands wouldn’t stop shaking. Everything felt wrong. My clothes were in tatters— I found a clean uniform in the trunk and pulled it on. The shirt stuck to my back.”

Her voice thinned.

“I couldn’t even sleep. I just sat in the corner. Holding my ribs.”

She hesitated.

“I’d made potions. Ones I brewed weeks ago. I thought I’d need them. I did. I tried to drink them, after.”

Hermione scoffed then— sharp, bitter. 

“They’d turned.”

Her throat worked. The words came slower now.

“Ruined in the cold. Separated. The vials smelled… wrong. I gagged. Couldn’t swallow.”

She’d left them, like a fucking fool. Not out of forgetfulness, but pride.

She hadn’t wanted safety. She hadn’t wanted fallback. She’d looked at those vials the evening before the ritual— neatly labelled, stoppers waxed— and thought, No. If I do this, I do it without shortcuts. Without tonics. Without stabilisers. With nothing but bone and blood and will.

If I die, I die on my own terms.

So she’d lined them on the windowsill like a coward’s temptation and walked away.

And the cold got them.

And she hated herself for it.

For the hubris.

For the arrogance.

For the teenage, Gryffindor stupidity of thinking pain made something purer.

She deserved what followed.

“I left,” she said quickly, recognising the silence. “I apparated to Dufftown. It nearly splinched me. I felt something tear.”

She didn’t say where. She didn’t need to.

“I found a cellar. Or something like one. It was wet. Freezing. There were rats, they kept—” She broke off, frowned. “That’s not— sorry, that’s not important. I just—” Her voice dropped. “I stayed there the night.”

Her tone was dreamlike now. Distant.

“Next day I Apparated to Hogsmeade. Just outside the village.”

She paused. Swallowed.

“It took everything.”

Her lungs had nearly collapsed from the pressure. Her ribs had trembled for hours after, like the magic had tried to shatter them from the inside. She’d come apart mid-jump— just for a second— but enough to feel her teeth split, her skin fold sideways, her mind jolt out of sync with her bones.

She’d vomited the moment she landed. Blood, mostly.

Now, she turned her head just slightly, eyes unfocused.

“And so… I walked.”

She swallowed thickly. 

“I walked all the way up. Through the gates. Past the Forest. Over the stone bridge.”

A breath.

“The castle let me in.”

But it hadn’t been a walk. Not really. Not with the way her legs barely answered beneath her, buckling more than once on the incline. The path had been slick with frost. Roots jutted out like bones. Her knees caught on every one. Her palms stung from the falls.

At one point— just past the Forest line— she’d collapsed outright. Face to the earth. Breath steaming through clenched teeth.

She’d stayed there.

Just for a moment. Just until the nausea passed. Just until the ringing in her ears dimmed.

Then, shaking, she’d pushed herself up. One elbow. Then the other. Her fingers were raw. Her vision spotted. But she kept walking.

Because if she stopped again, she wouldn’t rise.

Not ever.

Her hands curled slowly in the sheets.

“I don’t think anyone saw me,” she murmured. “I didn’t look like a person—”

She shook her head. As if to clear the thought. As if it had curled too tightly around her throat.

“I made it to the third floor. There was an alcove. The kind I thought no one would check. I remember the dust. The way the light hit the stone. It felt safe—” Her voice dropped. “—it was quiet. Peaceful. I thought I could stay there. Just for a while. Just until I had enough strength.”

The girl beside her shifted, just barely.

And then, in that same worn voice—

“You really did it.”

Hermione didn’t look up, didn’t open her mouth. 

“You destroyed it,” Severine murmured. “I felt it. The magic— something in the world bent. I thought it might kill you.”

Hermione gave a small, bitter huff of breath.

“It nearly did.”

She looked down at her hands. At the thin black veins, the cracked lines etched like ruin. 

“I think I gave up.”

The words weren’t meant for the girl beside her. Not really. They were barely meant at all.

“That’s what did it.”

Her voice thinned.

“Not the ritual. Not the pain. I just…”

Her eyes stayed locked on her hands, blinking slowly.

“I didn’t think there was anything left waiting for me.”

They’d turned their backs on her.

Harry. Ron. The two people who should have known her better than anyone. She had torn herself open for the mission— for them— and their eyes had filled with abhorrence. Like she was already something broken. Something other.

She didn’t say it aloud.

She wouldn’t.

But the truth curled there, inside her chest like smoke.

In that alcove, she had stopped hoping. Not because the pain was too much. Not because her magic had failed. But because she was alone. Fully, finally, and completely alone.

She hadn’t run out of strength, no, that would be too easy. 

She had run out of reasons.

The room was quiet again.

Hermione’s hands sat open in her lap, fingers curled loosely. Every so often, they twitched— like they were waiting for something to be placed in them. Like they still expected it.

“I keep reaching for it,” she murmured.

No one had spoken for several minutes, and the sound of her voice felt strange in the stillness.

“I know it’s gone. I know I watched it burn.”

She flexed her right hand once. It cracked at the knuckles. A dark vein ran down the length of her wrist, sharp as ink.

“I had it in my hand. Before the fire.”

Her mouth twitched. Not a smile.

“I was going to use it. I thought I could end it cleanly. Something decisive. Human. But…”

She exhaled. Her shoulders slumped, just slightly.

“It didn’t matter. I couldn’t even use it, in the end.”

There was no emotion in her voice. Just quiet defeat.

“It didn’t respond.”

Her hands folded, blackened fingers pressing into each other.

“It just lay there. Heavy and silent. Like it was ashamed to be near me.”

Her eyes flickered— not to Severine, but to the dark, empty corner of the room.

Like they were ashamed to be near me.

Harry. Ron.

She hadn’t let herself think it. Not fully. But it had lived inside her the whole time: that same look, echoed in their faces. The moment her wand wouldn’t answer her, it had all felt the same.

Like she had been judged. And found wrong.

“I think it hated me for what I did,” she said.

Her voice didn’t shake.

“I think it knew I wasn’t Hermione anymore. And it burned.”

That last word dropped flat. No dramatics. Just the quiet, dull finality of truth.

She rubbed her thumb along the calloused edge of her palm, where the wand used to rest. Her skin was cracked. Bare. Empty.

“I don’t have one now.”

She didn’t cry.

There was nothing left to cry with, but she felt the loss like a second limb.

“You didn’t lose it,” Severine said.

Hermione blinked.

Slowly, she turned her head.

“What?”

Her voice wasn’t sharp. Just tired, suspicious of anything that sounded like reassurance.

Severine’s voice stayed low.

“You didn’t lose it,” she reiterated. “It wasn’t taken from you.”

She shifted slightly on the bed, the white of her hair catching faint candlelight. Her eyes, dull with exhaustion, held no glow now. Only knowing.

“It burned because it was no longer needed.”

Hermione’s brow twitched. “I couldn’t cast.”

“I know.”

“I wanted to. I tried— I screamed—

“I know.”

Severine reached down beside her.

From beneath her legs, she drew a long shape wrapped in black cloth. She unwrapped it slowly, reverently, and held it out with both hands.

A wand.

Plain. Polished. Pale ashwood. Unadorned. No carvings. No glint of power.

Just wood.

Hermione didn’t reach for it.

“It has no core,” Severine explained. “No phoenix feather. No dragon heartstring. No hair, no blood, no bone. Nothing living to bind it.”

Hermione stared.

“That’s not a wand,” she said flatly.

“It is. Just not for them.”

Hermione looked at her, then. 

Really looked.

Severine’s face was still hollowed from sleeplessness, pale as wax, her white hair limp and tangled at the ends. Her robes hung loose at the collar. Her posture stooped from days of vigil. She looked brittle. Mortal. Changed.

But her eyes…

Her eyes still watched with the same unwavering stillness.

Hermione regarded her for a long moment.

And in that moment, she felt it— not warmth, not comfort, but something weightier. Something wordless. This girl had been there from the beginning. In the shadows. In the questions. In the blood.

She had warned her, she had handed her the book. She had pressed the necklace into her hand.

She had watched over Hermione from the start. 

Hermione touched it now, absently— where it lay against her collarbone, cold and gold and heavy. It kept me here, she thought. It anchored me.

Maybe not to safety.

But to life.

To the plane of the living.

If the Gaunt ring had unmade her, this was the thread that stitched her back together— loose, ugly, but intact.

Then, cautiously— almost against her will— Hermione reached out.

And took it.

It was cold in her hand.

Colder than it should have been. Not like ice. Like absence. Like something that had never been warm to begin with. It didn’t respond. It didn’t hum, or spark, or shift. It just… rested. Heavy. Still. Wrong.

Severine watched her.

“You’re not bound anymore,” she said, voice almost breathless. “Not to wood. Not to core. Not to the old rules. That kind of channelling— it’s for those who need focus. Who need to aim.”

Hermione said nothing.

“You’ve gone too far for that, detka. Whatever the magic claims, it keeps.

Silence.

The wand rested in her palm like a relic. Like a nail in a coffin. Like something meant to close a door, not open one.

“Your magic is alive now,” Severine breathed. “Untethered.”

The word echoed. Untethered. Like something unspooled from bone. Like something released that was never meant to be.

She looked down at the wand again. The coreless, dead thing.

Then, slowly, carefully, she set it aside on the mattress

Her fingers moved instinctively— the shape of a wandless spell traced from old muscle memory. The arc in the air, the flick of a wrist. Just so. 

Accio,” she whispered.

The wand drifted into the air.

Not lurched. Not flew. Drifted.

Smooth. Weightless.

It landed in her open hand like it had been waiting.

She stared at it, placed it aside once more. 

Then— cautiously— she tried again.

Lumos.

A soft glow shimmered over her fingertips. Not white. Not gold. Something colder. Almost silver. Like starlight through fog.

No resistance. No delay.

It worked.

Too easily.

The breath caught in her throat.

She clenched her fist. The light vanished instantly.

Then, a larger spell— more out of instinct than will.

She extended her hand, fingers splayed slightly.

Florentis.

And the magic slipped from her like water.

The fabric beneath her began to stir.

Not quickly. Not violently. Softly— like something breathing.

Threads loosened.

The weave unravelled.

And then, flowers began to bloom.

First at her hip— white petals, small and trembling, pushing up through the linen like they had always lived there. Then more: narcissus, poppies, ghost-thistle, soft violet heather. They opened in silence. No shimmer, no light. Just growth.

The white sheets melted into soil.

Vines spilt over the bedframe, curling around rusted iron. Moss bloomed in the joints. A single foxglove opened over her shoulder, its bell-shaped throat resting against her collarbone like a second pulse.

The scent was cold and sweet.

She did not smile.

She only lay there, surrounded by blooms she hadn’t meant to make, watching the ceiling flicker with candlelight.

She hadn’t spoken the incantation aloud. Not fully. Hadn’t even needed to. There was no ache. No draw. No magical recoil. Just stillness.

It’s better than it was, she thought.

Not with pride. Not with wonder.

With grief.

Her magic no longer obeyed her.

It answered her.

And that was worse.

“It wasn’t one time,” Severine said. Her voice was quiet. Not warning, not cold. Just true, heavy with something Hermione couldn’t name. 

Hermione didn’t respond. Her eyes remained on the ceiling. The scent of crushed flowers clung to her skin.

“You asked for it,” Severine continued, after a moment. “You don’t remember.”

Hermione exhaled slowly. “I remember… wanting to stay. I remember your hands. Holding the vial. I remember…” her brow twitched “the taste.”

She could never forget, not since it first touched her lips in the forest. Silver. Sweet. Cold as starlight. Thick on her tongue, and somehow saltless.

“I didn’t want to die.”

It was barely a whisper. But it rang like a bell.

Severine nodded once.

“You asked for it. Twice. The first time, you were barely conscious. The second time, you said—” her voice faltered just slightly, then steadied— “you said, ‘Don’t let it take me. Please don’t let it take me.’

Hermione closed her eyes. Her pulse ticked faintly against her temple.

“And the rest?”

“Five more times,” Severine said. “Small sips. Over three days. Your veins were failing.”

Hermione didn’t speak.

“The magic was trying to unmake you,” Severine said. “The blood kept you in the body. But it won’t hold forever.”

Severine’s swallow was audible.

“You’ll need more.”

Hermione opened her eyes again. The petals above her looked darker now.

“How much.”

“No more than a mouthful,” Severine rasped. “At each moon. Just enough to remind your body it belongs here.”

Hermione gave a breath of a laugh. Nothing in it was soft.

“And if I stop?”

Severine’s eyes didn’t waver.

“You rot again.”

Hermione’s voice came quietly. “Did you try anything else?” 

It wasn’t a challenge. It wasn’t even a plea. It was just… a question. Bare. Unadorned.

But Severine flinched.

Not visibly. Not in any way most would notice. But something in her posture slipped. Her gloved hands clenched in her lap, and her jaw set too tightly. Her eyes flickered to the side, like she was bracing herself for something to strike.

She didn’t answer at first.

Hermione didn’t rush her.

Then— finally— Severine exhaled. Shakily.

“Yes.”

A single word, rough and thin, like it had been clawed from her throat.

“I tried everything,” she said, again. “Everything that wasn’t forbidden. And then everything that was.”

She swallowed.

“I gave you a tonic first, meant to draw the magic back into the body. You didn’t drink. I forced it. A few drops. Nothing happened.”

She looked up now. Met Hermione’s eyes.

“You seized in my arms.”

Her voice cracked slightly, but she didn’t stop.

“I whispered a stabilising rite. It failed. You foamed at the mouth. Your eyes rolled back. You clawed at the sheets.”

Her breath hitched.

“I carved into my own skin. A sigil I was forbidden to ever use. I didn’t hesitate. I carved it clean. Pressed it to your chest. Held it there while you screamed.”

Her hands had begun to shake.

“I’ve never heard anything scream like that. Not a person. Not a creature. Not even the dead.”

Her voice went quieter. Tighter.

“You thrashed. You convulsed. You sobbed like a child. Then you seized again. Harder. I tried an anchoring spell— failed. I tried a blood-based binding— failed. The Room warped with the pressure of your magic. It stung. It bit. I tried another rite. It was meant to call the breath back to your body. You choked instead.”

She looked away.

“My necklace began to strangle me.”

Hermione blinked.

“It’s bound to my family line, I swore to never take it off,” Severine’s hands clenched harder in her lap. “It pulled so tight I dropped to the floor. I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t even scream. And all I could do was think— to beg. To beg the women who never once answered me.”

She dragged in a ragged breath.

“I begged them for you. For the first time in my life, I asked for something. And they nearly let me die.”

Her mouth curled faintly. Not in amusement.

“I think I hated them, then. Truly hated them.”

She looked up again. Her eyes were glistening, but no tears fell.

“Then the necklace slackened. Just enough. And I crawled to you.”

Her voice dropped.

“You were seizing so violently I thought your spine would surely snap. I tore your robes open. Tried another diagnostic charm. It disintegrated. I couldn’t reach you. You were burning alive.”

Her fingers trembled.

“So I tried what I was never meant to try. I pressed two fingers to your chest and spoke a word older than any language. It was meant to show me the root of the wrongness.”

She blinked back her tears. 

“And you begged me not to. You begged me, Hermione. You said ‘Don’t take it off.’ And I did. I took the ring.”

Her voice cracked, for real this time. Not softly.

“Hermione, I saw what it did to you.”

She drew a long breath.

“You don’t know what you looked like. You couldn’t. Your skin— your arm— it was like looking at magic turned inside out. Like something trying to be human but forgetting how. And the glamour fell, and I saw everything. Every scar. Every burn. Every bruise. Every old wound still weeping. There was a slur— a slur, Hermione. Carved into your skin, it didn’t heal, even with the blood— like— like your soul refused to shed it.”

Hermione didn’t speak, but she understood. It was a part of her now— that label, that shame.

“You started crying like a child. You begged me not to look. And I—” Severine stopped. Her throat worked. “I couldn’t stop. I couldn’t stop seeing it. I held you. I kissed your forehead. I begged whatever still listened to let me keep you.”

Her voice dropped to something hoarse, barely there.

“And when it didn’t work, I screamed. I screamed so loud my magic shattered the floor.”

A single glistening tear fell from her eye, it landed on her skirt. 

Then, finally, she said—

“I tried everything.”

Another breath. Thick. Wet. Defeated. 

“I tried everything.”

Hermione didn’t speak.

She couldn’t.

Her mouth was dry. Her chest ached. Her hands were still resting in her lap, and she didn’t dare move them— not now, not while Severine sat across from her, hollowed out and too human.

She’d never seen her like this.

Not once.

Not after she cursed Lestrange. Not when she handed over the book. Not when she touched her brow beside the lake, silent and sure.

Not even when she spoke of her Mother. 

Not like this.

Now she sat with her hands trembling, her voice threadbare, her posture crumpled like a girl wrung out and left in the cold.

You tried everything, Hermione thought.

And she had.

Every spell. Every rite. Every piece of her bloodline she had once sworn never to touch.

She had carved into her own skin. She had begged gods she hated. She had screamed herself hoarse. She had kissed Hermione’s brow like it meant something. Like it would matter. Like Hermione mattered.

And then—

And then, when none of it worked—

She gave me unicorn blood.

Hermione blinked once, slowly.

She killed a unicorn for me.

The thought didn’t come with awe. It didn’t come with reverence. It came with grief. Heavy and slow and gut-deep.

Because that was wrong.

It was wrong.

And yet—

She had asked for it.

Even now, something flickered behind her eyes— some half-memory, jagged and fever-lit. She remembered Severine’s arms. The burn in her mouth. The silver tang of something old and awful and sacred sliding down her throat.

I asked.

And Severine had done it.

Not because she believed it would save her. Not because it was noble. But because Hermione had begged. And Severine had refused to let her die.

A sound lodged in her chest. Not a sob. Not yet.

Just the beginning of one.

She looked at Severine.

Her white hair fell loose around her face, her shoulders hunched, her hands still shaking faintly.

Hermione thought—

She didn’t just save me.

She damned herself to do it.

And Hermione didn't know if she deserved it.

So she began speaking.

Not deliberately. Not with intent. Just— suddenly. Like the words had been waiting, clogged behind her ribs, too swollen to hold back anymore.

“I’m not supposed to be here,” she said, all in one breath. “Not in this time. Not in this life.”

Severine looked up.

Hermione’s voice trembled.

“I’m not who I said I was. I’m not from here. Not really. I—”

She broke off. Took a breath. Her hands twisted in the wildflowers at her waist.

“I came from the future,” she said. “I came through time. It’s why I’m dying. The ritual, what I did to get here. It took something from me.”

Severine didn’t speak. She didn’t blink. But the air between them changed— like something had shifted in the light.

Hermione laughed. It was a thin, ugly sound.

“I know how it sounds. I don’t care. It’s true. I don’t care if you believe me.”

“I do,” Severine said.

Just that.

And Hermione broke again.

“I sent myself back. Not to change everything— just to end him. Just to burn the pieces he left behind, because I had nothing left in my time.”

Her fingers clenched. Her throat burned.

“The ring was only the first. There is another. Hidden. Guarded. Horcruxes— they’re called Horcruxes. Splinters of his soul. He will go on to make five— no, six more.” The image of Harry’s face flashed through her mind, she smothered it, cleared her throat. “They make him immortal. I’m meant to destroy them all.”

Hermione sucked in a ragged breath, the truth falling from her lips, thick and hot. 

“I came here to kill Tom Riddle.”

The flowers around her seemed to freeze.

Severine didn’t move.

Hermione pressed her fists to her chest. Her voice rose. Not in volume. In pressure.

“He becomes something else, someone else, in the future— they call him Voldemort.”

It didn’t echo. It didn’t rise.

It sank.

“In my time— he’s not a boy. He’s not even a man. He’s something else entirely.”

She didn’t blink.

“He murders. Not just out of cruelty. Out of belief. That some lives matter less. That pain is power. That the world belongs to him and should thank him for it.”

Her hands shook, but she didn’t look at them.

“He slaughters families. Rapes minds. Leaves children in pieces. Hangs the bodies above village squares for days. Ties mothers to pyres and makes their sons light the match. He does it all in silence. With a clean wand. With no remorse.”

A breath.

“He takes Hogwarts first. That’s always where it started for him, I think.” She gritted her teeth. “He turns the dungeons into a prison. Carves the names of dissidents into the stone. My house— my old house— becomes a morgue.”

She rubbed her jaw, absently.

“He kills Dumbledore. And no one stops him. We try. God, we try. But he’s not just a man anymore. He’s everywhere. He’s—”

Her voice caught.

“I broke into Gringotts.”

She said it without pride.

“I tortured. I thieved. I rode a Ukrainian Ironbelly through a firestorm and still— still— he got stronger. I killed so many people— I watched them die for me— people I loved— and it wasn’t enough.”

Her throat bobbed.

“We did everything right. We followed every lead. Risked everything. And it still wasn’t enough.”

Then, softly:

“And so—”

Her voice dropped.

“I came here. Alone.”

She looked up at Severine, eyes wide and burning, not with fire but fact.

“To cut the root before it grows.”

Her fingers curled.

“I lied to everyone. Dufort isn’t real. My past isn’t real. My name, my year, my house— none of it’s real. I made it all up. I had to. He can’t know who I am. What I am. He can’t see me.”

Another breath. Sharp and shuddering.

“I’m not just a girl. I’m a weapon. I was made for this.”

Her mouth twisted.

“No. I chose this. It’s my burden to carry.”

Then—

Softer, smaller:

“I don’t think I understood what I was doing.”

Her voice broke again. She looked down at the flowers.

“And I don’t know if I can do it.”

The silence that followed wasn’t tense.

It was waiting.

So she kept going.

“My name,” she said, as if the words hurt. “My real name.”

She swallowed.

“Hermione Granger.”

It rang strangely in the air. Like something ancient. Like something buried.

“I was eighteen when I came here,” she said. “No— nineteen, now. My birthday was in September. I think I missed it.”

She tried to smile. It didn’t work.

“I’m Muggleborn.”

She said it without flinching. But the echo of it— mudblood— shivered through the petals around her anyway.

“I was a Gryffindor,” she said. “At Hogwarts. In my real time.”

She looked down at her hands. Still black-veined. Still scorched. Still marked like relics— like the aftermath of something sacred gone terribly wrong.

“I’m supposed to be clever. Brave. All of it.”

The words barely held shape in her mouth. As if saying them out loud made them more false.

A petal drifted from one of the blooms beside her.

It spiralled downward in no hurry, turning in the air like the wing of a moth torn loose mid-flight. It fell like a falling verdict, and landed on her chest. Right over her heart. Soft. Weightless. Indifferent.

“I’m not.”

She didn’t brush it away.

It stayed there— like proof. Like a mourning veil laid gently over a tomb.

Her mouth twisted. Her voice dropped.

“Not anymore.”

She looked up.

And Severine was still there.

Still listening.

Still seeing her.

Hermione, breath ragged, felt the weight of it pressing against her— not judgment, not disbelief. Something older. Something like recognition.

Then Severine spoke.

And when she did, her voice was low, quiet, slow— like a door creaking open that had been shut for centuries.

“I have the Sight, Hermione.”

A tremor passed between them, like the air had to part for the words.

“I’ve seen you.”

Hermione froze.

Severine did not blink.

“Since I was three,” she said. “Before I held a wand. Before I even knew what magic was. You came in the dark.”

Her eyes shone— blank and bottomless.

“You walked into fire. Always fire. Barefoot. Bleeding. And the world split open behind you.”

The air thinned.

“I saw smoke with names inside it. I saw stars fall from the sky and spell your name in the ash. I saw bodies— so many bodies— and you stepping over them with your hands burned through.”

Hermione didn’t breathe.

Severine did.

“You screamed, sometimes. Or choked. Or sobbed like a child. But you never once turned back. Not once.”

The Room seemed to hold its breath. 

“I knew your face before I had words for face. I knew your name before I could speak. I knew you, Hermione Granger, before I knew myself.”

Hermione’s lips parted. But she said nothing.

“I thought you were death,” Severine said. “I thought you were a reaper. Or a punishment.”

She tilted her head.

“But you weren’t, Hermione. You were a question.”

Her voice dropped lower.

“You were the last one. The one who walked in after everyone else had already burned. You picked through the bones. You reached into the flame.”

Severine’s hands flexed in her lap.

“And I hated you.”

Her voice caught, just for a moment.

“I hated what you meant. What you reminded me of. What I’d be asked to do. Because if you were real— if you ever came— then it meant the world was ending.

Severine shrugged off her outer robe. The fabric slid from her shoulders like a skin shed.

“I waited anyway,” she said. “For fifteen years, I’ve waited for you—”

Her gloves followed. Peeled off with slow, soundless precision. Her fingers were bare beneath them. Thin. Bone-pale. Stained faintly at the edges with ink and ash.

“For fifteen years I’ve prepared.”

And then—

She stood.

Slowly.

With reverence.

As if the room itself were watching.

“I’ve known since the first day you stepped through the castle gates.”

Her voice was steady. Almost soft. But there was something underneath it— something with bone in it.

“I knew when I sat beside you in the Great Hall, and your magic smelled wrong. Like iron and stars. Like the air before lightning.”

She took a step forward.

“I knew when I touched your brow. When I handed you the book. When I told you about my line. When you stood in the circle and answered him like you weren’t afraid.”

Another step.

“But I think—” her voice thickened, reverence breaking through like light through cracked glass— “I knew before that. I knew before I knew anything.”

Her fingers trembled slightly.

“I dreamt of a god wrapped in blood. A girl carved from ash. She walked into the flame like it was hers. The world screamed behind her and still— she never flinched. She broke every law of time and death and fate— and the stars wept for her.”

She stared now. Right at Hermione. Pale eyes gleaming with something close to terror.

“I saw that god. I see her, still— before me, cocooned in a bed of wildflowers.“

She stopped inches away.

“I’ve known since I could dream. That one day, I would have to choose between the world and the girl who ends it.”

A breath.

“I choose the girl.”

And then—

She knelt.

It wasn’t performative, it wasn’t graceful. It was deliberate— like gravity had called her to it. Like it had always been waiting for this moment.

One hand pressed to the stone floor. The other—

—reached up.

Gently.

Severine took Hermione’s ruined hand in hers.

Held it like something ancient.

Like something beloved.

Her thumb traced the blackened sigils, the scorched veins, the places where magic still pulsed wrong beneath the skin. She did not baulk.

Then—

Softly, almost reverently— she bowed her head over the hand, and kissed it.

Not once.

But five times.

One kiss for each finger.

She took her time. Bruised knuckles. Burnt joints. Torn skin. No part of her recoiled. Her lips barely brushed the flesh, but each kiss felt like a promise.

Hermione stared, hollowed out, breathless.

And Severine, still kneeling, spoke into the silence:

“I know what you are, Hermione Granger.”

Her voice was neither soft nor cruel.

It simply was.

“You are prophecy made flesh. You are the question that undoes the answer. You are fate’s hinge.”

Then—

She pressed her brow to the back of Hermione’s hand.

And said—

“I swear myself to you.”

The vow came like a rite. Like an old scar breaking open.

“By my blood, and the silence I was born to. By my dreams, and the women who walked them before me. By the star that names me. By the dark that marks me. By the Zorya of Dusk and Dawn— I am yours.”

Hermione couldn’t breathe.

The flowerbed didn’t move.

Severine lifted her head. Met her eyes.

And said—

“I will follow you into the dark.”

She didn’t rise. Not yet.

Instead, slowly, she drew her hand back from the stone— not with hesitation, but care, like lifting something sacred from an altar. Her fingers curled around the folds of her robe, slipping into a hidden pocket. When they emerged, something glinted in her palm.

Hermione recognised it instantly.

Her glamour ring.

Burnt at the edge. Warped slightly. But whole.

Severine reached out— gently, reverently— and took Hermione’s hand. She turned it over. Brushed her thumb along the knuckles.

Then— without asking, without speaking— she slid the ring onto Hermione’s index finger like a promise.

Like a claim, like a rite older than language.

Her touch lingered. Her thumb traced the metal once. Then again.

Hermione didn’t move.

She couldn’t.

She sat in the bed of flowers she hadn’t meant to conjure, surrounded by colour and scent and ruin, and stared at the girl kneeling before her.

Severine.

Sharp-boned and frost-skinned.

Silent and certain.

Kneeling.

For her.

Her mouth opened— then closed again.

There was nothing to say.

No words that wouldn’t desecrate the moment. No breath strong enough to carry what she felt. It wasn’t reverence. It wasn’t even gratitude.

It was awe.

And terror.

And the grief of being seen.

So she let it happen.

She didn’t touch her.

She didn’t stop her.

She just watched the girl kneel in candlelight and flowers and vow her blood to a girl broken by time.

And said nothing at all.

Notes:

GUYS!!!!!!!!!! this one took AGES! i kept rewriting it— i was so unhappy with it, but now I'm content enough to post, i hope you all find it as satisfying and rich as i do, because it was a real ballache to write in all of its detail and justice to the major plot point.

regardless, I'm pretty sure i aced it.

feedback welcomed :)

Chapter 35: No One Mourns the Wicked

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hermione Granger walked. 

The corridor curved toward the Great Hall, echoing faint footsteps and soft banners shifting in unseen air. Hermione moved in silence, shoes skimming the stones.

She rounded the final arch.

And nearly collided with him.

“Miss Dufort,” said Dumbledore, pleasantly surprised— or pretending to be. “You’re early. Or late. I can never tell with sixth years.”

Hermione stilled.

“Professor,” she said evenly. Voice soft, neutral.

He looked the same as always— half-moon glasses, auburn hair, bright eyes, a deep purple cloak embroidered with golden stars. And yet something in his stillness felt coiled, almost waiting. 

“I’d heard you were absent,” he said kindly. “I trust you’ve recovered.”

Hermione offered a smile, small and bloodless. “Mostly.”

His gaze drifted— no, searched— over her face. Paused at her eyes. And moved on.

“I’m glad,” he said after a moment. “The castle is colder without you.”

Her throat tightened. Just slightly.

She dipped her chin, polite. “I’ll try to warm it back up.”

He chuckled at that. “Indeed.”

Then, without another word, he stepped aside— gesturing toward the hall with a graceful flick of his wrist.

She passed him.

But as she did, she felt it— light as a thread against the nape of her neck. A prickle behind her thoughts. Not quite a presence.

But close.

She did not turn. She did not look back.

She pushed open the doors to the Great Hall ten minutes before breakfast ended.

The silence that followed her in was not total— but it bent the air like heat over fire. Silverware stilled midair. Conversation softened. A handful of Slytherin girls leaned in and whispered.

Hermione didn’t flinch.

She walked as if on wires— precise, balanced, disturbingly smooth. Her uniform was immaculate, green and silver stitched like a threat. Hair combed flat, ringlets coiled too perfectly behind her ears. Her eyes were glazed over with sleep or something worse.

She didn’t blink until she sat.

There was a vacant space at the far end of the Slytherin table. She folded herself into it like parchment, spine ramrod straight. Her plate filled itself. Eggs. Toast. Grilled tomato. A pale wedge of grapefruit.

She picked up a fork.

And she ate.

The food had no taste. She chewed like it was penance— each bite measured, relentless. Her throat worked to swallow, despite the way it all sat like ash on her tongue. Still, she kept going. Her body needed strength. She would give it what it asked for. Even if it gagged her.

Even if her fingers trembled from lifting the fork.

Even if her heart hadn’t truly beaten in days.

She felt them staring— Gryffindors across the room, a cluster of older Slytherin boys, even a few Hufflepuffs pretending not to look. But no one said her name. No one spoke to her.

Severine did not come to breakfast.

They had stayed together in the Room of Requirement until dawn— Hermione curled on the wrought iron bed, Severine sitting beside her, upright, watching the candlelight die. Neither had spoken much after their shared confessions. There had been warmth, briefly. A kind of girlhood. Then silence, like a snowfall.

Sometime past four, Hermione’s body began to shake again.

Not violently. Just the small, involuntary tremors of something no longer living trying to imitate life. Severine had wrapped a blanket around her without a word. She did not ask if Hermione was cold.

She knew she wasn’t.

They hadn’t slept. There was no point. At sunrise, Severine conjured a basin and helped Hermione wash and dress, combed out her hair with pale, slow fingers, and handed her back her coreless replica with a ghost of a nod.

“You’ll need it,” she’d said simply.

Hermione had nodded.

Severine remained behind when she left— pale and sharpened by shadow, still watching the flame, like some spirit tied to that place. She did not promise to meet Hermione for breakfast. She didn’t have to.

They understood each other. That was enough.

Hermione was alone, now.

But she had returned.

Hermione drained the last of her tea— lukewarm, clinging faintly to iron. It left no satisfaction on her tongue, but she swallowed anyway. A motion. A ritual.

The Hall was thinning. Owls wheeled overhead. Somewhere, a Gryffindor first-year dropped a stack of toast, and someone laughed too loudly. She rose.

No dramatic scrape of bench legs. No final glance behind her. Just the sound of her polished shoes on stone as she slipped out, sleeves immaculate, spine perfectly straight. She didn’t need to check the time.

She knew exactly when Charms began.

And she would not be late.

The corridor was packed, golden-lit, the last slants of morning sun catching in the high, arched windows. Laughter and footsteps echoed, robes brushed shoulders, books were dropped, caught, lifted again— but none of it touched her.

Hermione walked in silence, hands folded in front of her like a mourner in procession.

And the crowd parted.

Not deliberately. Not consciously. But it parted— students stepping aside without looking at her, like horses spooked by a scent they didn’t understand. Like something in her gait, in the dead focus of her gaze, warned them: not this one. Not today.

She passed two Ravenclaws giggling behind a textbook, a gaggle of Hufflepuffs fussing with their sleeves— none of them met her eyes. A Slytherin boy stepped back against the wall without seeming to know why.

She felt the stares.

And still, she walked.

Not quickly. Not slowly. But as if her feet knew where to go even if the rest of her didn’t.

The classroom door stood open. Inside: parchment rustling, ink bottles clinking faintly, desks dragged half an inch too far. She stepped in.

Rosier, lounging in his chair with his wand between his fingers like a cigarette, clocked her instantly. His eyes flicked from her boots to her throat. Then to Avery beside him, lips curled.

“She lives,” Rosier whispered, too loud to be private.

Hermione didn’t look at him.

She took her seat— front row, centre. Not because it was closest to the professor. But because it was directly in Tom Riddle’s line of sight.

Let them look. Let them wonder. Let them all catalogue her wrong.

She smoothed her skirt beneath the desk and aligned her wand beside her parchment with surgical precision. Left hand atop the desk. Right hand ready. She did not blink.

The others settled around her like shadows gathering.

From behind, a voice leaned in— low, oily.

“Back from the dead, then?” Avery murmured, his breath sour with peppermint and something acrid beneath. “Missed your little hexes.”

Hermione didn’t turn. She dipped her quill into the inkwell and wrote her name in perfect, deliberate script: Hermione Dufort.

Avery gave a quiet, theatrical sigh.

“I had a bet going, you know. Said you’d turn up in the hospital wing. Nott thought you’d turn up in Azkaban. Rosier thought— well. Nothing new there. Thought with his cock.”

She didn’t say anything. Her quill scratched steadily across the parchment.

“Do you even know how long you were gone?” Avery asked, this time quieter, his fingers brushing over his ugly scar. “He noticed, you know.”

Her quill stilled. Just for a second.

Then: she drew a line across the ink. A gentle, final flourish. And turned her head, just slightly, just enough for her voice to be heard:

“Tell Nott he still owes me five galleons.”

Avery blinked.

Then grinned— wide, delighted, startled.

Behind them, the classroom settled into an uneasy silence. Professor Viridian swept in and climbed onto the dais— a tall, glinting man with coppery hair scraped back and hands clasped behind his back like a military conductor. His wand floated beside him, scribbling dates across the board in spidery chalk.

Someone behind her, probably Rosier, snorted. 

Viridian snapped his fingers.

“Eyes front.”

The board now read:

Advanced Binding Charms— Transitive Magic and Its Historical Misuse

“Today,” he said, drawing out the word like a blade, “we begin with theory. You’ve all encountered simple Bindings— your textbook collars them as ‘fixed conjurations.’ The sticking charm. The lock curse. Even basic handcuff hexes. But transitive bindings— ah. That’s where intention becomes law.”

He strode forward, gaze scanning. “Tell me. What was the first known use of a transitive binding in magical law enforcement?”

Silence.

Hermione raised her hand.

Viridian’s gaze snapped to her. His eyes narrowed faintly, as if re-evaluating what he was seeing. “Miss… Dufort.”

“The Plimbark Case,” Hermione said evenly. “1662. A British officer used transitive binding to tether a smuggler to the stolen goods. The binding lasted twelve years— long after the trial ended. The smuggler eventually went mad.”

Viridian squinted.

Then: “Five points to Slytherin.”

Murmurs rippled.

Rosier sat back with a scowl. Avery leaned over and whispered, “Did you swallow the whole textbook or just snort it?”

Hermione didn’t respond.

She was already watching Viridian again— sharp, alert, not missing a word. 

Viridian moved on.

“Now— if a transitive binding holds intent, then what determines its failure?”

His eyes swept the room again.

This time, Tom raised his hand.

He didn’t look at Hermione. He didn’t need to.

“Yes, Mr Riddle.”

“Disparity,” Tom said, without flourish. “When the caster’s intent becomes misaligned with the continued existence of the spell. The magic deteriorates when will and outcome diverge.”

Viridian smiled slightly.

“Excellent. Ten points to Slytherin.”

A few students scribbled notes. A few others exchanged glances.

Hermione’s jaw ticked.

She knew that answer. Knew it with her bones. She’d considered saying it— had half-lifted her hand before Tom’s moved.

She raised her hand again, this time before the next question even landed.

Viridian arched a brow. “Miss Dufort?”

“Disparity, yes,” Hermione said, voice cool. “But there are cases where the magic outlives even the intent— when the caster’s will becomes legacy. That’s why binding curses often require conscious unravelling. Left alone, they fester.”

Viridian’s eyes gleamed.

He inclined his head. “Ten more points.”

Another ripple of whispering.

Tom didn’t turn. But she saw the slight lift of his chin. A tiny shift in posture— as if he’d just re-catalogued her yet again.

Avery muttered something unintelligible, and Rosier smirked.

Hermione didn’t care. Her wand hand rested lightly on the desk. The air around it felt… denser somehow. Heavier with potential.

Magic like a coiled wire, waiting.

“Now,” said Professor Viridian, brushing chalk from his sleeves. “Let’s test your grasp of transitive magic.”

A series of soft pops echoed through the room as brass basins appeared on each desk. Inside each sat a mess of strange items— cracked shells, coils of thread, burnt matchsticks, animal teeth, locks of hair bound with twine.

“Choose a proxy,” Viridian said. “And a target. You’ll bind the proxy to the target— not by touching it, but through magic alone. One must carry your will. The other must bend to it. No direct spells. No incantations. Just intent.”

He gave a thin smile. “This is the basis of every true binding curse in magical history. Voodun poppets. Blood-iron chains. The Black Wedding Rites of the Moravian covens. All began here.”

A collective shiver passed through the room.

Hermione reached for the basin, not hesitating. Her fingers selected a lock of pale hair— ash-blonde, fine, almost certainly human— and a tiny glass bird.

Her wand rested against her desk, light and wooden and still too new. It had no core. It didn’t need one.

Tom Riddle didn’t miss it.

Across the room, he watched her with flat curiosity— eyes moving from her face to her hand to the wand itself. The shape of it. The smoothness. No carved grip. No signature curve. His stare sharpened.

Hermione pressed the wand to the strand of hair— not a jab, not a gesture. Just… contact.

And the glass bird shuddered.

No incantation. No motion.

The fracture appeared in a breath— a thin split across its beak, like a wound made from thought alone. It groaned faintly in the silence.

Viridian stopped pacing. “Unspoken. Unvoiced.”

He looked at her, something cautious in his eyes. “Miss Dufort?”

“Magic through memory,” she said. “A proxy threaded with familiarity. I imagined the bond fraying— so the target did.”

He considered that, then nodded, slowly. “Ten points to Slytherin.”

Tom’s jaw worked slightly.

His own basin sat untouched a second longer— as if he’d waited to see how hers would perform first.

Then he moved. Chose a thin black thread. A scrap of parchment.

He looped the thread around one knuckle and tapped it with his wand, murmuring something too quiet to catch.

The parchment twisted. Not torn— warped. The shape it folded into was neither elegant nor precise. A rose, maybe. Or a mouth, gaping in a scream.

It crumpled a second later. Tom lowered his wand.

“Fifteen points,” Viridian said.

Hermione did not react. But inside, something curled.

Her magic had obeyed her too easily. That was the problem. She hadn’t wrestled it. Hadn’t forced it.

It had bent like a dog heel-trained on blood.

And Tom saw it.

He wasn’t frowning— not exactly. But his eyes were on her wand, cold and curious, and his fingers were still wrapped around the thread he’d used like he wasn’t finished thinking about her.

Not by a long shot.

Professor Viridian drifted between the desks, murmuring corrections with a swish of his robes. He paused behind a Hufflepuff girl whose matchstick had fizzled out midair, adjusted her grip, and tutted at the slant of her wand. Another student had bound their own sleeve to the desk leg and was trying to hide it. Viridian flicked his wand once— the sleeve tore free— and carried on without comment. The class buzzed faintly with effort, but Hermione’s station remained a pocket of unnatural stillness. Her bird lay still, fissured and gleaming, as if awaiting a verdict.

The bell rang— a soft, chiming note that echoed too long.

Students scraped back their chairs. The usual rustle of parchment and clatter of satchels. Hermione rose slowly, fingers grazing the surface of the desk as if to tether herself.

As they filtered out of the classroom, Rosier’s voice lifted over the murmur of conversation— crisp, languid, just loud enough to be overheard:

“Helga’s tits, Dufort. That wasn’t casting, that was something crawling through you.”

Hermione didn’t respond.

Rosier kept going, trailing behind her like a silk ribbon caught on a dagger.

“No wand twitch. No hesitation. Just whispered tyranny.” He sighed, a little wistful. “If you start levitating people out of windows next, do warn me. I’d like to be properly dressed.”

Avery leaned sideways with a grin, stage-whispering to Nott, “She hasn’t blinked once. I swear she’s become some kind of inferius.”

Nott made a sound of agreement. 

Rosier didn’t even look up from inspecting his cuticles. “Inferi have charm, Avery. She looks like she’s auditioning to be embalmed.”

Hermione stopped in place, her head tilted to the side— just a fraction.

“Gods,” he said, “you’re worse than Riddle. At least he pretends to smile.”

Tom, a few paces ahead, didn’t break stride. But his gaze flicked sideways— a cold, surgical glance over the shoulder, brief as a scalpel. Not a smile, not a frown. Just a quiet note taken.

Like he was adding Rosier to a list.

Unlike him, she didn’t lift her eyes. Just let them trail in front, and as soon as Rosier’s backside came into view, she crooked her fingers— slight, almost imperceptible.

A sharp crack! followed a heartbeat later.

Rosier jolted like he’d been slapped with a live wire. His spine shot straight, one leg kicking out, and both hands flew— dramatically, indignantly— to his arse.

Fucking hell!” he gasped, twisting like a cursed mannequin, eyes narrowed. “Who hexes a man’s rear in broad daylight?!”

She slipped her hands into her pockets innocently. 

Avery, already halfway to the corridor, doubled over laughing. Nott smirked faintly, lingering at the door. Tom paused just outside, one shoulder leaned against the stone arch, eyes flat.

Rosier turned to Hermione, eyes gleaming with delighted fury. “If that leaves a mark, Dufort—”

She glided past him, voice cool and dry: “You can show it off next time you’re posing in the mirror.”

Nott huffed, Avery let out a bark of laughter. Even Rosier cracked a grudging smile.

Hermione didn’t look back.

She didn’t mind them. That was the most she could give them— indifference smoothed into tolerance. They were intelligent, in their own way: sharp-tongued, silver-spoon cruel, boys bred on power and pedigree. Observant, too. Always watching. Always testing the edge of a joke to see if it cut.

But she didn’t trust them.

Not because they were dangerous— danger she could manage. It was the way they made space for her. The way they deferred to her in small, silent gestures. Like she was already one of them. Like she belonged.

She didn’t. And pretending otherwise was a luxury she could no longer afford.

The castle’s corridors were warm with candlelight now, amber glow spilling from sconces like syrup. Laughter echoed in the distance, the clatter of plates and chatter of students funnelling toward the Great Hall. She walked without urgency, letting the noise wash past her, skin still tingling faintly from the charmwork.

She didn’t look around when the silence beside her changed.

Severine stepped into place as if she’d always been there— drifting out from a corridor Hermione hadn’t even passed yet. Her footsteps made no sound. Her hair was loose, falling like snow over her shoulders. She didn’t speak, didn’t even glance over.

They walked in tandem.

A pair of girls ahead glanced back and quickly looked away. Someone muttered a prayer behind them. The whispers parted like curtains around the two of them, unease moving in their wake.

Hermione’s fingers brushed her sleeve, feeling for the wand she no longer needed. She wasn’t sure who she was anymore. But she was certain of one thing—

They made a terrifying silhouette— glinting and gleaming like twin blades unsheathed. One dark and fluid, her robes catching the light like oil; the other pale as bone, moonlit, too still. Hermione walked like something sharp held in check, Severine like something ancient only half-awake. Together, they moved with uncanny synchronicity, a mirror-image in negative— light and dark, blood and bone, future and fate.

There was something wrong in the shine of them.

Something beautiful. Something cursed.

Severine didn’t speak. But as they reached the Great Hall doors, her pale hand lifted— a clean, wordless gesture— and held them open for Hermione.

Something about it made her want to smile.

She didn’t. But she wanted to.

The Great Hall was bright with midday sun, dappling the stone floors and silver plates. Hufflepuffs laughed over Cornish pasties. Ravenclaws traded notes between bites of cucumber sandwiches. At the far end of the Slytherin table, no one spoke.

Hermione and Severine moved as one— silent, separate, untouchable.

Severine sat first, folding like mist onto the bench. She reached for the tall pitcher of mint-infused water, poured a single glass with care, and nudged it toward Hermione without a word.

Hermione sat opposite her, exhaled through her nose, and reached for a plate.

A murmur rippled down the table.

“Wait— why is Dufort sitting with…”

“What’s her name?”

“Dunno. She’s in Seventh, right?”

“No one knows her name.”

“Seriously? That’s— creepy.”

“I thought it was Zorka? Zoryel? Something Eastern European.”

“No, that’s someone else— ”

“—no, I swear she’s the one who hexed Black’s tongue out last year—”

“Why is she sitting with her?”

The whispers swirled, uneasy and half-formed, like the beginnings of a storm. No one said Severine’s name— because no one knew it. Not really. Only Hermione, it seemed.

And neither girl looked up.

Their silence said more than any answer could.

Hermione began filling her plate methodically. Halved scotch eggs. A generous helping of leek and potato soup. Slices of tomato with salt and black pepper. A stack of crackers with soft cheese. Two, then three strawberries. A wedge of brie. She squinted, then added a second egg.

Severine’s brow rose, faint as breath.

Hermione didn’t smile— not quite— but her mouth twitched around a laugh that didn’t come.

She stabbed a slice of tomato with quiet determination and chewed like it was cud. Even if she could barely taste the salt. Even if it might all come back up later.

Across from her, Severine said nothing. But her pale hand plucked a green apple from the silver bowl and held it loosely— then, with a slow turn of her fingers, split it into clean slices mid-air.

The pieces dropped, one by one, onto Hermione’s plate.

Their eyes met.

Severine tilted her head. Just slightly.

Hermione grabbed a slice, took a bite.

The juice was cold and sharp.

And for a moment— a very brief one— the world felt almost real.

They chewed in silence, until a deep, rattling belch split the air like a horn in a cathedral.

Hermione blinked.

Mulciber, three seats down, had just demolished an entire ham hock— bone and all, seemingly— in both fists. Now he sat reclined, rubbing his gut and wiping grease from his chin with the back of his sleeve. The belch still echoed faintly off the stone.

Then, to make matters worse, he wafted the air with one hand like he was proud of it.

Abraxas looked personally insulted, like someone had pissed on his family crest. A fifth-year girl two seats over gagged into her napkin. Nott didn’t flinch— just reached for the mustard like nothing had happened.

Rosier muttered, “Barbarian,” under his breath.

Hermione returned to her brie. Placed it on a cracker, raised it very slowly, and took a dainty bite.

Severine, still delicately chewing her own apple slice, leaned imperceptibly closer. Her lashes lowered. Her eyes glinted faintly sideways.

Then— just for a second— she wrinkled her nose.

It was such a rare, almost heretical expression on her face— Severine, who never flinched, never sneered, never reacted— that Hermione nearly choked on her cheese.

She stifled it with her hand. Reached blindly for the water glass. Took a long, silent sip.

Severine sliced another piece from her own apple and set it on Hermione’s plate with quiet finality.

No words passed between them.

But they were laughing, somehow, all the same.

The laughter, such as it was, faded like breath on glass.

Hermione wiped the corner of her mouth with the edge of a napkin. Severine’s apple slices were gone. Her own plate was almost empty. The Great Hall buzzed with chatter, but none of it touched them.

They sat in a soft pocket of silence— until Severine’s eyes shifted.

Hermione followed her gaze.

Dolohov.

He was approaching from the far end of the table, slow and steady, his hands in his pockets, head slightly bowed— as if he were still debating whether to come at all.

Hermione straightened.

Severine did not look at Dolohov again. She simply rose without a sound, smoothed her skirts, and placed one pale hand on Hermione’s shoulder. A pressure— warm and grounding— just for a second.

Then she was gone, drifting down the row and out into the corridor like mist into shadow.

Dolohov watched her go. His gaze lingered longer than it should have.

Then he turned to Hermione.

“Dufort,” he said. Not unkindly. Not softly either. “Can we talk?”

Hermione set down her napkin.

“Of course,” she said.

He didn’t speak as he walked. Just turned on his heel and began striding down the corridor, trusting she would follow.

She did.

He led her into a disused classroom— one of the older ones, all flaking walls and desks worn soft at the edges. The fireplace was cold. The windows shuttered. Dust floated in thin sheets in the slanted light.

Dolohov didn’t gesture or ask— just walked to the centre of the room and stopped.

Hermione, without a word, hoisted herself up onto one of the desks. She crossed her ankles and let her hands rest behind her, palms flat on the cool wood.

Her posture was loose. Deliberately loose.

He turned to face her. Leaned against the desk opposite, arms folded.

For a long moment, they just looked at each other. Not in challenge. Not in warmth. Just… taking measure.

“You look different,” he said at last.

Hermione tilted her head, unsmiling. “So I’ve heard.”

He watched her in silence a moment longer. Then: “Where were you?”

Hermione glanced up at the cracked ceiling, then back at him. “Away.”

“That’s not an answer.”

“It’s the only one I’ve got.”

Dolohov didn’t move. His arms remained folded, face unreadable— but not unfeeling. There was something in the tilt of his brow, the quiet stillness of his gaze, that felt… nearly concerned.

“You missed three days.”

Hermione looked down at her hands. Her nails were clean, too clean, like she’d scraped away the dirt and something beneath it. “I know.”

“You weren’t just sick.”

“No.”

“You’re better now?”

The question was quiet. Not clipped or clinical— softened, somehow. Like he hadn’t meant to ask it out loud.

Dolohov’s shoulders shifted, barely. He didn’t look at her when he said it, like the words might carry too much weight if they met her eyes. One hand curled around the edge of the desk. The other flexed once, then stilled.

Hermione didn’t answer right away.

He exhaled, slow and deep, through his nose— almost silent. Not frustrated. Not angry. Just… like he’d been holding something in. Like the question had been sitting in his throat for days, raw-edged and waiting.

“I’m getting there,” she said at last. Not a lie. Not quite the truth either.

He didn’t speak right away. His mouth pressed into a line, and he ran a hand over his buzzed head— slow, absent, like he needed the grounding.

Then he gave a single nod, not convinced, but accepting.

“Lestrange died over break,” he said flatly.

Hermione’s eyes flicked up. Not in surprise, not quite. More like she’d been expecting it to come up. “They’re not mourning.”

“He wasn’t mournable.” 

And wasn’t that the truth? Hermione resisted the urge to scoff. Instead, she only looked down— remembering the way Lestrange used to bare his teeth when he laughed, like a hyena cornering something small.

His voice was even when he continued, “He was entertaining. And cruel. That’s not the kind of thing people grieve— just the kind they fear dying like.”

He gave one of those lazy, lopsided shrugs. Her face stayed blank, unreadable.

Dolohov regarded her for a long moment. “Do you know what happened?”

She didn’t answer.

So he kept going— voice low, steady, but faintly edged. “They found him in his bed at the manor. Or what was left of him. They said it took two house-elves to scrape him off the walls. Blood and guts everywhere. No skin left. Like something had peeled him open just to see what was inside.”

Hermione’s expression didn’t flicker. Her hands stayed perfectly still in her lap.

Dolohov tilted his head slightly. “You didn’t do that. Did you.”

It wasn’t quite a question.

She looked him in the eye. “Would it matter?”

His jaw twitched. “Depends on why.”

Hermione slid off the desk with deliberate poise, letting her shoes click against the stone. She didn’t retreat. She simply stood there— hands folded behind her, chin lifted, gaze steady.

Dolohov watched her for a moment longer before continuing, voice low and clinical.

He tilted his head. “Strange, isn’t it? That no one heard a thing. That someone could do that, leave no trace.”

Still, nothing.

“I don’t believe in ghosts, in the metaphorical sense,” he murmured, “but that was something close.”

Hermione blinked slowly, as if it were an afterthought. “And you think it was me?”

Dolohov shrugged. “No,” he said, almost too quickly. Then: “But I think it’s something you’d understand.”

That earned him a flicker of a smile. It wasn’t friendly.

He pushed on, quietly: “He humiliated you. Before everyone. If it had been me, I wouldn’t have let it go either.”

Hermione’s eyes traced the edge of a nearby desk. Her fingers, resting on the wood, curled once.

“When people get what they deserve,” she said, “that’s not vengeance. It’s balance.”

He studied her in the silence that followed. “Do you feel better?”

Hermione’s gaze drifted toward the window, toward the snow flurries beyond the frosted panes.

“No,” she said softly. “But I feel cleaner.”

They stared at one another.

Then, almost gently, Dolohov said, “You’re changed.”

Hermione tilted her head again. This time, the gesture was sharp. “I’m not trying to be the same.”

He took that in. Then nodded once, like that settled something in him.

“I don’t think the others will say anything,” he added. “But… if they do—”

“I can handle it.”

Dolohov didn’t reply. Instead, he pushed off the desk. Walked once around the room, slow and thoughtful, like he was trying to find words he didn’t quite have.

“You know,” he said eventually, tone lighter, “In our first year, Lestrange bought Polyjuice by owl post— illegally, obviously. He was dead giddy about it. Said it came in a tin labelled ‘pickled eels’.”

He barked a laugh.

“Git picked Avery’s face, strolled up to Septimus Flint— Seventh Year at the time, Sacred Twenty-Eight snob, family crest on his fucking cufflinks— and said, with absolute conviction, ‘Your mum’s Patronus is a Mudblood.’”

Hermione blinked.

“Then what?”

He snorted. “Then he ran, fast as his little legs could carry him. The real Avery comes in ten minutes later, all innocent, gets a slashing hex straight across the neck. Blood everywhere. Flint thought he was being spat on. Lestrange laughed so hard he threw up.”

“Called it his masterpiece.”

Dolohov delivered the final line with a grim sort of fondness, as though it pained him to admit it had been funny. As though it still was.

Hermione snorted before she could help it— just a small, involuntary breath of laughter.

Dolohov turned to her again, one brow raised, almost amused. Not quite smiling, but close. He straightened, surprised. As if he hadn’t expected to hear her laugh— certainly not like that. And yet… he was glad for it.

Her grin faded, but the ghost of it lingered, soft at the corners of her mouth.

He looked at her for a long moment— really looked. Then gave a quiet nod and said, lower this time, “Glad you’re back, Dufort.”

She should’ve let it sit. Should’ve let him walk, stayed silent.

But instead—

“Thank you, Radomir,” she said, soft and deliberate— not like it was new, but like it meant something now

He blinked.

And then— just for a second— he smiled. Not the usual smirk, not that sardonic curl. A real one. Brief and quiet and terribly human.

And with that, he left.

That night, the castle slept.

Hermione did not.

She sat cross-legged in her bed, the green curtains drawn tight around her. A single candle hovered midair, unscented and still, casting just enough light to see.

Her trunk lay open at her feet. Half-unpacked. Messy. She had rummaged for something— she couldn’t even remember what— but her fingers had closed around something else instead.

The diary.

Tucked beneath her winter cloak, still unwrapped, spine pressed against the cedar wall of the trunk. As if she’d been avoiding it on purpose. As if it had been waiting.

She lifted it out gently, the weight heavier than she remembered. It was a fine little book— bound in black, the gilded corners slightly scuffed, leather engraved like sin. Two lines still inked on the first page in that precise, familiar hand:

I made space for you. 

Page one is reserved— for your last words.

— T.R.

She stared at it for a long time. Long enough for the January cold to press its icy fingers up against her. Long enough to remember why she hadn’t opened it since the train.

Then— slowly, deliberately— she took up her quill.

Turned to the first page, where his inscription lay.

And wrote:

Hello, Tom.

Notes:

this chapter is a little slower, but that's on purpose. things will pick up again soon.

enjoy x

Chapter 36: Case Study: Reconstitution

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

TOM RIDDLE

She did not appear at the welcome-back feast. 

She did not appear the first morning.

Not at breakfast.

Not in potions.

Not in any corridor or stairwell or classroom where she statistically should have passed.

The absence was… notable. Not alarming. Not suspicious. Simply a disruption in pattern.

He catalogued it.

Second day— still gone.

Third day— unchanged.

Her bed in the Slytherin dormitory was made. Blankets flat. He knew because he had asked, and Lucretia Black— predictably eager to be useful— had answered without hesitation. Her absence from Ancient Runes went unremarked. No enquiries made. No explanations offered. 

The castle adjusted. So did he.

But on the fourth morning—

She returned.

He registered the shift first as pressure— ambient, subtle. A difference in the way the air bent around movement. No crackle, no flare. Just… glide. Magic like ink in water. Unfurling. Clean. Unnatural in its smoothness.

He looked up.

She entered the classroom like a returned artefact.

Polished. Misplaced. Wrong in a way that the others lacked language for.

But he noticed.

She moved as though nothing had broken. That, in itself, was diagnostic.

Her wand— different. Slimmer. Shorter. Pale wood, plainly whittled. He watched her lay it down beside her parchment with deliberate precision. Not arrogance. Not ritual. Just… control. The sort learned under threat of loss.

She took the front row. Of course she did. Not out of obedience, nor for the professor’s benefit. For visibility. Line of sight. She wanted to be watched— wanted to dare them to witness the aftermath and catalogue it incorrectly.

He didn’t blink.

Around him, Rosier whispered something juvenile. Avery followed with noise. He let the words pass. Let the air filter the mockery until only the shapes remained: she was rumoured ill. Or gone. Or dead.

Now, returned.

He observed how she wrote her name. ‘Hermione Dufort.’ Lettering exact. Ink density consistent. The hand of someone whose magic had once rebelled— and now knelt.

The professor entered. Tom didn’t look up. He noted the colour of his robes (deep brown, lined with satin), the flick of chalk on slate, the tension in his voice when addressing her.

She answered with accuracy. Not performance.

‘The Plimbark Case,’ she said. Tone level. Pupils steady.

Not simply recovered, then. Reinforced.

He raised his hand to answer the next. The response came from muscle memory— something about magical disparity. He gave it, accepted the points, and didn’t so much as glance in her direction.

Until—

She raised her hand again. Too quickly.

And corrected him.

“…the caster’s will becomes legacy… binding curses often require conscious unravelling. Left alone, they fester.”

He tilted his head infinitesimally. Not disagreement. Recalibration.

She wasn’t wrong. But she wasn’t herself either.

There had been a fissure. What emerged through the breach was not healing— but a construct. Streamlined. Functional. Stripped of excess. Something slick with blood, silence, and singular purpose.

The practical began. He did not begin it.

Not yet.

He watched her fingers choose the items. Human hair. Glass bird. Obvious symbols.

But she didn’t cast.

She touched.

And the beak split.

No wand movement. No spell spoken. No expression.

That— he did not like.

The fracture was too clean. The cause too unseen.

The professor spoke. Awarded points. Tom catalogued the number. Ten. (Now twenty-five total.)

His gaze returned to the wand. Plain. Smooth. Functional.

That kind of magic obeyed without being asked.

When his turn came, he cast efficiently. Thread. Parchment. Compression. Legacy.

He took his fifteen points in silence. Not because hers had earned less. But because hers hadn’t earned anything at all.

It had simply happened.

He did not speak again that lesson. But he watched.

How her hand hovered. How her magic sat ready. How she did not blink, even once, during the entire period.

She wasn’t tired. She wasn’t healing. She had become something else— and the others hadn’t noticed. 

But he had.

Viridian drifted through the classroom like a vulture with a wand. Not graceful. Not precise. Just persistent. He pecked at technique. Tugged sleeves. Corrected grips with the blank-eyed repetition of someone who had long since given up on excellence and now scavenged for adequacy.

Most of them— the students— bled magic inefficiently. It oozed. It spasmed. It shuddered out like a dying organ resisting resuscitation. Repulsed by proximity to lesser minds.

But not her.

Her desk was too still. That was the first aberration. Not composed. Not disciplined. Still.

He catalogued the space’s contents. A glass bird. Split across the beak. Still gleaming. Still trembling faintly— long after her hand had left it. The magic inside wasn’t latent. It was waiting.

He watched her fingers. They grazed the desk, not with reverence, but like a revenant testing the material of the world.

The bell rang. A chime stretched a beat too long. He made note of the frequency. 420 Hz, give or take. Enough to fracture attention, not memory.

She rose. Her wand— still that wand— remained unclaimed for half a second longer than necessary, as though she expected it to move first.

He did not move toward her. He moved toward her desk.

The others stirred. Chairs scraped. Rosier whispered something obscene.

He said nothing.

The basin still sat there— and in front of it, her proxy. The glass bird.

Taut. Gleaming. Fissured.

He plucked it with thumb and forefinger, cradling it in his palm like a scalpel retrieved from someone else’s autopsy.

Then: into his pocket.

No pause. No comment. No gaze cast toward her.

They filed out. He walked ahead. Let her follow. Let the others speak.

Rosier, irredeemably performative, started first. “Helga’s tits, Dufort. That wasn’t casting, that was something crawling through you.”

Tom did not smile. Did not look.

He catalogued the outburst as one might a fly buzzing against glass: loud, pointless, beneath response.

Rosier existed to hear his own voice. To fill the silence with proof that he hadn’t been left behind.

More commentary followed. Avery with his sugar-and-sweat bravado. Nott with the quiet confirmation. Rosier again, witty in the way a festering cut might glitter in candlelight.

“…Riddle pretends to smile.”

Tom’s left foot paused, barely, at the top of the stairs.

He glanced back. Not to intervene. Just to mark it down.

Rosier’s name. Another variable. Another eventuality.

Dufort did not look. But her fingers twitched. He saw it— index and middle, a slight contraction, too deliberate to be idle.

A fraction of a second later, Rosier jolted. Not startled— neurological. A targeted hex, likely Flagratum or its cruder variant. Localised. Surface-layer. Designed to sting and humiliate.

His hands flew to his backside, sputtering indignation.

“Who hexes a man’s rear in broad daylight—?!”

He logged the response, noted the precision. Effective. Petty. Efficient.

But he did not laugh. 

Tom leaned against the archway as she passed.

Her hair had dried in immaculate ringlets, tucked behind each ear with surgical precision. Not vanity. Not effort. Control.

He noted the absence of flyaways. The deliberate symmetry.

As if she’d chosen to reassemble herself— curl by curl— just to prove she still could.

Rosier threatened to pose. She responded with elegance.

“If it leaves a mark, Dufort—”

“You can show it off next time you’re posing in the mirror.”

And then came the laughter. Controlled chaos. Camaraderie. That fragile male currency.

Tom didn’t bother recording it. Only her.

She walked as though tethered to no one.

And yet—

He catalogued everything again.

The wand. The hair. The way her magic moved independently of breath.

Still no smile. Still no flinch.

But something was gone.

Something… human.

She turned down the west corridor. He let a few seconds pass— just enough to dissolve the memory of proximity— before following.

Silent footsteps. No cloak. No sound. He didn’t stalk; he observed. A shadow moving between torchlight.

She walked as though rehearsed. Pace unchanging. No backwards glances. No hesitation at junctions. There was no uncertainty in her anymore— none of the twitch-fear or over-corrected posture she’d arrived with. She moved like a sealed thing. Air-tight.

He calculated the distance between them.

Five strides, maybe six, to close the gap.

A hand over the mouth— less than a second.

A wand against the spine— half that.

One clean incantation.

She would have no time to scream. He doubted she’d even try.

But he didn’t act.

This was a model, not a moment. A thought experiment. Nothing more. He liked to know what was possible.

Not for confrontation. Not yet. Only to collect.

Until—

At the far arch, another figure emerged. White hair like bone-fire. Pale robes. Barefoot, maybe. Or if shod, the steps made no sound.

They merged mid-stride, wordless. Not a glance exchanged. But they adjusted— ever so slightly. Shoulders tilted. Gaits aligned. No pause. No greeting. Just… synchrony.

He stopped walking.

Watched them go.

The girl— the other one— was not new. He had noted her before, faintly, at the Astronomy Tower, the Great Hall, passing through frame but never in focus. Peripheral. Disjointed. An ambient presence with no established pattern.

She dressed like bereavement. Moved like echo.

Did not speak. Did not engage. Did not belong.

Not a threat. Not an asset. A closed loop.

He had categorised her accordingly: unviable anomaly.

Aesthetic value noted. Strategic value negligible.

Beautiful, but inert.

But now?

Now she was walking beside Dufort. In step. In silence.

That… reclassified her.

His eyes narrowed. The corridor narrowed.

Two aberrations, suddenly moving in tandem.

That was worth a footnote.

Something shifted. Not fear— his system did not allocate resources toward that. Closer to anticipation, if it could be called that. The flicker of a new input. A variable worth cataloguing.

Nothing more. Nothing less.

He watched until the torchlight swallowed them both.

Then turned back the way he came, already rewriting the diagram in his mind.

He did not go to lunch.

He rarely did.

Food, when taken, was timed. Measured. Stripped of impulse. Hunger was not something he satisfied, but something he trained— like a dog taught to sit, to wait, to silence itself at command.

At midday, he fasted.

Not for ritual. Not for cleanliness. But because it reminded him that he was more than bone and need. That he could withhold, and withhold, and still function. Still excel. Still bend others with a smile.

Discipline was the oldest form of power.

Besides— he preferred to watch others eat. Watch how they crumbled into sloppiness when their mouths were full. Watch who overreached for seconds. Who licked their fingers. Who forgot to guard their expressions when comforted by roast and claret.

You learned more in a dining hall than a duelling pit.

And today, he needed quiet.

Today, something had shifted.

He withdrew to the mezzanine above the Entrance Hall— an architectural oversight, most likely. A thin strip of stone walk lined with wrought iron railings and a wide view of the corridors below. Forgotten by students. Unmonitored by staff. Ideal.

There, he sat. Not on the bench, but beside it, the flagstones were cold, uneven. Perfect. He liked the resistance. The stillness. His back was straight, spine aligned, palms resting lightly on his crossed knees. Not meditating. Not resting. Observing.

Below, the castle shifted. Students poured from classrooms in loose, clattering waves. Voices echoed up in bursts— laughter, irritation, the dry bark of a Prefect enforcing queue order.

He watched them all.

A cluster of Hufflepuffs moved first— all jangling bags and red-cheeked chatter, like overfed magpies. One tripped slightly and the others giggled. Tom blinked once. Weak ankles. Poor awareness. The kind of girl who’d faint in a duel.

Next: a tight knot of Ravenclaws. Fast-paced, faces angled down, already halfway through debates no one else had asked for. He tracked one with a heavy book bag, shoulders uneven. Chronic tension. The beginnings of scoliosis.

Then the Slytherins. His house. His detritus.

Rosier sauntered like he owned the paving stones. Avery spat something to the side and scratched his scar with the hilt of his wand, a nervous tic that made Tom’s molars ache to witness. Nott moved with deliberate elegance— wasted, because he only ever observed, never acted. A mouth with no teeth.

The females descended like a flock of peacocks bred for indoor display. All silk stockings and performative whispers. Faces powdered into uniformity. They walked as if they thought the corridor belonged to them. As if someone might reward them for existing.

Their conversations floated upward: which boy had stared longest, which charm might fix a split end, which Professor was too strict or too ugly or too unworthy of their attention. They giggled like porcelain cracked at the edges.

He found them grotesque.

Too loud to be dignified. Too soft to be dangerous. Groomed by their mothers to smile while bleeding and still not interesting enough to study. He could name each of them, of course— but names were currency, and he did not spend them on livestock.

Their ambitions were decorative. Their cruelty, domestic. They had claws, but kept them polished.

He did not hate them.

He simply did not mistake them for sentient.

Some days, he thought of the castle as a jar, and all of them inside it— insects on pins, labelled by instinct and defect. He could twist the jar. Tilt it. Watch them slide against the walls.

None of them mattered.

He’d turned seventeen over the break. No celebration. No acknowledgement. Just the quiet efficiency of another year owned. Another year sharpened. He preferred it that way— no interruptions, no softness to dilute the shape of what he was becoming.

He hadn’t marked the day. Hadn’t uttered it aloud. It passed like any other: clean, uncorrupted by affection.

What was a birthday, but the annual celebration of having once been helpless?

He had no interest in memorialising weakness.

Not his own.

Not anyone’s—

Except, perhaps, hers.

She had been unstable once. Responsive. Prone to flinching, to bleeding, to excess. A creature of poor containment— like something burned hollow and reassembled incorrectly.

But now—

Now she did not respond.

And that was worth studying.

Not because she was remarkable. She wasn’t— not in the ways that usually registered. Her beauty was inconsistent. Her voice lacked melody. Her posture was military, almost graceless. But it was the consistency of her aberration that held his focus.

She wasn’t aligned.

Not with the castle.

Not with her peers.

Not with magic as it was meant to move.

She walked like something recently returned to motion— reinhabiting her body with all the fluidity of a marionette rediscovering the strings. Her limbs worked. Her voice carried. But nothing about her movement resolved as human.

Before, her magic had been cracking at the edges. Wild. Rotting. She had flinched when casting, bled when pressured. It had been fascinating. Predictable. A slow-motion collapse.

He had assumed, once she vanished, that she would return less than what she was— if she returned at all.

But she came back more.

Not healed.

Nothing so soft as that.

Reforged.

It was not just that she lived. He had accounted for that. She’d consumed unicorn blood. He had known. Had marked it. Had watched the bruised shimmer along her skin in the moonlight after the ritual. It had preserved her— yes. Kept her mortal shell intact. Delayed the inevitable rot.

But this was not preservation.

This was deviation.

She wasn’t dying anymore. But she wasn’t alive in any way the castle recognised. Even a half-life should follow rules— diminished, yes, but legible. Predictable.

This wasn’t.

And neither, more importantly, was her magic.

Her new magic moved too smoothly. Like it had bypassed the steps of natural spellcraft entirely. It didn’t channel— it emanated. She no longer seemed to cast spells. She imposed them.

That wand she used— also new.

Tom knew her wand.

He’d held it. Measured its balance in his palm. Watched how it moved with her— sharp, reluctant, imperfect. He had examined the grain, the finish, the signature it left when casting.

This was not that wand. No carved vines. No visible wear. It was plain. Featureless. A stick, by every visible metric.

And it worked.

Beautifully.

Obediently.

No resistance. No recoil. Not even the usual swell of ambient energy that came with strong casting. The spell simply existed. As if it had always been there, waiting for her to say it aloud.

The wand didn’t seem to do anything. It simply permitted her.

Strange.

He wondered why she’d replaced her old one. It hadn’t been broken— only strained. And she was the kind to resist replacements. The kind who worked around failure, not through it.

So why the change?

Why now?

He traced the possible reasons, methodically:

  • Lost? Unlikely. She guarded her possessions like secrets.
  • Broken? Perhaps. But even a snapped wand left traces. She would have grieved, if not aloud, then in posture.
  • Stolen? By whom? She would not have let that happen. 
  • Discarded? Possible— but strange. She had always preferred to repair, to restore. Even when it failed her, she had held onto it like a tether.

So then— why?

Why discard something she bled through?

Had she outgrown it?

Or— more interestingly— had it begun to resist her?

Wands could do that. If the magic inside their bearer changed enough— if it darkened, if it twisted— sometimes the wand simply… stopped.

He adjusted the cuff of his left sleeve, slowly, until the seam aligned with the bone.

He didn’t like things that could not be named. Could not be classified.

And she refused classification.

Every time he neared a conclusion— a theory, a schema, a set of reliable traits— she fractured it. With a glance. With a gesture. With the quiet audacity of doing something unmapped.

It wasn’t infuriating. Infuriation was for those who lacked impulse control.

It was… instructive.

Because the urge that followed wasn’t to understand her.

It was to act upon her.

To rupture the pattern. To place her in a position so extreme, so precise in its cruelty, that the mask might slip and he could see what lay beneath. If she would shatter. Or sharpen. Or smile.

Sometimes, in the hours between three and four— when the castle sank into a kind of death— it occurred to him that she would look beautiful opened up.

Not in a sexual way. Not in any way a lesser mind might misinterpret.

Simply: flayed. Laid bare. Her layers reduced to fundamentals.

He wondered what colour her nerves were. Whether her blood still ran warm. Whether her organs had rearranged themselves to accommodate whatever she’d become.

Not out of cruelty— wanton cruelty was for lesser minds, a vulgar expenditure of effort with no return.

This was inquiry. Precision. Curiosity stripped of sentiment.

She was an anomaly. And anomalies begged for dissection.

He imagined the slice of a scalpel through her stomach. Just enough to watch how quickly she bled. Whether the skin knit back too fast. Whether she’d even flinch.

He didn’t want her dead.

Dead things were static. Predictable.

He wanted her altered. Bent into revelation.

Not out of anger. But out of method.

How much could she lose before she stopped being her?

And how much could he take before she was remade in his image?

It was a question that demanded rehearsal. A hypothesis begging for trial.

So he practised.

When the silence permitted indulgence— he wrote letters in her hand.

He’d memorised the slope of her script. The way her Ls looped just a second too long. The fragile spine of her lowercase Fs. He’d practised until it was perfect.

Dear Professor Dumbledore,

I’ve made a terrible mistake.

There’s something wrong with him. With Tom.

He sees too much. I think he knows.

Please—

Dear Tom,

I lied.

But not about the important thing.

You were always going to find it out yourself.

He never sent them. Never intended to. He burned them before morning, the edges curling in ritualistic flame. But the act was enough. The mimicry. The possession. 

He could speak as her now. If he wanted to, he could be her.

And sometimes— sometimes— he imagined her stilled. 

Not dead. Not harmed. Just paused. Captured mid-breath like wax beneath glass. Her expression serene, chin tilted just-so, eyes open and blank. A sculpture made of memory and magic, kept not for display but for study. He would walk past, tilt her jaw, adjust the position of her hands. Everyone would say how lifelike she looked. How beautiful.

They wouldn’t know he kept her that way on purpose.

Movement.

Down the corridor— east wing. First-floor junction. She emerged first, walking with mechanical precision, her hair still arranged behind her ears in deliberate ringlets.

And then—

Dolohov. Matching her pace. A full shoulder’s width apart. Not speaking. Not touching. But walking in tandem.

Uncoordinated synchronicity.

Tom’s eyes fixed on the space between them. A silence he hadn’t granted. A rhythm he hadn’t dictated.

He made no expression. No motion. But his jaw set, briefly, then eased.

She hadn’t seen him.

Which meant it wasn’t for him.

He catalogued it. Logged the variables. The distance. The posture. The way Dolohov’s hands stayed in his pockets— casual, practised. The way she didn’t flinch when he fell into step beside her.

Nothing impulsive.

Not affection. Not tension.

Just proximity.

And still— something about it suggested arrangement. A pattern forming where none had been permitted.

He watched until they vanished around the stairwell bend.

Then he stood.

Not hastily. Not from emotion.

But because standing meant movement. And movement meant observation.

He walked the length of the corridor without urgency. The castle was quieter here— long stone stretches between classes, echoing footsteps, the faint scrape of shoes against centuries of dust-worn slate.

Dolohov was not foolish.

He was watchful, restrained, deliberate in a way that most of the others were not. Not so much obedient as… aligned. Tom had noticed it early. The precision of his silence. The way he moved like someone used to waiting.

Dolohov did not speak often, but when he did, it was never wasted.

And now— he walked beside her.

Not close enough to suggest intimacy. Not far enough to be dismissed as coincidence. Their arms did not brush. Their gazes didn’t meet. But their pace was matched. Their movements coincided without effort.

That was what drew Tom’s attention most.

Not the sight of them together— he had anticipated that. She drew satellites. And Dolohov had long admired from a distance.

But admiration had shifted. That much was clear.

It wasn’t lust. Nor romantic idealism. Tom would have dismissed those.

No, this was reverence. Quiet. Sober. A kind of allegiance not yet voiced aloud, but forming.

And that—

That required attention.

Not because Dolohov posed a threat. But because something was changing. Alliances were forming where he had not placed them. Dynamics were tilting. And she— still half-unknown, half-wrong— was the axis.

He slowed near the stairwell, gaze still trailing the place they’d disappeared.

No matter.

There would be time.

Dolohov would come.

They always did, eventually.

The rest of the day passed with the dull efficiency of a clock wound too tightly.

Arithmancy. Dinner.

Earlier, a brief interruption in the corridor— Dippet, beaming, oily, pausing mid-stride as though graced by divine revelation.

“Ah! Tom, of course— my boy, my shining star,” he said, clasping Tom’s upper arm in a fatherly grip. “Always knew you’d do great things. Splendid marks last term. Simply splendid. And I daresay, the faculty’s still buzzing about your translation of the— what was it— the Gheshiq runes? Quite beyond your level, that.”

Tom had smiled precisely once.

A flicker. Correct teeth. Measured deference.

“Thank you, Headmaster. You’re very kind.”

Dippet misremembered the name. It hadn’t been Gheshiq. Tom did not correct him.

He’d let the man beam, let him pat his shoulder with that trembling, liver-spotted hand, let him believe he was beloved.

It cost nothing.

It gained everything.

Now, the hour had thinned.

A few Slytherins lingered in the common room like debris after a storm— a Second Year snoring into a chessboard, someone else scribbling lines of homework they wouldn’t remember come morning. Dolohov sat alone in the green leather armchair closest to the fire, half-shadowed, a book open but unread in his lap, fingers curled loosely around a goblet.

Tom entered soundlessly.

Not with intention— with inevitability.

He didn’t announce himself. He didn’t need to. Presence alone was enough to still a room, even a near-empty one. Dolohov glanced up when the air shifted.

Tom stood in front of him, gaze cool, unreadable.

“You walked with her,” he said. Not a question. A statement of fact, like noting an eclipse or a laboratory explosion.

Dolohov turned, slow. “Yes.”

Tom studied the back of the chair. “Was it her idea?”

“She didn’t stop me,” Dolohov replied.

“Permissive, then,” Tom murmured. “Interesting.”

The fire cracked. 

“I wouldn’t over-interpret it,” Dolohov said carefully. “She speaks to no one.”

“That’s what made it notable.”

He circled, slow, like he was walking the perimeter of a ward. “Some anomalies are harmless. A shift in habit. A misfire in preference. But when patterns break too cleanly—” He stopped in front of Dolohov, hands loose at his sides. “It suggests influence. External interference. Pressure.”

“You think I’m pressuring her?”

“I think you don’t know what you’re doing.”

Dolohov’s eyes narrowed. “If I’ve crossed a line, say so.”

Tom tilted his head. “Cross a line once, and I assume curiosity. Twice, and I suspect miscalculation.” His mouth smiled. His eyes did not. “Three times means you’ve mistaken yourself for someone irreplaceable.”

Dolohov’s silence was absolute. 

“She’s changing,” Tom added, almost thoughtfully. “I’m not sure yet if it’s progress or contamination.”

Still, Dolohov said nothing.

Tom nodded once. “Thank you for your candour.”

Then turned and left, as if he’d only stopped by to check the weather.

The castle quieted as he moved— stone swallowing footsteps, torchlight leaning away. By the time he reached the entrance to the boys’ dormitory, the sound of muffled laughter bled through the thick green drapes.

Inside, it was warm. Stagnant. Firelight pooled across the floor, soft and low, casting everything in a sickly, aqueous gold.

They were already there.

Avery was draped in the window seat, limbs thrown over the frame, flicking cards at Mulciber’s skull. Rosier sprawled shirtless on his mattress, detailing his hexed backside like a wound sustained in combat. Nott leaned against the wardrobe. Still. Watching. The corner of his mouth moved once— an aborted smirk, or a tic.

A menagerie of flailing tissue, barely functional.

“…you should’ve seen her face— dead calm,” Rosier was saying. “Not even smug. Like she knew I’d be her next piss break.”

“Maybe you’re into it,” Avery offered lazily, now fanning himself with a Transfiguration essay.

Mulciber grunted. “If she hexes your arse again, make her sign it.”

They all laughed.

Tom didn’t.

He stepped inside. Not slowly, not loudly— just with enough weight to shift the air. The voices dimmed for a breath. No one addressed him. They knew better.

Without a word, he crossed the dormitory and slipped into the bathroom.

The door shut with a soft click.

The bathroom had been cleaned. Poorly.

The scent of diluted lemon detergent clung to the air— an attempted disguise. One mirror bore the frantic, circular smears of a rushed cleaning spell, likely cast by a panicked elf. Mildew threaded the grout. The floor had dried in patches, streaked and uneven.

Nott’s toothbrush was damp and chewed at the end. He tipped it bristles-down into the plughole and let the tap drip once over it.

Rosier’s razor sat gleaming atop a folded towel. New. Expensive. Tom turned it. Just slightly. So the blade faced out.

There was a blue tin by the mirror. Rosier’s again.

Gladiator Grip Pomade. Charcoal-Infused. With Real Dragonfat™.

Tom opened it. Sniffed once.

Disgusting. The olfactory equivalent of begging.

He pressed a clean finger into the centre, left a single dent, and replaced the lid askew.

Avery’s soap was rotated. Mulciber’s comb inverted. All silent corrections.

Then—

Dolohov’s cologne.

Amber glass. Heavy. Expensive.

Tom unstoppered it with care.

From the drain, he plucked a single hair. Long. 4 inches. Possibly Rosier’s, based on the thickness and colour. 

He dipped it into the cologne, coiled it just beneath the surface, and watched it sink.

Replaced the lid.

Set it back exactly where it had been.

It would steep. He’d never notice. Not until the scent turned sour. Not until someone else noticed first.

Tom adjusted nothing of his own.

Then, at last, he turned to the mirror.

First: Dippet.

He drew the Headmaster’s smile slowly across his own face like a cut forming. Lips stretched wide. Upper lip curled too high, revealing teeth not meant to be seen in casual conversation. He let the corners twitch unevenly, as Dippet’s did, like the man was always on the verge of forgetting what emotion he meant to express.

He added the eyes— too wide, glassy, not-quite-focused. Awash with self-importance.

Then the hands: he raised one, placed it lightly on his own shoulder. Mimicked the clap Dippet had given him in the corridor.

He dropped it.

Second: Slughorn.

He let his eyes crinkle as if from habitual mirth, squinted just enough to push the cheeks upward and pull the lids taut. He pushed his chin down into his throat— enough to form a double fold, soft and indulgent.

He pursed his lips, made them wobble. Let his breath come heavier, as if it took effort to hold all that warmth in.

A mask of jollity. Entirely hollow. It collapsed under silence.

He straightened again.

Third: Rosier.

He shifted his weight onto one foot. Smirked— but not with the lips first.

The canines came out. He flicked his tongue once against one, lightly, just enough to feel the sharpness. The lips followed: curled back too far on one side. A crooked grin. Pleasure, cruelty, something just barely contained.

He crinkled the bridge of his nose. Let the upper lip snarl. Let the corners of his mouth tighten— but not his eyes. No joy there.

He tilted his head.

A grin designed to draw blood or applause. It was adolescent.

Fourth: Mulciber.

He let everything go slack. Spine, jaw, thoughts.

His mouth opened, just slightly. Not enough to breathe through, just enough to droop. He let his eyes follow their own slow trajectory to nowhere. Blinked. Late.

A second passed. Then another. He scratched at his collarbone aimlessly.

Primitive. Empty.

Then: himself.

Blank. 

And then— he tried Hermione’s.

He narrowed his eyes. Furrowed the brow faintly, but not with confusion— with pressure. With internal noise. Pressed his lips together too tightly, like she did when swallowing something down. Unreadable. Poised. Threat level rising.

He blinked once.

Face reset.

He adjusted his collar. Blinked, shedding the remainder of them, and turned on his heel.

The bathroom door creaked open.

He strode to his bed and sat, spine straight, ankles crossed. Hands rested lightly on his knees.

“Honestly,” Rosier said, stretching out with a theatrical groan, “if Dufort wanted to hex me again, I’d let her. Something about her just says— dominatrix.”

“Dominatrix?” Avery repeated, wheezing. “What books are you reading?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

“D’you think she even fucks?” Mulciber asked, deadpan.

“Does a banshee fuck?” Avery returned.

“She’s not a banshee,” Nott said, “she’s a knife. She cuts.”

That earned a pause.

Then Rosier hummed, considering. “Poetic. Shite, but poetic.”

“She left more than a cut on Lestrange,” countered Nott, quiet.

That pulled the air tight. A ripple of stillness passed.

Mulciber gave a slow, stupid chuckle. “Didn’t leave much of him at all.”

Rosier gave a low whistle. “What’s left of him’s probably still twitching.”

“Wasn’t her, though,” Avery said quickly. “Can’t prove that.”

“No,” Nott agreed. “You can’t.”

“But she laughed.”

Rosier’s smirk sharpened. “And that’s worse, isn’t it?”

They all went quiet.

Tom did not speak.

He had not seen the aftermath. No one had— not fully. The Lestrange manor had been sealed before the blood cooled.

But everyone knew.

Everyone.

The Lestrange heir had not slipped. Had not sickened. Had not died in any way that could be mistaken for natural.

The Ministry, in its typical ineptitude, labelled it a magical malfunction. No foul play suspected.

A molar, however, was still lodged in the post of his childhood bed— stubborn, even after the elves had scoured the walls clean.

The fact remained: his last public appearance had been at Hogwarts— suspended midair, branded, rendered theatrical and useless.

And she had laughed.

It wasn’t proof.

It wasn’t even implication.

But Tom didn’t believe in coincidence.

Only patterns.

Only consequences.

He made no accusations.

He simply… noted it.

“Serves the bastard right,” Avery muttered after a while. “He was a cunt.”

“He was our cunt,” Rosier said. But there was no heat in it. Just habit.

Mulciber reached for the exploding snap cards next to his head and began shuffling. “One down.”

“One down,” Avery echoed.

The silence stretched. No one repeated the name.

Tom remained where he was, unmoved, uninvited, uninvolved. The firelight carved the room into halves— simpletons in motion, and him.

If I were to kill them all in under thirty seconds— without magic—

Rosier first.

Too loud. Too theatrical. Always performing, even in panic.

Neck, heel of the shoe. Drive the larynx backwards. Let him twitch until still.

Avery next.

His instincts were poor. Fawned when afraid. Would freeze before he ran.

Back of the skull against the desk edge. One blow. Maybe two.

Mulciber.

The most physical. Slower mind, faster hands.

Feint vulnerability. Let him come close. Stab the eye with a quill. Use his own weight against him.

Nott.

Quiet. Fast. Too intelligent to bluff.

Break the lamp. Kill the light. Use the glass. Wait by the door. When he moves— slice the carotid and step aside. Let him fall away from the others.

He let the image settle. One by one, their deaths filed neatly into place.

An idle thought. Nothing urgent. A test of efficiency. A flex of mental muscle.

His gaze slid to the ceiling.

Someone like Dumbledore would be different.

Too powerful. Too careful. Too beloved.

That one would require precision. Timing. Trust. Not brute force. Not even his own hand.

Tom’s expression didn’t change, but something in his mind exhaled— quiet, satisfied.

Someone else would do it. And they’d thank him for the honour.

Tom blinked slowly, and then he smiled— just faintly. 

He would make the world help him kill its heroes.

Their voices dulled beneath the crackle of the fire. Distant now. Droning. The wet snicker of pigs in slop— gleeful, brainless, neck-deep in their own filth.

He reached into his pocket. 

The bird was still there.

Glass, small, and fissured through the beak from her last casting. Fragile, imperfect. It caught the firelight wrong— refusing to gleam cleanly. Refusing, somehow, to belong to anything but her.

He turned it between his fingers, slow and deliberate. A study, not a gesture. The contours were uneven. The head slightly tilted. One wing not quite symmetrical.

Flawed.

Human.

His thumb pressed into its breastbone.

And then— pressure.

Just enough.

The bird cracked with a sound like distant ice breaking. One fracture, then another. Lines spiderwebbed from his touch.

He didn’t stop.

The thing collapsed between his fingers, reduced to cold dust and glittering shards.

He let the debris sift through his palm, dusting the flagstones beside his bed like the remnants of a thought undone.

Behind him, someone laughed.

Someone else groaned about the hour.

Nott coughed. Rosier snapped a card in half. Mulciber muttered something crude.

He didn’t hear them.

He was thinking of her. Again.

Not the girl.

The equation.

And how, given enough time, he would solve her. Completely.

Notes:

i love writing Tom urgh i have way too much fun

Chapter 37: Unattended

Notes:

Hermione tries to enjoy her weekend, meanwhile Tom is being a little FREAK.

Chapter Text

Dissendium.

The stone mouth of the witch split with a groan, ancient hinges revealing darkness beneath. Hermione slipped through without hesitation. The hump sealed shut behind her.

She landed on stone— and slipped.

The floor dropped into a sudden incline, a smooth-worn chute carved by time and use. She slid down, cloak billowing, dust rising in her wake. The air turned damp and cold as she descended— deeper, darker.

When the tunnel flattened, she rose like something exhumed— graceless, but inevitable.

It was pitch black.

She didn’t bother with her wand. Instead, she opened her hands— palms up— and the magic obeyed. Lumos bloomed from her skin like frost-light, blue-white and unnatural. Her fingers glowed to the bone.

Dust stirred at her ankles. The air smelled of roots, earth, and age. Somewhere beneath the castle, something dripped. She didn’t flinch.

The stone swallowed her as she walked, the arch low, the path uneven. Each step echoed— a ghost walking through the veins of the school.

She’d asked Severine, a day earlier, if she’d like to come.

It had been awkward— Hermione had never invited anyone anywhere before. Not in this time, not with this face. And Severine was not easy to read.

They’d been walking back from the Library, skirts whispering in the cold.

“I was thinking of going to Hogsmeade this weekend,” Hermione had said, carefully casual. “If you wanted to join.”

Severine had paused, just slightly. Then, with no expression at all, had replied:

“Hogsmeade doesn’t like me.”

And that had been it.

No explanation. No elaboration. Just those four words.

Hermione hadn’t pressed. She hadn’t asked what it meant— because somehow, it had felt true. As if the village wouldn’t like Severine. As if the wind would stiffen and the cobblestones buckle beneath her feet. As if the windows might shutter themselves as she passed.

So she’d gone alone.

Of course she had.

Now, the silence in the tunnel pressed close, warm and wet. Her light cast twisted shadows across the root-choked stone.

She wondered if the Knights would be there today.

She hoped not.

She wasn’t in the mood for Dolohov’s solemn questions, Rosier’s barbed asides, or Avery’s leering curiosity. She didn’t want Lestrange’s death to be commented on. She didn’t want to see Tom.

She didn’t want to be studied. Measured. Reduced.

Not today.

Today, she was going to try— foolishly, maybe— to enjoy herself.

So she walked the passage slowly, palms aglow, the echo of Severine’s voice curling behind her like a faint perfume: Hogsmeade doesn’t like me.

The path tapered into steps, worn and slick with centuries of footsteps. Each one echoed beneath her boots like a tolling bell, like a countdown. She climbed them without hurry, without breath.

The air shifted— damp stone giving way to something sweeter, frost-tinged and faintly spiced. The smell of the village.

At the top: a trapdoor.

Hermione pressed a hand to the ceiling. Cold wood, dust-choked seams. She let her magic dim to a simmer— no need to glow now— and pushed.

It creaked open slowly, grudgingly. The scent hit her first: sugar, syrup, something artificially cherry-sweet and rotting at the edges. Honeydukes.

She hoisted herself up and through with a quiet grunt, emerging into a cramped storage cellar stacked with crates of Fizzing Whizzbees and candied slugs. The trapdoor fell shut behind her with a dull thunk.

She straightened, brushed off her skirt, and stepped into the light like a ghost shaking off grave soil.

Immediately, someone gasped.

“Oi! What were you doing down there?!”

A boy— gangly, red-haired, wearing a Honeydukes apron two sizes too large— had frozen near the sugar cauldrons, a crate in his hands. His expression twisted from shock to outrage.

Hermione blinked at him. Then said flatly, “I work here.”

“You don’t— no you don’t!”

Without breaking eye contact, she reached sideways and plucked a Peppermint Toad from an open box.

Unwrapped it. Bit off its head.

Chewed.

Swallowed.

“I do,” she said, mouth full. “Just taking inventory.”

The boy stared at her, horrified. A smear of chocolate marked the corner of her lip, but she didn’t wipe it away. She turned toward the cellar door again, as if checking stock.

“Downstairs is where we keep the confidential goods,” she added vaguely. “Experimental stuff.”

“…Like what?”

“Unclear,” she said, already walking off. “But if they melt through the crates, don’t touch them.”

And with that, she vanished up the back stairs into the shop proper— leaving the boy clutching his crate like a lifeline, questioning every life decision that led him to a part-time job in a shitty sweetshop.

Her senses were bombarded all at once. Heat like breath. Colour like bruises. Sweetness clung to the air, thick as fog— sugar spun into a noose. Jars glimmered like stained glass in a church of rot. It smelled like memory, like childhood embalmed— joy repackaged, plastic-wrapped, sold by the ounce. Too loud. Too bright. Too alive.

Students bustled between shelves, laughter and clinking jars, the soft thump of cauldrons full of Fizzing Whizbees being rifled through. Someone shrieked about Fudge Flies. Someone else kissed someone beneath a floating display of fluttering candy hearts.

Hermione walked past them, silent. No one noticed her at first.

Then a boy brushed against her shoulder— just barely— and flinched back like he’d touched a hot poker. His face crumpled with something between embarrassment and fear, and he ducked behind the Liquorice Wands rack without a word.

She paused in front of a display of lemon sherbets. Let her fingers trail over the glass.

She still hadn’t wiped the smear of chocolate from her mouth.

Peppermint burned faintly on her tongue, but even that was fading. Everything she ate lately felt like chalk— or like biting into a memory she didn’t want to remember.

She stared at the gold-wrapped rows of sweets— neat, perfect, all lined up like good little soldiers.

I used to like these, she thought, bitterly.

She didn’t take one.

Instead, she turned away, drifting past a glass case of crystallised rose stems— sugar-dusted, brittle-pink, delicate as bone.

Severine might like those.

Hermione paused. Blinked.

The thought had arrived uninvited— unannounced— and it didn’t leave. It stood there, tall and pale and inconvenient, just like the girl herself.

She doubled back, quiet as a shadow, and plucked a few wrapped bundles from the display. A handful of violet-infused sugar cubes followed, along with a thin slab of white chocolate bark laced with candied ginger.

For her. For Severine.

Ridiculous.

Hermione stood in the queue with the absurd little bundle clutched in her hands like an offering. As if this mattered. As if this were kindness. As if Severine were a girl who would even eat sweets.

But she paid for them anyway. No words to the shopkeeper. No smile. Just slid the coins across and left with the bag tucked under one arm like contraband.

The bell above Honeydukes chimed as she stepped out into the snow-dim street. Wind caught the paper bag, rattling it like bones. She clutched it tighter.

Her boots crunched over frost. Around her, students moved in warm clusters, laughter fogging the air. She didn’t look at them.

She stopped beside a crooked lamp-post and glanced down at the bag.

It was laughable. All of it. Truly, it was. Sentiment dressed up in confection. What was she expecting— gratitude? A smile?

She didn’t need to be kind, that was the old her. Severine didn’t ask for kindness. She didn’t return it either. What they had didn’t require sweets in a bag. It didn’t require words, or explanations, or gestures camouflaged in sugar.

She held the bag out at arm’s length, fingers twitching as if ready to release it into the snowbank.

She could.

She almost did.

Instead, she sighed through her nose, sharp and silent, and stuffed the bag into her coat like a weapon.

Waste nothing. Feel less.

She wiped her mouth with the corner of her sleeve, then turned on her heel and walked toward the bookshop.

The shops blurred as she passed them— twinkling displays, younger years pressed shoulder to shoulder, mittens and scarves and too much noise. The clatter of children. The syrupy warmth of weekends. It all scraped against her like sandpaper.

She turned down a narrower lane, boots slick on packed snow, and slipped inside Tomes & Scrolls without a second glance.

The bell above the door didn’t ring. Or maybe it did, and she simply didn’t hear it.

Inside, the air was cold and quiet and stale with age. Dust clung like a second skin. The shelves loomed high, crooked, bulging with volumes that looked more like relics than books— some bound in leather warped from damp, others stitched with thread too red to be ink-dyed.

She walked slowly, running her fingers along the spines.

Corporeal Echoes: Necromantic Residue and Memory Traces.

A Treatise on Bloodline Tethering.

The Last Language of Pain.

Hierophany: Sacred Rites and Magical Inversion.

She slid that one out and opened it midway. A pressed poppy fell out. It had turned black.

She didn’t need another dark grimoire. She’d gotten what she needed from Severine’s. She already had too many nightmares that smelled of parchment and iron and burnt flesh. But she wanted it anyway. Not out of greed. Not even curiosity.

Because it was here. And she wasn’t supposed to have it.

She chose a different book. Slim, bound in black goatskin, the title etched in something that glittered faintly— Veinwork and Veneration: A Manual of Sacrificial Channels.

She flipped a few pages. Ritual diagrams. Channel sigils. Bloodletting in specific arcane shapes— not for pain, but invocation.

It would be useful. Eventually.

And besides, some part of her liked the quiet sacrilege of it— the way her fingers moved like they’d done this before. The way the book slid beneath her coat like it belonged there. Like she belonged in places like this— the ones that smelled of mildew and silence and power.

The shopkeeper— a liver-spotted man hunched behind the counter— glanced up. His eyes lingered on her too long, like he wasn’t sure if she was real. Or if she’d split the floorboards by standing on them.

She didn’t speak.

He didn’t either.

She left without paying; the bell made no sound behind her, and the book throbbed faintly against her ribs, like a heartbeat pleased with its theft.

She walked past Gladrags, past the perfume of wool and wealth and girls who still laughed, and felt the air slice differently around her. Too easily. As if her body didn’t quite hold shape anymore.

Her boots left faint traces in the snow, but they filled themselves in seconds later. Nothing lasting. Nothing proof.

Distantly, Hermione wished she’d stayed behind. She wished she’d buried herself in a book, or wandered the Room of Requirement until it reshaped itself around her silence. She wished she’d sat beside Severine and said nothing. Instead, out of some desperate, stitched-together mimicry of who she used to be— some ragged instinct to pretend at normalcy— she’d dragged herself here. To this sugar-coated village. To this pantomime of life.

It was pathetic. And worse— she’d known it would be.

She wondered, as the wind slipped down her collar, if Severine regretted saving her.

The blood still sat inside her like mercury— slick, silver, other. Her limbs worked, her breath still fogged, but there was something wrong in the engine of her. A dragging noise under the hood. A misfire in the bone.

And she would have to take more, soon.

Maybe this was what dying looked like. Not the end, but the carry-on. The clumsy pretending.

She passed a lamplight and caught her shadow cast long on the snow. It looked stretched, skeletal. Like it didn’t belong to her. Like she was just borrowing it.

She hadn’t felt warmth in her fingers in days. Or hunger. Or fear.

Was she alive?

Maybe. Maybe not. Maybe Severine hadn’t saved her— just rethreaded her, like a marionette. Stitched her up with silver and breath and obligation.

“You woke,” Severine had whispered.

But Hermione wasn’t so sure.

She flexed her fingers in her coat pocket and felt no ache, no sting. Just the dull hum of something that used to be magic.

She kept walking. Past Madam Puddifoot’s, past Zonko’s many-hued windows, past the echo of a life she was meant to have.

The air smelled like cinnamon, woodsmoke, and frostbite. She thought maybe she should cry. That it would be appropriate. Normal. Human.

But there was nothing to weep with. No grief left. Just the phantom ache of having once deserved it.

The door creaked as she pushed into the Three Broomsticks.

And the moment shattered— like a bone cracked clean by a hammer.

“Oi, look who it is. Slytherin’s new charity case.”

The voice cracked like a whip from a booth near the front.

Gryffindor boys. Sixth or seventh years. Slouched in house scarves and overconfidence, cheeks flushed from butterbeer, eyes glassy with boredom and pack mentality cruelty.

“Thought you lot only crawled out for funerals,” said one with glasses, smirking. “Or did Sluggy finally let you off your leash?”

The boys howled. One thumped the table with his fist.

“She’s not shopping,” said another, grinning wide. “She’s scouting. Need a new victim, do you? Someone to sink those little fangs into?”

“Bet she doesn’t even have parents,” one sneered. “What do you think she is? Half-blood? Or just a well-dressed Muggle-whore with a nice body?”

Another boy leaned back, balancing his chair on two legs, smirking. “Didn’t even need a strip hex. That Lestrange just snapped his fingers, and she peeled like a fruit.”

Laughter.

“Scrawniest tits I’ve ever seen,” he added, biting into a sausage roll. “Made me lose my appetite.”

“Speak for yourself,” sneered an older one, eyes glinting. “Some of us like our meat starved and twitchy.”

“Careful,” another muttered, loud enough to hear, “she’ll curse your cock off in your sleep. That’s what they do in that House, isn’t it? Blood magic and blowjobs.”

More laughter. Loud and leering.

One of them hissed under his breath, long and drawn-out.

Hermione blinked once, slowly.

The ache in her chest folded itself neatly into something tighter. Cleaner. Colder.

She didn’t stop. Didn’t look. Just kept walking, boots steady on the floorboards, past their cruelty like it was fog— meaningless, weightless, unworthy of her attention.

But in her head, she catalogued each of their faces. One day, she thought, you’ll bleed for something. And I won’t lift a hand to stop it.

At the bar, a small line had formed— two boys she recognised as Ravenclaws, a girl, and one older patron who probably lived in the village. But the landlord, hunched and heavy-set with blotchy skin, looked up— and went still.

His hand paused mid-polish, the cloth sagging in his grip.

“…What’ll it be?” he asked, voice a little too soft, a little too careful— like he wasn’t quite sure she was real.

“Just a Butterbeer,” she replied. 

He nodded, too quickly, and turned. She heard the clink of glass, the hiss of foam. When he set it down before her, his hand brushed hers— and flinched away.

There was no mention of payment.

No one in the queue said a word.

Hermione took the glass, her fingers curling around it like it owed her something. The warmth bled into her fingers— but didn’t return.

She didn’t move.

Just stood there, the bar behind her, the entire pub stretching out like a stage. Conversations quieted, not out of politeness, but caution. Curiosity. The way one might watch a hound with its hackles raised.

She took a sip. It burned her lips. Too hot. She welcomed it.

Behind her, the landlord shifted awkwardly. The next customer in line cleared his throat, hesitant— but said nothing.

A Gryffindor boy laughed, a different one this time— loud and nervous. The landlord dropped his rag. The Butterbeer went down like treacle and foam, and she thought, faintly, I could kill everyone in here, and no one would stop me.

Then, calmly, she turned and made her way to the darkest booth in the far corner. No fanfare. No dramatics. Just the weight of silence following in her wake like a cloak.

She slid into the booth like smoke slipping beneath a door. The wood stuck faintly to her legs through the wool of her trousers, still damp from snowmelt. Her cloak draped low at her sides, heavy as grief, black as ink.

The mug she placed before her with care. Two hands. No rush. She studied it as though it might reveal something— not about the drink, but about herself.

Then she took a long sip. The taste was bitter. Too sweet. Too hot. She swallowed it anyway.

Steam clung to her upper lip. She didn’t wipe it away.

In the noise and warmth of the pub, no one came near her booth. Students glanced once, then again, then looked away for good. As if her very presence rewrote the air into something they weren’t meant to breathe.

She sat, silent. Breathing in that air like it belonged to her. Like she’d earned it.

And then— voices. Close. Familiar.

Upper year Slytherin boys, laughing somewhere to her left.

“…I’m just saying,” one boy drawled, “there ought to be a registry. For their own safety, if nothing else.”

“For ours,” another muttered, to a wave of dark laughter.

“Half of them don’t even understand what they’re using. It’s like giving a violin to someone deaf and wondering why the music sounds wrong.”

Hermione sipped her Butterbeer. Slowly. Eyes on the grain of the wood, mouth cool and steady.

Deaf? Not quite. 

They hear it just fine. They just don’t play your song. And that terrifies you. Because if magic doesn’t belong to blood, then it belongs to will. And yours is paper-thin.

“They haven’t got the discipline. That’s the problem. No lineage, no training, no inherited instinct. You either bleed magic or you borrow it. Guess which one they do.”

Inherited instinct, Hermione thought. You mean your great-grandfather shagged his cousin and now you think it’s a pedigree. You mean your family tree is a noose. You mean you’ve mistaken congenital defects for divine right.

“You let in too many of them,” a third voice said— slow, swaying. “And the standards fall. Everything thins out. The blood. The culture. The power. It’s basic magical theory. Dilution leads to decay.”

Dilution leads to evolution, she countered inwardly. To complexity. To strength through strain. Your kind hasn’t evolved in centuries. That’s why you’re dying out in your own beds, whispering Latin to paintings while the world burns around you.

“…I’d never marry one,” the first boy was saying again. “Even if she was gorgeous. You’d always know her kids would be half-empty.”

She heard a long sip of a drink, a swallow. 

And then, the familiar sound of a sneer: “Bit like her, don’t you think?”

Hermione didn’t blink.

Say my name, she thought. Go on, I dare you. I want to see how long your teeth stay in your mouth when you do.

She didn’t raise her hand. Didn’t speak. Only let her fingers rest lightly against the scratched wooden table.

No wand. No incantation. 

The tankard lifted. Tilted. And spilt its steaming contents down the front of the boy’s velvet robes.

He jolted upright with a strangled cry, flapping at the burn. His friends howled with laughter, slapping the table.

Hermione sipped her Butterbeer. Slow. Detached. Let the warm foam press against her mouth.

She didn’t smile. But her eyes gleamed— flat, cruel, distant.

Oops, she thought. You deserved worse. But I’m not feeling generous today.

The boy cursed loudly, kicking his chair back.

“Which of you cunts—?

She met his gaze once, lazily. A single blink.

His hand moved— fast— yanking his wand free and pointing it at her.

Hermione didn’t flinch.

“I suggest you put that down, boy,” she said, voice like silk over a knife’s edge.

“Mate—” one of his friends started, half-rising. “Don’t—”

But it was too late. His lip curled, eyes gleaming with spite.

Expulso!

The curse split the air— a jagged snarl of light and force, racing for her skull like a thrown spear of lightning.

Hermione did not move. She simply sat, expression unreadable, as the spell halted— suspended— barely an inch from her temple. It quivered there, caught in some unseen vice, shrieking with pressure, sparks hissing like live wire.

The heat licked at her skin. Her curls lit at the edges with static.

She turned her head, slowly. Eyes sliding toward the crackling mass beside her face. She regarded it as if it were something banal— an insect that had flown too close. A nuisance, nothing more.

Then— casually, with a flick of her fingers— she sent it back.

The curse snapped free with a screech, reversing course like a beast unchained. It slammed into the boy’s chest with a sickening crack.

He flew backwards.

The table behind him shattered under the weight of his body— Butterbeer and glass exploding into the air like fireworks. He hit the floor in a heap, limbs tangled, groaning through splinters and foam. His wand skittered away across the floorboards, forgotten.

Hermione didn’t so much as flinch.

A chair creaked. Someone swallowed.

The boy still groaned on the floor, coughing through Butterbeer and his cracked pride.

Hermione didn’t look at him. She lifted her mug. Took a sip. Steam curled around her lips.

And then—

“Ahem.”

The barman. Balding. Red-nosed. Wringing a towel in his hands like it might save him.

“I think it’s best you leave, miss.”

She stared at him— head tilted, fingers resting lightly on the rim of her glass— as if weighing not the request, but the man himself. His posture. His heartbeat. His usefulness.

A long silence.

Then, without a word, she rose. Chair legs scraped against the floorboards like a blade on stone.

She reached into her coat pocket. Drew out a few coins.

Flicked them onto the table.

The sound was soft, metallic, final. Payment. Or pity.

Then she turned and left. Didn’t rush. Didn’t speak.

Only walked past the stunned boy— still sprawled on the floor, eyes wide with disbelief— and out through the door.

Her boots hit the frozen step.

But just as the door groaned like a scream behind her—

“Fucking freak,” one of the Gryffindor boys spat.

Not a shout. Not even loud. Just spoken— like a fact.

Loud enough to cut.

Loud enough that she heard.

TOM RIDDLE

The Slytherin common room was nearly silent.

Most students had left for Hogsmeade hours ago— swept up in the usual exodus of scarves, noise, and warmth-seeking idiocy. Only a few remained behind: lower years slumped over textbooks they wouldn’t understand, or asleep in chairs too large for them.

Tom sat alone, untouched by the fire behind him.

Her absence had been noted early. No cloak at breakfast. No presence at lunch. No ripple in the fabric of the day where she should have been. The pattern was easy to track. She had likely gone with the others— coats and chatter, footsteps in the snow.

Still, he found it curious.

She did not seek company. She did not seek joy.

So what had she gone to find?

He rose without haste. No one looked up. 

The corridor stretched ahead, lined in torchlight and silence. The stones did not creak. The shadows did not stir. He moved through them like a knife, unimpeded.

At the end stood the entrance to the girls’ dormitory. And with it— the statue.

A woman carved in black-veined marble. Ten feet tall, severe of face. Salazar’s wife, if the likeness was to be believed. Her eyes glinted green, set deep into sockets that had never wept. One arm raised in warning. The other drawn back in the folds of her robe, as if holding something— a wand, a knife, a judgment.

The air shifted as he approached.

The hem of her cloak— stone— billowed outward, slow and deliberate. A barricade. A warning.

Her lips parted.

“Not for your kind, boy,” she said, voice like crushed quartz. “Peeping Tom.”

He stopped. Tilted his head. Studied her.

No reaction.

Just—

“How original.”

Her expression sharpened.

“Little pervert,” she hissed. “Filthy young mash. Back to your bed before I unman you.”

He raised his wand without changing expression.

Silencio.”

Her mouth kept moving. Loudly. Uselessly. Soundless now.

She watched him pass.

He did not look back.

But as he reached the runner, he felt her head turn. Not much. Just enough. Her eyes followed him— no longer bright, but not blind.

As if to say:

I remember boys like you.

And he thought, without humour: There are no boys like me.

The sixth-year girls’ dormitory was entirely vacant. Ideal. 

He paused just inside the door, nostrils flaring once.

Lavender. Lily oil. Burnt cinnamon.

Too many attempts at charm and femininity. All of it cheap.

His gaze swept the room. 

Five beds. Five trunks. Five Desks. Two mirrors. Two windows.

No noise. No bodies.

He began to walk.

Lucretia Black’s bed: overly curated. Polished wand rest, decorative throw, cosmetics arranged by manufacturer. An unopened bottle of Sleekeazy’s. Unread letter tucked under a mirror. Predictable.

Selwyn’s side: regimented, insecure. Books stacked spine-up. Star charts on the wall. A vial of diluted dreamless sleep, half-drank. Curtain hem burnt— likely from misuse of a cosmetic charm. Weak.

A third bed was drawn shut with heavy curtains. Irrelevant.

Another had a charm whirring gently overhead— repels dust, repels sound. The caster didn’t trust the room. Paranoia, or just habit.

He kept moving.

The beds weren’t worth much. Personal affectations were nothing more than camouflage. Girls hiding in softness, hoping their illusions would convince the world they mattered.

None of them did.

Until he reached the final bed.

Hermione Dufort’s.

It was made with mechanical precision. No clutter. No scent. No loose threads. Every seam aligned. Every fold exact.

Her trunk was locked. Her nightstand was bare. Even the pillow looked untouched.

Sterile.

Impersonal.

It wasn’t a girl’s space.

It was a vacancy. A constructed absence.

He stood for a moment and looked at it— not with curiosity, but with calculation. A profile forming.

Everything about her was considered. Restrained. Absent of excess. A life so carefully edited it ceased to resemble a life at all.

This wasn’t privacy. It was omission.

Which meant she was hiding something.

Her desk was a fiction. A staged display of order. Everything too neat, too consciously placed— as though curated for an audience she didn’t believe would come.

Tom approached it with the same regard he gave a corpse.

The inkpot was full. The nibs unused. The stack of parchment beneath her quill sat perfectly square, uncreased at the corners. He flipped it— nothing. Not even a doodle. She was either meticulous or paranoid. Or both.

A slip of paper peeked from beneath the blotter. He tugged it free— a list of books. Titles catalogued in her hand: jagged, slanted, the capitals still tilting downward at the edges. Consistent. Predictable. He’d copied it often enough to know each stroke by rote. This wasn’t revelation. It was confirmation.

He did not smile. But he noted it. He noted everything.

Above the desk, her shelf stood burdened with books— magical theory, cursebreaking, wandlore, histories so old the spines had crumbled into dust. All worn. All read. All full of answers no one else had asked.

He tilted his head.

Drew one down. Ouroboros: A Study in Self-Sustaining Magic.

He flipped it open to a random page. Cleared his throat, and— in her cadence, her register— read a line aloud.

What does not consume itself, consumes others.

His voice, shaped like hers. His tone, a hollow echo.

The room did not respond.

He placed the book back. Slightly out of line with the others. Just to see if she would notice.

Then, slowly, he turned.

The trunk opened without resistance. No locking charm. No protective hex. Ill-advised.

On top, laid out with surgical neatness, were a toothbrush and a hairbrush. Both recently used. The toothbrush’s bristles flared at the edges— excessive pressure when brushing. The taste of it, when he placed it in his mouth, was faintly mint, undercut by something else. Metallic. Alkaline. Her.

He let it rest between his teeth as he moved to the mirror, picking up the hairbrush next. Dark strands of hair clung to the bristles— most broken mid-shaft, not fallen naturally. A sign of stress or haste.

He brought it to his scalp. Brushed once, twice. The bristles dragged faintly. Her cadence would be slower, more deliberate; he matched it.

Her scent clung to the handle. Not perfume— scalp. Salt. A trace of something herbal. Possibly dittany or chamomile. His mind catalogued it dispassionately. 

Then both items were returned to their place. Angled precisely. The toothbrush five degrees off parallel to the trunk’s edge, as it had been.

Order preserved.

Beneath the brushes lay layers of neatly folded clothing. Uniform pieces on top— pressed, clean, unsentimental. Regulation skirt. Standard-issue jumper. All exactly as issued by the school, down to the stitching. No flourishes. No alterations.

Further down: a pair of woollen socks, visibly mended at the toe. He examined the stitching. Not house-elf repaired— this was hand-sewn. A charm wouldn’t have left the uneven threading. Hers, then.

Beneath those— casual garments. Muggle in design. Blouses, trousers, the occasional jumper. All worn, but carefully kept. Folded to military precision. No lace. No embellishment. No indication of vanity. Utilitarian. Masculine, almost.

He held a plain black blouse between two fingers. Sniffed once. Faint residue of smoke. Ashwood? No— tobacco. Not potent enough to suggest habit. Infrequent. A social smoker, then.

He turned it over. Small tear at the cuff, hastily repaired. Same thread as the sock. Again— her work. The stitches were uneven, but intentional. She didn’t charm things back into perfection. She fixed them like someone who expected to survive.

Curious.

He lifted the final layer with unceremonious ease.

Undergarments. Folded, identical, colourless. Black. White. Occasionally grey. No lace. No silk. Nothing decorative.

He picked one up— a bralette, soft-cupped, ordinary. Held it between two fingers. The fabric was worn thin at the hem where elastic met cotton, the inside seams fraying slightly, but clean. He pressed the pad of his thumb against the centre. No embroidery. No padding. No vanity.

He set it aside and pulled a pair of underwear from beneath it— also black. Seamless. High-waisted. Practical. Slightly faded from repeated washings.

Every item was the same. No variation. No indulgence. As if she’d made a decision to own only what was necessary, and nothing more. Spartan. Stripped of femininity not by accident, but by design.

Interesting, he thought. Not in the clothes themselves— they revealed nothing sentimental— but in what they lacked. There was no softness. No ornament. No self-regard.

There was no one here trying to be seen.

Only someone trying to disappear.

He replaced them exactly as he’d found them. Smoothed the top layer once. Then reached deeper— for the false bottom. 

It yielded with a soft click beneath his palm.

He removed the panel and looked inside.

One volume, scorched-black, the leather spine bearing only a single sigil— etched silver, Greco-Latin, obscure. He catalogued it. Another text beside it: hand-bound, unlabelled, pages thinned from handling. Male handwriting, older. Authoritarian pressure.

A pouch. Dried roots. A sliver of tongue. Powdered ash, or bone. Ritual ingredients. Illicit. Predictable.

Something curled in thread— hair. Human. Female. Likely her own.

And beneath it all—

The diary.

Wrapped in linen. Folded deliberately. Hidden, but not far. Meant to be found.

He did not reach for it.

Not yet.

Instead, he observed it as if it were volatile material— inert for now, but designed for detonation.

His gaze remained fixed. Unblinking. Patient.

She had written something. That was certain.

The only question was how precisely she intended to be read.

The linen wrap was smooth, charmed flat. A careful hand. Not hurried, not panicked. Intentional.

She wanted it preserved.

More importantly— she wanted it discovered.

That was what made it interesting.

The others kept secrets in shadows. In sock drawers, in warded pockets, in the hollow backs of wardrobes. This was different. This was bait. Planted. Positioned. Practically monogrammed with Read me.

He studied the curve of the knot, the way the linen edges met. Folded inward, not out. A wrapping, not a shroud. Not mourning. Gifting.

She’d left it for him.

And somehow, knew he would come.

His fingers did not twitch.

But his mouth did— the faintest trace of something sharp behind the teeth. Not a smile. Not quite.

Just the bare glint of a thought forming.

Then, without haste, he unwrapped the linen. It fell away in his lap like discarded skin.

The twin diary was weightless in his hands. Black-bound. Pristine. Too pristine. He set the it aside on the mattress.

He had not gifted it. He did not give.

It was a design. A shadow of something deeper. Identical in binding to his own, though untouched by fracture, soul, or purpose. A reflection without wound. A controlled echo.

She would not understand what it meant— not yet. That was irrelevant.

The point was not comprehension. It was proximity. Alignment. To feel something she could not name, and carry it all the same. That was the premise. The goal. Not recognition, but instinct. Not ownership— not yet— but orientation.

He had carved the shape of a legacy and handed her its phantom.

Page one had been left blank on purpose. A calculated provocation. He’d written it before the break— a simple, poised message designed to unsettle. A mirror held up to her inevitable failure.

Left not for her thoughts— but for her ending.

He stood.

Walked once around the room in silence.

Then turned, and sat carefully on the edge of her bed.

Still. Composed.

He ran a hand along the coverlet— crisp, freshly laundered, tucked with precision. His eyes roved to the pillow…

He leaned forward, fingers pressing into the fabric, and brought it to his face.

There. Beneath the detergent— beneath the faint trace of lavender— her.

Salt. Smoke. Some bitter herbal note like sage left too long in the sun.

He inhaled. Then set the pillow down.

Swung his legs up.

Lay back.

Deliberately.

Shoes still on.

The heels of his Oxfords pressed into the quilt. He did not remove them. He wanted the marks. The weight. The disruption.

His arm folded behind his head; the other reached for the diary.

He opened it against his chest like scripture, its spine cracking softly.

From the back, always. A habit. A control.

Flip.

Blank.

Flip.

Blank.

Flip.

He didn’t rush.

Flip.

Still blank.

Then— the front.

His own writing greeted him, sharp and unmistakable.

“I made space for you. Page one is reserved— for your last words.”

And beneath it—

“Hello, Tom.”

He went still.

Not frozen. Not startled. Just still— like an experiment meeting an unexpected result.

Physiological response followed, predictable as clockwork.

A surge of blood. An involuntary tightening low in the abdomen. Pressure gathering with slow, mechanical certainty.

He acknowledged it like one might acknowledge a headache: irrelevant, inconvenient, the byproduct of something else.

Not pleasure. Not want. Just a consequence. An observable result.

Recognition, perhaps. 

He didn’t adjust himself. Didn’t react. Simply closed the diary and let it rest over his chest. Let the pulse of it throb against the hollow where his ribs met.

He stared at the ceiling, blank and impassive, as if committing the moment to memory.

Her words had done this. Two of them.

She had known.

She had expected him.

And she had not run.

That— more than anything— was the anomaly. The conditions had all been set for a predictable outcome. She should have concealed it. Destroyed it. Disposed of it in accordance with self-preservation. She should have recoiled from the inevitability of his scrutiny.

But she hadn’t.

She had written to him. For him. Left her mind open like a window in a house she knew he would enter.

That spoke to something deeper. Something he had not yet named.

It was alignment.

And alignment was dangerous. Not because it threatened him— but because it resembled him. She had made a choice. Deliberate. Knowing. A gesture not of submission, but of symmetry.

He found himself… attentive.

Not stirred. Not moved. He did not suffer the indignity of feeling.

But fascinated.

As if she were a language he almost knew. A mirror, hairline-cracked. A calculation returned with the wrong answer, but written in his handwriting.

That was the threat. Not her strength, not her secrets.

But the shape of her logic.

She had made space for him in her mind— and left the door unlocked. He would not knock. He would not ask. He would enter, and remain.

The rest— the tightness in his abdomen, the tension low in his spine, the dull ache of blood where he had not summoned it— was irrelevant. An autonomic glitch. Nothing more than an error in chemistry. A hiccup of the body. The kind of noise even insects were capable of producing.

He closed the diary. Tucked it back into its cloth. Set it gently in her trunk.

And rose— smooth, deliberate, unhurried.

His heels left prints in the bedding.

Good.

Let her find them.

He made his way down the girls’ corridor, footsteps muffled by velvet runners. The silenced statue watched him go, stone eyes gleaming with contempt.

He reached the end—

And nearly collided with her.

She was just stepping inside. Snow clung to the hem of her cloak, beginning to melt in uneven rivulets that left damp marks behind her. Her hood had slipped back, exposing curls tangled by wind and damp with sleet— disorderly, flattened in places, clinging to the angle of her jaw. Her skin was cold-bitten but not brittle. Her cheeks held colour, but it was surface-level— the mechanical response of flesh to winter, not warmth.

The tip of her nose was pink. Inconsequential, but he noted it anyway.

Her right hand twitched once inside her pocket. A subtle movement. Not fidgeting. Controlled. There was weight in the pocket— A book and a paper bag. Honeydukes. Sweets. Sentimentality, or misdirection. Possibly both.

Her boots tracked water across the stone. Left prints. She didn’t notice.

Her posture remained neutral. Shoulders squared. Gait measured. No slouch, no swagger. Not hiding, not posturing. Performed normalcy— almost convincing.

Her eyes found him instantly.

There was no pause. No flicker of surprise. Just immediate recognition. Calculated. Cool.

As though she had accounted for this encounter. As though it had already been filed away as probable.

He made no comment. No acknowledgement.

Just shifted slightly to avoid brushing her shoulder.

“So sorry,” she said, voice mild. Almost bored. “Didn’t realise this corridor was mixed-access.”

He stopped. Turned to face her fully.

“It isn’t,” he said.

“No,” she said, peering past him down the girls’ hall. “It isn’t.”

Her gaze returned to him— steady, unreadable. She tilted her head, just enough to sharpen the question:

“Lose your way, Riddle?”

His expression didn’t change.

“I was looking for something.”

Her lips twitched. Not a smile. Not quite.

“Did you find it?”

Not what. It.

She already knew.

He let the silence stretch, precisely timed. Then:

“Not yet.”

She nodded once. Stepped aside. “Well. Good luck.”

Their shoulders passed— barely an inch between them.

He didn’t look back.

But she did. Just once.

He registered the movement peripherally— the turn of her head, the way her gaze clung like frost. He didn’t return it. There was no need. She would think what she liked. Assume what she feared.

Internally, he catalogued the encounter. Her scent. Damp wool. Smoke. Sugar.

His body, however, had not yet recalibrated.

A persistent tightness at his trousers. Pressure. Irrelevant. Reflexive.

An echo of fascination, housed in flesh.

He would correct it later. Scrub it from the circuitry.

For now, he walked on— slow, smooth, deliberate— a ripple of displaced air in the still corridor behind him.

Chapter 38: The Edge Where Even You Turned Back

Chapter Text

SEVERINE ZORYEVNA

The stars were silent.

Not dimmed. Not hidden.

Just— waiting.

Above the Astronomy Tower, night hung heavy and wide. The constellations blinked like old eyes— distant, indifferent. Severine stood in the centre of the stonework, wind curling around her ankles. She had braided her hair back, tied her sleeves. Bared her hands to the cold.

The blood-circle had been drawn hours ago. Her own. It had dried thick and copper-dark, flaking at the edges. Still, it held. Old blood always remembered.

She placed the iron bowl down in the centre. The clang rang out like a funeral bell, soft and hollow.

Milk first.

Then ash.

Then one hair— plucked from the base of her skull, where the Sight liked to nest.

The air changed.

Not warmer. Not colder. Just more aware.

She touched the chain at her throat— not precious, but pure. Zolotnik-pure. The necklace was older than her name, older than the Zorya line. It had belonged to no one. It had simply waited.

She did not take it off. She closed her fist around it.

Blood welled from her palm. Slow. Reverent. The bowl hissed.

Then—

She spoke.

“Krovnaya linya.” Bloodline. 

“Iznoshennaya i nablyudayushchaya.” Threadbare and watching. 

“Zovú tebya po imeni— i bez imeni.” I call you by name and none at all. 

“Nichegó ne predlagáyu.” I offer nothing. 

“Ne proshu.” I do not ask. 

“Idi— yesli smozhesh’.” Come, if you can. 

“Yesli osmelish’sya.” If you dare. 

No wind. No sound.

Only the milk beginning to steam— not from heat. From memory. It curled upward in ribbons, thick and white, trailing like fog across old graves.

She leaned forward.

And breathed.

Not gently. Not like a girl inhaling incense. But like one drowning.

The smoke filled her lungs. Her throat. Her ribs.

She did not fall.

She sank.

Her knees met stone.

First one, then the other— silent, ceremonial. She did not brace herself.

Her body knew how to kneel.

The necklace dug into her palm, cutting deeper, and she welcomed the pain. It grounded her. Marked the crossing. There would be no going back now— only down. Only inward.

The smoke thickened.

It slipped from the bowl like unspun thread, winding about her wrists, her throat, her mouth. Not smoke. Not fog. Not quite breath.

It smelled of wormwood and old milk teeth.

Of spell-oil.

Of graves left open too long.

Her eyes turned glassy.

Not closed— staring.

Wide and grey as the moon, though they saw nothing now.

The wind did not touch her. The chill did not reach her skin.

Even the stars seemed to quiet themselves.

Somewhere beneath the smoke, her lips parted. A whisper moved through them— not in English, not in Russian, but older still. A language of needles and frost and blind sky.

The blood on the floor pulsed once.

Her shoulders gave.

She slumped forward, not graceless but… surrendered. A statue in prayer. One cheek pressed to the stone. Her hair pooled around her like pale thread. Her breathing slowed.

Then—

Stopped.

And somewhere far below, in a part of the world that had not been named in centuries, something stirred in answer.

There was no beginning.

No sense of waking, nor falling.

Just cold.

The kind that settled inside her lungs and unfurled like smoke— slow, inevitable, familiar. It did not bite. It claimed.

She stood barefoot in snow that wasn’t snow. White as milk, but finer than ash, it stirred around her ankles like breath. No wind. No sky. Only blackness above— a dome of ink— and that endless pale ground beneath her, unbroken in every direction. No stars.

Only her.

Her nightgown— if that was what it was— clung to her like gauze. Thin. Ancient. More shroud than fabric. Her hair fell loose down her back, damp at the ends. Her skin glowed faintly in the dark, as if the cold itself had remembered her name.

She was not afraid.

She should’ve been. But fear belonged to mortals, and Severine Zoryevna had stepped beyond that.

Her hands were clean. Her feet were clean. Her thoughts, however, were not.

A heaviness sat in her chest. Not sadness. Not even rage. Something colder. Sharper. The kind of weight passed down in blood. Disappointment braided into bone.

She walked.

Or rather— she drifted. The world offered no resistance. No sound marked her movement, no shadow followed behind. She had the eerie sense that she was walking in place, but the landscape changed regardless.

Shapes began to form in the dark. Pale silhouettes. Fenceposts. A wooden gate with no wall. A line of iron sewing needles hammered into the earth like gravestones. Beyond that, a crooked hut, carved of black bark and spiderleg timber, its chimney bent sideways as though exhaling in grief.

Severine stopped.

She didn’t knock.

The door opened anyway.

Inside, the scent of bone broth and rusted copper filled her throat. The heat hit like a slap. A single oil lamp burned on the far wall— though there were no walls, not really. Just curtains made of skin, stitched and yellowing.

She didn’t blink.

Didn’t speak.

Because the hearth was crackling.

Because the shadows were shifting.

Because something was already waiting.

There was something on the chair.

Not seated, not entirely.

It hung crookedly from the armrest, like a puppet whose strings had begun to rot. One hand lay idle in a bowl of scrying water, long since clouded to dust. The other gripped a bone hook— worn smooth with age, curved like a shepherd’s crook. Not made for walking. Made for gathering. For catching. For dragging things out of the dark. Her fingers were long, yellowed, knotted like old branches.

A string of teeth jangled softly at her wrist.

“Zoryevna,” came the voice. Not loud. But it echoed— inside Severine’s ears, behind her ribs, as if her lungs remembered it before her mind did.

She did not answer. Not yet.

The lamp guttered.

And the rest of the figure came into focus.

The eyes emerged first— white. Not blind, but wrong. Pupil-less, glossy, like pearls swallowed and spat back up. The skin was bruised with frost, tight across high Slavic bones. Her hair was pinned in a crown of bone needles and copper wire. Her lips didn’t move when she next spoke.

“Why have you called me, child?”

Still, Severine did not speak.

She stepped forward.

The air thinned. The hut creaked. Behind the curtains, something scraped— claw, claw, claw— and then fell still.

The old woman cocked her head. Her neck cracked.

“We do not answer to you.”

She smiled.

Too wide.

Far too many teeth.

“You are not a summoner. You are a vessel. A watcher.”

Severine flinched— only barely.

But her babushka saw it. Her grin curled deeper.

“You remember the blood, don’t you?” she purred. “The needle. The smoke. You were born for this, bloodling. You opened your eyes. So keep them open.”

Severine’s mouth parted.

Not for argument. For breath.

And when Severine exhaled, her voice came out low, ragged, and ancient— not in age, but in weight.

I begged you,” she said.

Her eyes did not waver. But her knuckles whitened.

“I dropped to my knees. I choked on her name. I—” her voice cracked, once, sharp as glass, “—I gave you my pride. And you watched.

Her babushka laughed. Sharp as flint. Barking. Cruel.

“And?” she spat. “She lives, does she not? Not by our hand. Not by the old rites. Not by fate. But by you. By your stubborn, trembling, mortal hands.”

The wound on her palm reopened. 

“We are not meant to—”

“—interfere?” her babushka cut in, voice rising like a snarl. “We are not meant to touch. We are the line. The veil. The silent thread strung between stars. We do not touch the loom. 

She leaned forward, eyes like frost-burned glass. “And yet you—” her grin twisted, wicked and wide, “you reached through. You touched. You changed the weave.”

Severine stepped forward. The floor groaned.

“I did more than that,” she bit out. “I chose. I reached into the dark and dragged her back.

Silence.

The lamp flickered blue.

Then:

“You shame your forebears,” the old woman rasped.

“I am not them.”

“You shame your name.”

“I will make my own.”

Her babushka leaned forward, and the skin of her face peeled slightly with the motion— thin as parchment, rotted at the edge. She gazed at Severine with eyes like frost-bitten moons.

“We were watchers,” she said. “That is all we’ve ever been. That is all you were born to be.”

“I chose the needle,” she said. “I chose the blood. The fire. The pain. I chose how deep it went— deeper than any before me.”

She stepped closer. The floorboards splintered beneath her heel.

“Deeper than you, even, Babushka.

The old woman stilled.

Severine’s voice dropped to a hush. Not soft— lethal.

“I was not made to watch.”

Silence.

The hearth crackled once, then went still.

Her babushka’s smile had faded. Her teeth no longer gleamed. Her lips drew taut over them, thin and papery.

“You think the dark will love you back?” she said, quieter now. “You think you can reach into fate and come away whole?”

“I don’t need to be whole,” Severine said. “I only need to be right.

Her necklace burned against her collarbone.

A wind stirred through the hut, though the windows had vanished.

Her babushka rose— not quite touching the floor, her feet hovering a finger’s breadth above the wood. Her limbs hung too loose. Her face shimmered at the edges. Her voice turned low, almost reverent.

“You’ll regret this, Severochka.”

Severine tipped her head. The gesture was sharp. Regal.

“I’ll survive it.”

A dry laugh. She tapped the bone hook once against the floorboards— a sound like a tooth cracking.

“Your mother said the same. She thought she could bend the thread without snapping it.”

She reached into the folds of her cloak and withdrew something damp— a braid of dark hair, twisted tight with old thread, rotting at the root.

“She knew the price.” The braid sagged in her hand. “Paid it.”

Severine spat on the floor. 

“You didn’t help her,” she snarled. “I watched her die.”

Her babushka’s smile split wider— not out of joy. Out of memory.

“She was my daughter long before she was your mother, girl.”

The word girl snapped like a branch under frost.

“And I did what mothers do. I prepared her. I showed her what the world was. I watched her burn, yes— but I watched her become.

Severine’s mouth curled. Not a smile.

“She begged you.”

“She knew the price.”

“She begged anyway.”

The old woman leaned closer, breath like the fetor of offal. “And now you beg in her place?”

Severine’s voice sharpened.

“No. That debt was hers. This one is mine.”

She turned her back on her grandmother.

The air behind her split like cloth. Cold rushed in. And from the dark, her babushka’s voice followed— soft now, but echoing.

“Not if she dies first.”

Severine stopped.

The words landed not as threat— but certainty.

She didn’t turn. She only stood, spine straight, as something ancient pressed at her back.

Her babushka’s voice came again, thin as mist:

“You think you’re breaking the wheel. But you’re still part of it. Still bound. Still watching. You cannot stop what’s already been written. You only delay it. And when she dies— when that girl dies— your fate will fold back into ours like a snapped bone resetting.”

Severine brought her knuckles to her mouth and bit down. Hard. Enough to bleed. Enough to taste iron. The pain was grounding— sharp, deliberate. A tether.

Then she turned.

Took a step. 

Her gaze was glacial.

Her face, carved from resolve.

Her babushka peeled something stringy from beneath her nail— sinew, maybe, or memory— and fed it to the wind with a snap of her fingers. Her voice came after— slow, amused, inevitable.

“You will crawl home, Severine of the Baikal.”

Her rage pounded in her skull like a thousand forges— but when she spoke, her voice was colder than bone:

“She will not die.”

Another step forward. The stars stirred.

“I’ll burn the wheel before I crawl.”

The silence held.

And then—

Her grandmother began to laugh.

Not a chuckle. Not even derision.

It was carnivorous.

A bark. A rattle. A sound pulled from the black throat of the world. It rolled through the dreamspace like thunder— gleeful, gleaming, grotesque.

Severine stepped back—

Or tried to.

Her limbs refused her.

The stars above blinked out, one by one, as if the sky were turning its face away. Cold lanced up her spine. A pressure, immense and invisible, pressed into her bones, rooting her where she stood.

“You’ll burn the wheel?” her babushka rasped, dragging herself forward.

She flung the bone hook.

It clattered across the floorboards with a sound like a hammer striking a cradle— crooked, splintering, hungry. A gesture of mockery. Or sacrifice.

Then— she rose higher.

Her toes hung limp beneath her skirts, mottled and frostbitten, the nails curled and cracked like old horn. Her body drifted through the air like a hung corpse on an invisible noose— not floating, not flying, but suspended, jerked forward by something unseen.

She circled Severine slowly, head cocked. The frost in her pupils had spread, overtaking her irises entirely. Her breath was a fog of human gristle— rank and steaming, like something that had never learned to cook its food. Muggle flesh, half-chewed.

“You think you’ve stepped outside the pattern?” she whispered, voice now cracking with glee. “You are the pattern, girl. A prettier thread, maybe. But thread all the same.”

She leaned close. Her lips nearly touched Severine’s ear. The stench filled her mouth. Coated her tongue.

And still the body moved, dragging silence behind it like a bridal train.

“We all said the same. Every girl who bled for the Sight. ‘Not me. I’ll be different. I’ll break the chain.’”

She let out a sigh like a dying fire.

“And still, here you stand. Rooted. Silent. Powerless.”

Severine’s knuckles bled anew, teeth digging deep.

The old woman smiled— wide, wet, inhuman.

“And she will die, watcher. You’ll see it. You were made to see it.”

The words struck bone.

“And worse—

You’ll survive her.”

Something snapped.

Not outside—

Within.

A rift torn open along old fault lines. The pressure pinning her down fractured, and Severine— once small, once silent— rose.

Not by strength.

Not by mercy.

Not by any crooked sorcery that lifted her babushka like a relic of the void.

By will alone.

By fury honed to a needlepoint.

The stars above shuddered. Frost-laced wind surged around her, lifting her hair in slow spirals. Her necklace seared incandescent at her throat. The dream itself recoiled.

“I was not made to watch.”

Her voice rang through the black. Cold, clear. A severing.

“You think you gave me this?”

One step forward. The hollow space beneath her feet cracked.

“You think the Sight belongs to you?”

Her babushka’s eyes narrowed. Her grin split wider. But she did not interrupt.

“You watched. I entered. I chose.

The stars flared brighter now, as if listening.

“I let it burrow. Let it root in the meat. I carved myself open and fed it everything— I reached deeper than any ever dared. Past omen. Past pain. Past the bone-cracked edge where even you turned back.”

She flung out her hand—

And the crone staggered back, her feet hitting wood. 

Not far. Not afraid. But braced. As if caught in a storm she knew she could not stop.

Severine advanced again.

“You call me thread.”

Her hand closed into a fist, blood dripped from her palm. Her voice dropped.

“I am the needle.”

The silence that followed was thick. Choked with frost and ancestry. 

Her babushka’s laughter came slow this time. Low. Gravel-dragged.

But something in her expression had changed.

Not warmth. Not affection.

But the faintest edge of approval. Like a blade held to the light.

“So the pit bore fruit after all.”

She stepped closer, robes rustling like dry leaves.

“You may yet be something I never was.”

She looked Severine up and down. Not smiling now. Assessing. A single sharp nod. As if bestowing judgement. Or permission.

“But be careful what you stitch with that needle.”

And then—

Her grin returned, wide and rotted and all teeth.

“Because the thread will still bleed.”

The stars flared once more— then folded inward, blinding.

The dream ripped.

She woke in silence.

No gasp. No cry.

Just the sound of breath— slow, sharp-edged.

Her limbs were stiff. Her jaw ached. Her tongue tasted of blood and metal and something older.

She did not move at first.

Then—

She pushed herself up on trembling hands. Her shoulder cracked. Her vision blurred. One knee buckled, and she nearly collapsed.

But she didn’t.

She braced herself on the frozen stone, bit down, and rose.

The wind had picked up. Quiet. Icy. It tugged at her hair like fingers. The Astronomy Tower stretched vast around her— empty, watching.

She moved to the ledge.

Each step was careful, deliberate.

She didn’t look at the stars. They hadn’t come back.

She reached the edge. Her fingers curled around the frostbitten stone.

The breath she pulled in was deep.

Then—

She screamed.

Ragged. Viscous. Carved from marrow.

It ripped out of her like a death rite, loud enough to crack the air. Loud enough to shake the owls from the trees. Loud enough to reach the gods who had never once answered. 

She screamed until her lungs frayed and her ribs split like green wood, until the wind peeled back— and something old and watching recoiled.

And then—

She reached for the chain.

That wretched thing.

That silvered thread her mother clasped on her as a child.

The relic. The tether. The leash.

Her fingers gripped it hard— yanked.

It didn’t move.

She pulled again. Harder. The links bit into her throat.

Still, it didn’t give.

It burned, but did not break.

A growl built in her chest— half sob, half curse. She clawed at it, nails scratching flesh, teeth gritted. Blood bloomed at her collarbone. She pulled like she could rip herself free.

But the chain held.

Not with magic. Not with metal.

With lineage.

With watchers.

With every woman who burned before her and called it duty.

Her hands dropped.

She was shaking. Not from cold.

From rage that had nowhere left to go.

And when her voice broke, she didn’t stop. She only whispered something guttural and strange, words scraped from a bloodline that never needed Latin.

The wind swallowed it.

Only then did she sag back against the stone, breath burning her lungs.

Still trembling. Still whole.

Blood still on her tongue.

Frost in her throat.

And eyes wide open.

Chapter 39: In the Beginning, There Were Seven

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The fire was dying. Not soft, not glowing— just dying. A low bed of sullen embers buried beneath too much ash. Green shadows danced lazily along the walls, stretching over boys who had never been told no in a way that mattered.

Across from her, they gathered like gilded vermin:

Abraxas, all posture and pearls, draped in the wingback like a marble effigy. Rosier, spread along the hearth rug as if it were a stage built just for him. Avery, slouched backwards on the arm of a chair, his shoes on the upholstery like he paid the castle’s bills himself. Mulciber, wide-eyed and slack-jawed near the coals, like he’d wandered in from the lake. Nott, standing with his arms crossed, book open, mouth twisted in visible regret. And Dolohov, watching them all from the windowsill with that same unreadable calm— like a man smoking through an execution.

Hermione sat at the end of the long couch, book opened and idle in her lap. No Riddle tonight. Which meant they were about to be very stupid.

She hadn’t spoken to him since Hogsmeade weekend. She hadn’t needed to. Her trunk had been rearranged by a ghost with hands. A brush moved half an inch left. A page creased that she hadn’t touched. He’d been in her things— quiet as a scalpel. And he’d wanted her to notice.

She had. She simply didn’t care.

She hadn’t been invited to speak, which suited her. There was nothing these halfwits could say she hadn’t already thought, hated, or dissected in triplicate.

“One law,” Rosier began, flicking ash into the grate. “You get rid of it. No questions. No votes. What goes?”

Abraxas didn’t blink. “Goblin Wand Act. Strike it. Let them arm themselves. See how long they last.”

“Charming,” Nott muttered.

“Predictable,” said Dolohov.

“Calculated,” Abraxas corrected. “It’s a control test. Give them power, watch them spend it poorly. It saves us the work of suppression.”

Hermione didn’t look up. All theory. No consequence. Just little boys lighting matches and calling it statecraft.

“I’d sterilise werewolves,” said Avery.

Nott turned his head sharply. “That’s not the game.”

“I’m playing a better game,” Avery replied. “One that ends.”

“It’s not hereditary,” Rosier sighed.

“They pass on fear,” Avery said. “That’s enough.”

Mulciber chuckled, low and wet. “My uncle’s a werewolf. Nice bloke. Smells like piss.”

“Probably your side of the family,” Nott said.

“Probably,” Mulciber agreed.

Hermione shifted her weight slightly. Not out of discomfort. Just cold calculation. Her thigh had started to go numb.

“I’d strike the Ban on Experimental Hexes,” said Rosier. “I want a legal ledger of every blood curse invented in the last hundred years. Proper classification. Grading system. Possibly badges.”

“Rosier,” Nott said, “you gave a boy permanent stigmata last Eostre for stepping on your coattails.”

“He stepped with intent.”

Abraxas didn’t laugh. “You’re all thinking too small. Strike the Statute of Secrecy. Let the Muggles see what we are. We’ll rule them in months.”

“They have guillotines,” Nott said again.

“We have burial rites,” Abraxas replied. “Let them break bodies. Ours remember how to rise. I know which has more staying power.”

Hermione resisted the urge to curl her lip. She simply thought: Your skull would roll like any other.

Dolohov murmured, “I’d legalise necrotic binding. Not resurrection. Just… reinforcement.”

Avery raised an eyebrow. “Of what?”

“Spells. Structures. Oaths. Anything meant to last.” He tapped ash onto the sill. “The dead don’t waver. They don’t change their minds. They hold.”

Rosier looked intrigued. “Like embedding a spell in a corpse?”

“Or a covenant,” Dolohov said. “Build a house with a body in the wall and it won’t fall. Tie a vow to someone buried, and it won’t break. Magic likes stillness.”

“You’re demented,” muttered Nott.

Dolohov just smiled faintly. “No. I’m thorough.”

Hermione turned a page she hadn’t read. The paper felt warm from her hand. Too warm.

“The Trace,” said Nott. “Strip it out. Let children learn how to fail safely, instead of being punished into mediocrity.”

“A romantic,” said Rosier.

“A realist,” said Nott.

“You just want to duel at home,” muttered Mulciber.

“I did,” Nott said. “You lost.”

“Because you cheated.”

“No. Because you’re stupid.”

Mulciber scoffed. “And yet I knocked you flat last week.”

Nott didn’t look up. “Charity work.”

Rosier snorted. “He’s doing Merlin’s work. Uplifting the magically deficient.”

“Truly noble,” drawled Abraxas. “Though I’m not sure it’s ethical to duel someone with the intellectual capacity of a flobberworm.”

Avery tutted. “Don’t insult flobberworms. They’re useful. Mulciber’s just… loyal. Like a dog with no teeth.”

“Don’t dogs have instincts?” Dolohov murmured. “He walked straight into that jinx like it was a warm bath.”

“They keep bees in Hufflepuff,” Rosier said. “We could charm him yellow, see if he takes to pollen.”

Nott leaned back. “Or just sit him in a field and let him hum.”

Mulciber grinned through it, slouched and amused. “You lot think you’re clever.”

“We know we are,” said Rosier, tipping his head toward him. “You just make us look brilliant by comparison.”

They snorted. All of them. Even Abraxas allowed a breath of amusement.

Hermione stayed quiet.

They think this is discussion. Philosophy. Forward motion. It’s rot. Purebloods endlessly poking at old wounds like they’re trying to bleed history into relevance.

She wasn’t sure what annoyed her more— their delusions or their diction. They spoke in inherited rhetoric, dressed their idiocy in brocade, and called it tradition.

And it was always the same game: who could sound the most dangerous without actually doing anything at all.

They hadn’t asked her yet.

But they would.

And yes— there it was.

“Dufort,” Abraxas said suddenly.

She didn’t react.

“Come now. Don’t be shy. What would you repeal?”

Five faces turned to her.

Six, if you counted Dolohov, who was already looking at her. 

Hermione lifted her eyes from the page and gave them a look so acidic it might’ve melted the varnish off the furniture.

It passed like a curse through the group— Avery scratched his neck. Rosier smirked wider. Abraxas exhaled like the air itself offended him.

“Charming,” muttered Rosier. “Like being hexed by a painting.”

And then, because they were cretins:

“Alright,” Rosier said, clapping once. “Next game. You’re cursed to marry a creature. Which do you pick?”

“Veela,” said Mulciber immediately.

“We said non-human,” Nott muttered.

“They’ve got claws,” Mulciber argued. “It counts.”

“So does a Manticore,” Nott said. “Still wouldn’t shag one.”

“Speak for yourself,” Rosier murmured. “At least it wouldn’t talk back.”

“Neither does Mulciber’s type,” Dolohov added, flicking ash off his sleeve. “They’re usually unconscious.”

Mulciber didn’t argue. 

He simply leaned back with the self-satisfaction of a troll who’d outwitted a bridge, and belched. It was prolonged, glistening, and entirely obscene. 

Then he blew it toward Dolohov with ceremony, as if bestowing a curse.

A silence followed— long enough for the air to settle.

“I should carve out your lungs and use them as slippers,” Dolohov said, without looking at him.

Abraxas turned sharply, hand at his throat. “You ought to be quartered,” he said, voice like cracked glass. “We let you sit indoors and you reward us with this.”

“It’s stuck in my sinuses,” Nott muttered, casting a one-handed Bubble-Head Charm with quiet loathing. “I can taste cabbage. He didn’t eat cabbage.”

Avery gagged theatrically, lifting his collar like a shield.“It’s permeated. My robes will reek.”

Rosier burst into peals of laughter. “Oh, exquisite. A biological hex. Put it in a bottle, Mulciber— I’ll dose the tea.”

“You lot are delicate,” Mulciber mumbled, reclining. “It’s just air.”

“So is dragonfire,” Abraxas snapped. “You don’t see me breathing that into parlours.”

Hermione watched them with the vague expression one might give a leaking chamberpot— part disgust, part pity, part disbelief that this was still happening.

“I think I’d marry a succubus,” Rosier said thoughtfully after a moment’s reprieve. “I’d die young. But never bored.”

“You’d be dead in an hour,” Abraxas replied, still looking faintly green. “Two if she pitied you.”

“Centaurs,” Nott said flatly, speaking from within the soft shimmer of the bubble that enclosed his head like a helmet. “Marry one, make peace with the forest tribes. Strategic.”

“You’re assuming they’d have you,” Abraxas muttered.

“You’re assuming I’d stay.”

“I’d say banshee,” offered Avery. “But I already have a cousin who shrieks like one, and we’re not allowed to marry her anymore.”

“Again,” Abraxas corrected, with a look of disgust.

“You’re all unimaginative,” Rosier sighed. “Where’s the vision? Where’s the depravity?”

“I’ve got some vision,” said Mulciber suddenly, yanking out his wand. “Watch this.”

“Oh for—” Nott began, his bubble shuddering with what could only be described as horror. 

Volatilis arseus!” Mulciber bellowed.

Avery flinched—

Then shrieked.

Two leathery, batlike wings burst from the back of his trousers. They flapped, once. Twice.

“They’re flapping!” Avery cried. “They’re— wait—”

His backside lifted off the chair.

“He’s levitating by his arse,” Rosier gasped, doubled over. “This is the greatest day of my life.”

“It’s not funny!” Avery shouted, bobbing half a foot in the air now. The wings flapped harder, tilting him sideways.

“Merlin, he’s turning,” Nott said, staring like it was theatre. “He’s spinning.”

“I didn’t mean for that,” Mulciber said, but he was laughing too hard to stop it. “It’s not supposed to— oh shit.”

Avery tilted midair, arms flailing, knocking a goblet off the side table. It shattered. Rosier cheered.

Hermione closed her eyes.

Just one moment of silence. One moment of not being surrounded by walking idiocy in cufflinks.

The door opened.

And the air shifted like something holy had entered.

Tom Riddle stepped through.

Everything stopped.

Avery froze mid-spin. Mulciber dropped his wand. Nott straightened violently, bubble cinching with a hum— the charm twitching like it was trying to vanish altogether. Rosier grinned, slower this time. Dolohov exhaled smoke in silence. Even Abraxas turned, and adjusted his collar with sudden pomp— as if that might erase the last ten minutes.

Hermione didn’t move.

Didn’t blink. 

She simply watched. 

And thought: There you are.

Tom said nothing.

But the temperature in the room dropped like a stone.

No one met his gaze. 

Cowards. Every one of them. Sycophants and silver spoons, posturing until the wolf walked in.

He raised one hand.

Avery’s wings vanished. He dropped out of the air with a dull thud, face-first into the rug.

Nott’s bubble popped. Loudly. Bits of magical residue sprayed across his face like soap suds. He blinked, sputtered, and said nothing.

Still, Tom did not speak.

He let the silence stretch— sharp, glacial— as Avery slowly lifted his head off the carpet and Nott reached for a handkerchief with the strained precision of someone trying not to cringe.

“I left you alone for one evening.” His voice was dangerously soft.

No one moved. The fire crackled once, too loud.

He turned his back to them— slow, deliberate.

Avery didn’t dare get up. Nott blotted his chin like the silence might stain.

“Wasted time. Wasted blood,” he said over his shoulder, already walking. “Follow me.”

And just like that, the Knights rose.

No one dared to joke.

No one dared to look at each other.

They followed.

Like dogs.

The heavy stone door groaned open. Boots struck flagstone in irregular rhythm— Dolohov first, then Rosier, then Abraxas with his jaw tight, Nott dabbing at his cheek like a child who’d been slapped in front of dinner guests. Mulciber trailed behind, wide-eyed and stupid. Avery limped, a goblet shard stuck to his temple.

Tom didn’t look back.

And still, none of them dared speak.

Hermione was the last to move.

She rose without sound, smoothing her skirt like she hadn’t been seated among animals.

They walked in total silence.

Not out of reverence. Not out of discipline. But the kind of silence that came after shame— sour, awkward, tight as a wound left open too long.

The castle didn’t help.

Midnight made everything louder. The creak of floorboards, the brush of wool cloaks, the faint scuff of shoes that no one quite dared charm silent. Even the portraits, for once, said nothing.

Somewhere far below, a clock struck the hour— low and sonorous, like a warning.

They turned a corner. Torches hissed and guttered overhead. No one spoke.

She walked at a distance— deliberate, measured, uncaring. Trailing them not like a stray, but like a shadow that had simply taken a different route. She didn’t watch them. Didn’t need to. She could feel the burn of their humiliation radiating backwards like heat from a dying fire. Her gaze stayed fixed forward— on the figure leading them all. Smooth, immaculate, untouched by their foolishness.

And as they climbed the last set of stairs— stone worn smooth by a millennium of grovelling— her eyes caught on a shift in the hem of his robe.

Just a flicker.

There, near the base, something resisted the light.

A patch of fabric that caught and bent it oddly, like it had been pressed against something slick. No stain. No dirt. Just the ghost of texture— a faint ripple where the weave had been warped, as though the cloth remembered what it touched.

The rest of him, of course, was immaculate. Not a thread out of place. Not a smudge on his cuffs. He wore perfection like a uniform. Like a warning.

Which made the mark stand out more.

He could have vanished it— should have. But he hadn’t.

Whatever it was, it clung to him. Ancient. Silent. Undone by no magic.

Hermione blinked once. 

Oh, she thought.

That’s where you’ve been. Visiting your little pet.

She didn’t look again.

The wall ahead pulsed faintly. The Room was already waiting.

Tom didn’t speak. He didn’t look at them.

Just turned and walked.

Once.

Twice.

Thrice.

The wall shifted.

Stone melted to wood. A tall black door with a serpent-handled latch blinked into place.

It opened without a sound.

Tonight, the Room of Requirement had chosen severity.

A long, narrow table ran the length of the hall— carved from dark, glistening wood. Seven chairs framed it, each plain and slightly mismatched, like they’d been dragged in from a forgotten classroom. One had a splintered leg. Another bore ink stains. They groaned as the Knights sat.

But the eighth— the chair at the head— was different.

It was tall, carved with curling serpents, and upholstered in dark green velvet. Gilt accents ran down the arms like veins. It wasn’t a chair so much as a throne— and it made the others look like jokes in its shadow.

The lighting was low. Cold. Unkind. Behind the table, a fire cracked bitterly in the grate, giving off no warmth.

Hermione stepped in last. The door sealed behind her like a coffin lid.

She said nothing, simply took her seat.

And waited.

Tom Riddle did not sit.

He stood at the head of the table, hands clasped lightly behind his back, gaze moving from one face to the next like a slow draw of a knife.

“When I was a boy,” he said softly, “I believed in merit.”

Avery shifted. The room held its breath.

“I thought— naively— that talent would be enough. That strength, once proven, earned its place in the world.” He paused. “I was wrong.”

The fire cracked. No one moved.

“It is not enough to be strong. Not in this world. Not when blood dilutes, when power forgets itself, when legacy gets handed off like an old name and the bearer does nothing but preen in a mirror.” His gaze cut toward Abraxas. “Blood is the root. But roots rot, if untended.”

He walked the length of the table slowly, quietly.

“You are not here to be clever. You are not here to entertain yourselves. You are not here to bask in the glow of your ancestors’ corpses like moths around a candelabra.”

He stopped.

“You are here because I require something from you. And because when the storm comes— and it will— I will not be flanked by cowards. Or layabouts. Or men so full of family pride they forget how to bite.”

Rosier dropped his eyes. Mulciber cleared his throat. No one spoke.

“I left you alone for one night,” Tom said again, quieter now, almost thoughtful. “And you made fools of yourselves. Dilettantes in a dying house.”

He turned, finally walking back to the ornate chair— and sat. He did not lounge, or sprawl, or rest. He occupied the chair like a throne that had been waiting.

His fingers laced together loosely on the table.

“You will leave this castle soon.”

The words rang like a funeral bell.

“For some of you, it is months. For others—” his gaze flicked once more to Abraxas, slow and scathing, “—mere days.”

He didn’t smile. He didn’t move.

“The Ministry will not be taken by force. That’s what revolutionaries try. Torch-bearers. Martyrs. Fools.”

Something in Hermione— something old, something buried— recoiled.

Torch-bearers. Martyrs. Fools.

She had been all three.

Not in this life. Not with this face. But still— he was speaking directly to her, and he didn’t even know it.

She stared at him, cool and composed, one hand resting lightly on the table’s edge.

Let him go on. Let him speak her failures back to her.

He wasn’t wrong.

“The Ministry will be taken like a parasite takes a body. Quietly. From the inside. With time.”

He rested his fingertips against each other.

“Do you understand what I am building?”

No one answered. The fire cracked once, spitting embers.

“Not a rebellion. Not a cult. Not a symbol to scrawl on alley walls like the afterbirth of Grindelwald’s ambition.” His chin lifted a fraction. “I am building continuity.”

She watched him, and the hatred didn’t burn. It calcified.

He didn’t want to change the world. He wanted to colonise it. Quietly. Thoroughly. Like mould in the walls— until every breath carried the taste of him.

His voice remained calm, cold.

“Power that survives fire. Power that wears law like skin. Power so deeply embedded they won’t be able to cut it out without killing the host.”

She nearly laughed, then. 

Because she understood now— exactly what he was doing. He wasn’t building an empire— nothing so small, so conquerable.

He was becoming one.

Threading himself into the country’s marrow, into parchment and bloodlines and policy. A malignancy disguised as order. A system so well-architected they’d call it natural. So deeply lodged that to excise it would be to rupture the whole body.

He wouldn’t die in the shadows like the others. He wasn’t content with terror. He wanted permanence. Posterity. A nation with his shape in its bones.

She didn’t hear what he said next. Just the shape of his mouth, moving like a blade.

When sound returned, it was soft, cruel:

“You will not work for the Ministry,” he said simply. “You will become it.”

He looked to each of them— Abraxas, Dolohov, Nott, Rosier, Avery, Mulciber— one by one. Hermione, last.

Her face remained neutral. 

“You will enter departments as employees. Functionaries. Apprentices. You will be overlooked. You will rise.”

“And when the time is right, you will rewrite the laws themselves.”

He laid a single black envelope on the table.

Her eyes tracked the motion. Distant. Blank. A movement studied not with interest— but inevitability. Like the slow arc of a falling knife.

She thought of that falling knife lodging itself in his jugular. 

Then thought: No, that was childish. Temporary.

She imagined killing him in increments.

Unmaking him.

A spell, faceless and old, that dissolved memory before bone. Something nameless. Something that ate language. She’d lace it beneath his skin and let it fester— quietly— until his reflection stopped recognising him. Until the world forgot what he’d been.

She’d strip him from the timeline.

Undo him backwards.

No martyrdom. No body.

No myth. No name.

Just gaps in the history books.

The greatest wizard of a generation—

reduced to a footnote,

then a smudge,

then a blank page.

She didn’t want him dead.

She wanted him irrelevant.

Extinct.

And she would do it slowly.

Lovingly.

Until even the grave refused him.

His voice broke through the thought—

“That is how empires are born. Quietly. Through ink. Through names. Through parchment no one bothers to reread.”

Then, soft:

“By the time they notice— if they notice— every door will already be open.”

He leaned back. The fire cast no shadow on his face.

“We are not here to scream. We are here to inherit.”

And colder, now. As if speaking to history itself.

“They built the world wrong.

And I will correct it.

He looked down at the envelope already waiting on the table— black, silent, and sealed with no visible crest.

He tapped it once with his finger.

“The first.”

It did not slide, nor drift, nor spark.

It obeyed— snapping from stillness to motion, and slicing cleanly through the air. It stopped half an inch from Abraxas’s chest, hovering. Waiting.

Tom tilted his head.

Abraxas broke the seal with a flick of his nail. Slid the parchment out with all the elegance of a man expecting praise.

He cleared his throat— unnecessarily— and read aloud:

Wizengamot Seat— Most Noble House of Malfoy.”

The table stilled. 

Abraxas’ mouth twitched upward, faintly smug.

Then Tom spoke.

“You were born to a name, not to merit,” he said coolly. “That’s useful.”

The smugness drained.

“When I need the law to applaud itself, I’ll send you. You’ll speak for tradition, for blood, for preservation. The room will listen— not because of what you say, but because of what lines your pockets.”

Abraxas’s knuckles tightened on the parchment. But he said nothing.

“You are not to introduce policy,” Tom finished, voice flat. “You are to nod it through.”

Hermione didn’t look at Abraxas. She looked at Tom.

And saw it clearly— how little he thought of them. Not just contempt— but utility, measured to the inch. He’d built a future with no one in it but himself. They were scaffolding.

And even scaffolding got torn down when the work was done.

Tom’s fingers moved again.

Another envelope— black, thick, immaculate— lifted itself from the centre of the table and drifted, wandlessly, to Dolohov.

He caught it without flinching.

Broke the seal.

Department of Mysteries,” he read aloud “Unspeakable.”

Silence.

Tom tilted his head— not in surprise, but in recognition.

“Your mind is not like theirs,” he said. “You ask the right questions. And more importantly— you know not to answer them. You will go where language ends. Where truth folds inward. Where the walls whisper and the air forgets your name.”

His voice softened— reverent, almost.

“You will not make noise. You will not make waves. You will vanish. You will endure. And when the time comes— when we need answers that do not exist— you will already have them.”

Dolohov said nothing.

He folded the paper once, then again. Tucked it into his robes like it was a will, or a death sentence.

Hermione watched his hands— slow, deliberate— and thought: Of course.

Of course it would be him. He already walked like a secret.

The next envelope lifted— and drifted, slow and precise— to Nott.

He caught it one-handed, as if he’d expected nothing less.

Council of Magical Law. Senior Advisor.”

A few raised eyebrows— even Rosier blinked.

Tom didn’t smile.

“You understand law not as structure, but as script,” he said. “Mutable. Interpretable. That makes you dangerous in the right ways.”

The fire crackled behind him. Nott’s hand shifted, thumb grazing the edge of his parchment— not nervous, just listening.

“You will not argue in public. You will write the arguments others use.”

A breath held somewhere in the room, then released.

“If we ever stand trial, it will be in a courtroom you designed.”

Nott didn’t look up. His jaw twitched once— sharp, pleased— before folding the parchment with the precision of a surgeon.

Hermione watched him from across the table.

So that was his place. Not beside the throne, but behind the veil. No wand raised. No blood spilt. Just ink, and ink, and ink— until language itself bent beneath them.

She almost admired it.

Almost.

Tom tapped the table once. Another black envelope appeared beneath his hand.

He didn’t look up as he slid it forward.

“Rosier.”

Rosier leaned forward like a man reaching for dessert— slow, grinning, theatrical. He cracked the seal with a flourish, the parchment inside shimmering faintly— like it had been dipped in charmwork too old to name.

Department of International Magical Cooperation,” Rosier read aloud, clearly pleased. “Diplomatic Attaché to the… Balkans?

He glanced up, waiting for applause— or explanation.

Tom’s gaze was flat. Dispassionate.

“You speak seven languages,” he said, “but understand none of them.”

Rosier grinned wider, utterly unabashed.

“You will make foreign ministries feel flattered. Heard. Superior. They will underestimate you. That is your job.”

He paused.

“You will smile while I carve through their borders.”

Hermione’s finger twitched. 

This wasn’t politics. This was anatomy.

He wasn’t positioning them. He was weaponising them. Each a scalpel. Each aimed at the throat of the world.

Tom didn’t sigh. But he may as well have.

He flicked the next envelope toward Avery like tossing meat to a dog.

The boy caught it mid-air, eyes flicking toward the others before tearing it open. His mouth moved soundlessly for a moment, brow furrowing.

Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Office of Magical Surveillance and Subterfuge.

Tom nodded, slow.

“You’ll be posted close to corruption— and closer to dissent.”

He’s not rooting it out, Hermione thought. He’s memorising it. Recording every crack in the foundation before he drives the wedge.

“You’ll learn to listen. Properly. Not just for what’s said, but for what isn’t. For what’s hidden beneath habit. Behind tone.” He didn’t look at Avery. He didn’t need to. The words found him just the same.

“You’ll make yourself small, forgettable, pleasant.”

Avery tilted his head, uncertain. “You want me to spy?”

“I want you to blend,” Tom said. “And when you vanish into the wallpaper, I want you to start peeling it back.”

A faint smile, like the idea alone amused him.

“You are not a hammer, Avery. You are the draft beneath the door.”

Hermione said nothing.

Did nothing.

But her thoughts curled inward, sharp with disbelief.

Avery? Subtle?

He had all the discretion of a Howler and half the self-awareness. He was cruel, yes— but not quiet. Not careful. Not clever enough to be the wind beneath a door.

Unless—

She frowned imperceptibly.

Unless Tom didn’t need subtlety.

Unless he wanted something louder than espionage. A spy who’d be caught. A plant designed to rot from the inside and draw eyes while the real threat slid by unnoticed.

Her mouth twisted.

Maybe Avery was a hammer. 

Maybe Tom just liked throwing hammers into glass houses.

Hermione watched, distantly, as the next envelope landed in Mulciber’s hands. 

He cracked the seal. The parchment inside was coarse and yellowed, like it had been soaked in brine and left to dry. The ink had bled in places.

Department of Magical Law Enforcement,” he read aloud, squinting. “Special Assignments Division.”

Tom didn’t move. Didn’t blink.

“You will not wear robes,” he said. “You will not wear a badge. You will be given a name, a file, and a location.”

“You are not to ask why.”

“You are not to leave witnesses.”

Mulciber blinked. Slowly.

Tom continued, voice like a scalpel.

“You are the reason files go missing. Why prisoners never make it to trial. Why certain names disappear from record.”

“You will be hated by those you serve and hunted by those you don’t.”

He paused, as if imagining it. 

“You will serve no master but function.”

Tom hadn’t given Mulciber a future. He’d given him an erasure— a ghost story in a government file. The kind of man who made others flinch when the door groaned open late at night.

Tom tapped the parchment again.

“Do not die. Replacements are rare.”

Mulciber said nothing.

He didn’t grin.

He just nodded, like he’d been waiting to hear that all his life.

Hermione looked away.

She didn’t want to know what it meant that this boy— the one who drooled when he laughed and belched at the dining table— had finally found purpose. 

Surely he was too thick for that line of work? 

He could barely cast a Shield Charm without grunting. 

But then—

Maybe that’s why.

Maybe Tom didn’t need him clever. Maybe he needed him blank. Blunt. Loyal in the way a dog is loyal to a bell. The kind of man who could slit a throat and forget the name five seconds later.

The kind of man who didn’t ask why.

She stared down at the table. Her reflection swam in its lacquered sheen.

Even the dullest blade could cut if you swung hard enough.

And Tom Riddle? He didn’t waste tools.

She didn’t look at any of them.

Not Mulciber, puffed with pride, as if appointed to violence were some great feat. Not Avery, who looked one joke away from pissing himself. Not Rosier, who was already imagining the Balkan diplomats in his bed. Not Nott, who wore his scroll like a mirror— dark, smooth, full of fine print. Not Dolohov. Not Abraxas.

Just the table. Just the plan.

Wizengamot. Council. Diplomacy. Shadow. Silence. Flesh.

Each name carved to fit a socket in the skull of something still taking shape. Not a regime. Not a rebellion. A system. A living, breathing thing. 

One that would feed itself, clean itself, dress itself in clean robes and pure rhetoric. Something that could last. Not in spite of the world— but through it.

With a ministry badge pinned to its chest.

She tried to trace its bones— tried to feel the seams, the hinge where one man’s will had folded itself into statehood.

But then—

The sound of parchment. A hush in movement. The lightest shift of air. And in front of her—

It appeared.

A single black envelope.

Laid with a care so deliberate it might as well have been a weapon.

No name on the front.

Just space.

Just waiting.

And she knew, with a kind of detached disgust, what this was.

Not instruction.

Not threat.

Not even mockery.

It was acknowledgement.

He’d cast them all in his shadow.

But her?

He was asking her to step into it.

She didn’t reach for it.

Not yet.

She looked at it like one might look at a knife on a dinner table.

And wondered if it was meant for cutting bread—

Or throats.

Across the table, six faces turned. Rosier, still smirking. Nott, quiet as ink drying. Avery pretending not to watch. Mulciber leaning in slightly, mouth parted like he’d forgotten to breathe. Abraxas looking as if he already knew.

And Dolohov.

Dolohov was staring.

Not the way the others stared. There was no malice in it. No amusement. Just the quiet, unfaltering focus of someone trying to remember the exact moment they began orbiting something more powerful than themselves.

She didn’t look at them.

She looked at Tom.

He didn’t meet her gaze. Didn’t move. Didn’t blink.

Just sat, temple resting against one hand, as though this— all of this— bored him.

Her fingers moved. Slowly. Mechanically.

She slipped one nail beneath the seal. Peeled the flap open.

The parchment inside was thick. Heavy. The kind meant for decrees. It made a sound as it slid free— a dry, papery rasp that felt louder than it should have.

No one breathed.

To her left, she could feel Rosier’s smile tighten.

In front of her, Dolohov had gone very still.

The envelope opened like a mouth. She had half-expected it to bite.

She unfolded the parchment.

It was blank.

Stark. Silent.

She stared.

Not in shock. But in readiness.

Because this was worse.

No curse. No role. No punishment.

Just nothing.

Erasure.

As if she didn’t belong here at all.

Something icy crawled up her throat.

She glanced back at him.

Still— nothing. No smirk. No malice.

He wasn’t even watching her.

Which meant: he didn’t need to.

She saw the shape of it now. The silence, the watching, the waiting. A trap.

Fine, she would fill it.

Not with confession, no.

With prophecy.

Hermione looked up— and smiled.

Just faintly.

A cutting little thing, mean and hungry.

Then, voice calm and cold:

No alliances.

No inheritance.

No allegiance but survival.

Her hands are clean, but only because she licked them.

Burn her if you must.

She’ll taste better charred.”

Tom’s gaze met hers. 

Finally.

And in that moment, they both knew: she’d forged her fate herself.

Line by line.

And worse— it was good.

His mouth twitched.

Not quite a smile.

Not quite not.

A muscle in his jaw moved like it resented being noticed. Then stilled.

Around the table, the Knights stared.

Rosier let out the softest breath— like someone watching a knife trick too close to the throat.

Abraxas leaned back slowly in his chair, expression unreadable but sharpening.

Avery blinked, then blinked again. His lips parted like he wanted to say something and thought better of it.

Nott frowned, one finger hovering above the table, frozen in place.

Mulciber scratched the back of his neck with an awkward grunt, as if unsure whether this was brilliant or grounds for murder.

And Dolohov— Dolohov watched her like a supplicant in a temple, hands still, spine straight, devout.

No one laughed.

No one dared.

The parchment lay between them like an open wound.

And Tom— still silent— tapped once on the table.

The final envelope appeared.

And the room exhaled.

He didn’t reach for it. Didn’t need to. The room already understood.

But he opened it anyway.

Slowly. Neatly. As if proving a point.

And then he read— aloud, but not to them. Not really.

To the room.

To history.

To fate itself.

“Minister for Magic.”

A stillness fell. Not hesitation. Not breath.

A moment carved from stone.

Then— without ceremony, without pause, as if it had always been inevitable, he spoke again:

“Interim.”

Silence followed, low and humming.

The kind that came before a natural disaster.

Or a coronation.

Hermione made no outward movement. But inside, her mind twisted, spun, recalculated.

This wasn’t how it was meant to go.

He was seventeen. Incomplete. 

The Tom Riddle she’d studied— the one who disappeared after Hogwarts— had no interest in ruling. Not visibly. Not like this. He’d gone to ground. Buried himself in artefacts, lore, decay. He’d wanted immortality, not applause. Dominion came later— after the soul split seven ways and there was nothing left to lose.

Why stake a claim before the body was even cold?

He wasn’t supposed to rise until he’d vanished completely.

So what had changed?

What was he planning?

Why now?

The answer formed, cold and mechanical:

Me.

She tried to dismiss it. But it stuck.

Heavy. Oily. True.

Did he sense what I’d done?

Feel it— like blood in the water?

Am I the reason he’s stepping into the light early?

If he was meant to vanish—

To slip into shadow, fester beneath the surface—

But I appeared.

And now he hasn’t…

Then this wasn’t just divergence.

It was a reaction.

He wasn’t supposed to rise yet.

But something moved.

Maybe I woke him up.

The silence stretched. Like skin before incision.

And then— for the first time— he smiled.

It was small.

And cruel.

“That name will suit me… until the world is ready for the next.”

No one seemed to breathe. 

Time itself seemed to hesitate. 

He lifted his eyes at last— dark, depthless, gleaming with the future.

Lord Voldemort.”

Notes:

plots are getting more complicated now so each chapter will take a little more time! i still hope to update atleast thrice a week though. love seeing the support you’re all giving, its super motivating:)

Chapter 40: His Cause, Her War

Chapter Text

The words still lingered in the air— not spoken, but carved. A wound in the room. A new axis for the world to turn on.

Lord Voldemort.

And then— another sound.

His voice.

Low. Precise. Almost gentle.

But Hermione didn’t hear it.

She knew he was speaking— saw mouths still, eyes sharpen, shoulders subtly brace— but not a single syllable reached her.

It was like watching glass shatter from underwater. The motion, the weight, the consequence— but not the noise.

Her mind had folded in on itself. A cold, narrowing spiral.

She didn’t need to hear what he said. She already understood it.

Orders. Conditions. Demands.

Lines being drawn.

The first of many.

They began to rise.

Malfoy stood first. Slowly. His face had shuttered into something paler than dignity, too careful to be neutral. He gave a shallow incline of the head. Almost a bow. Almost.

“My lord,” he said. Crisp. Punctuated. His voice echoed as if it didn’t belong to him.

He left without another word.

Nott rose next. He didn’t speak. But he bowed his head— a single dip of reverence, too slow to be anything but deliberate. As if he’d rehearsed it. As if the name demanded choreography now.

Rosier followed, posture all swagger and theatre until the very last second— when he paused at the door and, almost sheepishly, nodded. Not to Tom. To the air around him. To the space he now occupied.

Avery said nothing. But he walked differently. Too fast. Shoulders hunched, eyes low. Like prey skittering from the edges of a fire.

Mulciber paused— just a moment— and pressed a closed fist to his chest. The kind of gesture made before shrines, not men.

None of them looked at Hermione.

Even Dolohov only passed her with a sidelong glance— unreadable, unread.

They left one by one, heads bowed. No questions asked. No arguments offered.

As if a throne had been conjured where only a chair had sat.

As if they weren’t boys anymore.

When the door finally shut behind the last of them, silence reasserted itself.

It wasn’t peace.

It was aftermath.

She stood— slow, composed, unshaken.

Her chair didn’t creak.

She crossed the room with movements too smooth, too quiet. As if her very bones had adapted to stillness. The way prey becomes silent.

She didn’t look at him.

Not once.

Not even when her hand curled around the serpentine handle, cool as ice. Not when the door opened with a sigh and she slipped through it.

The corridor stretched ahead like a lungful of silence.

Cool. Quiet. Unearned.

She stepped into it like stepping into deep water— slow, suspended, weightless with aftermath.

One foot. Then the next.

Not fleeing.

Not hunting.

Not thinking.

Just… moving.

The light along the walls was low— slats of gold from half-hearted torches that smoked instead of burned. They lit the stone unevenly, leaving shadows to stretch in shapes they weren’t meant to.

Her own cast long behind her. Slender, stately, slanted like a blade.

She didn’t glance at it.

Didn’t glance at anything.

The walk felt endless. Not long, but outside time— like the corridor wasn’t part of the castle anymore. Just something stitched into the seam between minutes, waiting to split.

She walked past an unlit sconce. Past a worn stretch of stone wall— familiar, unnoticed. Past a mirror warped by age, its glass smeared with time.

She did not look.

She did not breathe deeply.

Her pulse did not quicken.

It was not numbness. Not quite.

It was suspension.

The way a deer might pause before its wound began to hurt. The way a spell might linger before the body knew it had been struck.

Behind her, the castle loomed.

Above her, stone creaked.

Beside her, portraits stirred in their frames and did not speak.

One— an old wizard with moonlight hair— opened his mouth as if to offer comfort. But when her gaze swept near him, he shrank back into oil and canvas and left the space hollow.

Hermione walked on.

Not like a girl. Not like a witch.

Like something else.

Something newly forged, still cooling.

Her limbs didn’t ache.

Her mind didn’t race.

Not now.

Now there was only the rhythm of walking— slow, elegant, poised— like the prowl of something long caged.

The echo of her steps curved back to her, unfamiliar.

Like someone else was following.

Or like she wasn’t quite real.

She didn’t notice.

Or if she did, she didn’t care.

The walls grew tighter. The shadows lengthened.

Still, she did not stop.

Her steps grew longer.

She didn’t notice at first. Didn’t mean to. But the hush of the corridor had grown too heavy, too thick, like breath held too long. The quiet was starting to press against her skin.

Something in her resisted it.

She turned a corner.

Faster now.

Not enough to draw attention. Just enough to move ahead of her own reflection.

Her boots struck stone a little harder. Her arms stayed still at her sides, but her spine had lengthened— drawn taut. Like the string of a bow.

She passed the tapestry of the sinking starship without looking. The painted flames leapt behind her, but she didn’t flinch.

Her gaze was fixed forward.

A thought finally formed.

Where is she.

The corridor yawned open. A cross-junction. Arched ceiling, branching halls. Shadows like ribs.

Hermione didn’t hesitate. Left. Toward the tower. Toward the dark.

Severine.

The name surfaced without preamble. Heavy. Familiar. More a summons than a thought.

She took the next turn faster. Her footsteps echoed now— faint but undeniable. Her robes snapped behind her, too sharp for wandering.

I need to find Severine.

Another corridor. Narrow. Dusty. Uneven stone.

She walked faster.

Where is she.

Where is Severine.

The torches grew more sparse. The shadows deeper. A cold breath moved through the walls like something exhaled from the foundations.

I have to find Severine.

Her chest rose. Fell. Once. Then again.

It was not panic. It was need.

I need to find her.

Her pace quickened. She was not running— not yet— but she moved with purpose now. Speed, precision. The way blood knew where to go even when the heart started to fail.

Severine. I need Severine.

Where is she.

Where is she—

Faster.

Stone blurred. Portraits became shapes. Stairs appeared beneath her and disappeared again, uncounted.

I have to find her I have to find her I have to—

Severine—

Severine—

Severine—

Her breath hissed between her teeth. She didn’t slow.

The castle seemed to stretch around her, lengthening with each step, like it too was stalling. Hiding something.

She didn’t care.

She would tear it apart, brick by brick, if she had to.

She turned another corner.

A whoosh of air—

A hand seized her.

Hard.

She was yanked sideways— hauled off course with a violent, staggering force. Her shoulder struck stone. Fingers clamped around her bicep like a vice.

Her body reacted before her mind did.

She turned— fast, vicious— and her hand shot out, wild magic coiled at her palm. Not a spell. Not a thought. Just raw, ruptured instinct, dredged from the same hollow place that had killed a unicorn and watched it die.

It surged upward—

And nearly struck him.

Dolohov.

The classroom door slammed shut behind them.

He threw up a shield just in time, barely repelling the strike. It shivered through the air like a heatwave, the kind of magic that warped candles and peeled paint.

He stumbled back, arm raised.

“Merlin—” he hissed, eyes wide. “It’s me.”

Hermione froze. Her chest heaved once— once only.

She lowered her hand, slow.

Not in apology.

Not in guilt.

Just control.

Just enough to prevent the next blow.

Dolohov said nothing for a long moment.

The silence between them was barbed. Thick. Hot.

He looked her over like someone who’d reached into a snake’s nest and only just pulled his hand back intact.

Her eyes, sharp and rimmed with the sheen of near-panic, found his.

They didn’t soften.

“Don’t touch me,” she said, voice low.

Dolohov didn’t move.

Hermione didn’t lower her gaze.

The air between them hadn’t settled— it shimmered, unstable, alive. Like the magic still remembered what it had nearly done.

She took a single breath. Then another.

Not to calm herself.

To cage it in.

Dolohov stepped back. Not out of fear. Just enough space to think.

He tilted his head, studying her like a Boggart that kept shifting shape. His chest rose and fell too quickly. His hand— the one that had grabbed her— flexed at his side, uncertain whether to reach again or let her burn.

“You would’ve killed me,” he said, voice low.

Her response was immediate, cold:

“You didn’t announce yourself.”

He gave a short, mirthless laugh. “So you default to murder now?”

She didn’t answer.

Didn’t need to.

Her silence said it for her.

“You think this is a game?” Dolohov hissed. “Do you have any idea what you just did?”

Hermione’s jaw tightened, but her voice stayed even. “I made something out of nothing. Isn’t that what we’re all doing?”

“You humiliated him.”

Her eyes flicked up— sharp, deliberate. “Good.”

He stared at her like she’d grown horns. “You don’t do that. Not to him. Not like that. You think you’re untouchable, Dufort?”

“I think I’m already dead,” she said, stepping past him. “You think that little performance made things worse? They were already as bad as they get.”

He grabbed her arm again. Not rough this time— desperate.

“Do you want to die?”

She stilled.

“I don’t fear death,” she said.

“That’s not strength,” he snapped. “That’s suicide.”

Hermione turned, slowly. “And what would you call what you’re doing, Radomir? Bowing your head while he turns you into a tool? A mouthpiece? A ghost with orders?”

He looked like she’d slapped him.

“I joined him because I thought he stood for something,” he snarled. “Order. Legacy. Purity. Not this. Not boys trying on godhood like it’s a costume, tearing the world to shreds to see if it fits”

“You chose your god,” Hermione said coldly. “Don’t weep when he starts demanding sacrifice.”

“You don’t know him like I do.”

She took a step forward— her eyes glinting, voice quiet and cruel. “No, Dolohov. You don’t know him like I do.”

He faltered. Just for a breath.

Then— voice low, pained: “You’re going to get yourself killed.”

“Maybe,” she said. “But at least I’ll die facing the right direction.”

“That’s it, then?” His voice rose, sharp with disbelief. “You don’t care who you take down with you?”

“I didn’t ask you to follow me.”

“I’m not following you.”

“You’re certainly not following him anymore,” she said, arching a brow. “So what does that make you, Dolohov? Lost?”

His hands clenched. “You think you’re clever.”

“I am clever.”

He stepped closer. The air between them sparked—tense, flammable. “You think you’re some tragic fucking martyr, is that it? Marching into the fire for the greater good?”

Hermione’s expression didn’t shift. Her silence stretched long enough to feel like disdain.

He laughed. Harsh. Ugly. “You think I don’t see it? The way you look at him. The way he looks at you. You think he’s going to make you his equal? His compeer?”

She blinked. Slowly. “You’re mistaken.”

“Am I?” he spat. You think you’ve earned some place at his side? You think he’s capable of sharing power? Of seeing anyone but himself?”

Hermione said nothing.

“You’re not his equal,” he said, voice low now. “You’re a mirror. That’s all. He’s studying you— measuring the shape of your ruin, wondering how best to replicate it.”

Her jaw tensed, but she didn’t respond.

He took another step. “He’ll burn the world, and you’ll think it’s because of you. You’ll think he listened. That you mattered. But he was always going to burn it. With or without you. You’re not an exception, Hermione.” He ran a shaky hand over his head. “Don’t think he won’t gut you when it suits him.”

“I’m not the exception,” she said quietly. “I’m the problem.”

That stopped him.

For a moment, there was nothing but breathing. His— heavy, ragged. Hers— silent, steady.

“I believed in something,” Dolohov whispered. “But there is no cause— only the wreckage he leaves behind, and him crowned in the ashes.”

“Then stop kneeling,” Hermione said. “Or die on your knees. It’s your choice.”

He stared at her. A flicker of something passed through his eyes— rage, grief, maybe even shame.

But when he finally spoke, his voice was low. Strained. Strangling on the edges of something furious.

“One day,” he said, a crackling snarl gathering heat, “he’ll carve your name into a wall. Right beside mine.”

He took a breath, but it only fed the fire.

“You’ll go down in history as one of his— not a martyr, not a rebel, not anything real. Just another name etched beneath his, like a servant. A possession. A fucking footnote—”

He exhaled through his nose, sharp as a blade. Then he turned—

And drove his fist into the desk beside her.

The sound cracked through the room like a gunshot. Wood split beneath his knuckles. A stack of books toppled to the floor, one landing open at her feet. His chest rose and fell like something leashed was trying to tear free.

She didn’t flinch.

But the air changed.

Magic spilt from him, unshaped and furious, and it filled the space like smoke. It licked at her skin— heat without flame, wild without aim. The fine hairs on her arms lifted. Something in her chest stirred.

It wasn’t like Tom’s magic.

Tom’s was clean. Cold. Scalpel-sharp and sterile, like the touch of a surgeon with gloves on.

Dolohov’s—

Dolohov’s burned.

It was fire. Untethered, ugly, alive. It crackled against her like a storm tasting for metal.

And Godric help her—

She liked how it felt.

Not the violence.

Not the heat.

But the proof that something in this awful place still burned for the right reasons.

She didn’t move. Just stood there as the heat of it curled around her throat, as if the magic itself was trying to speak. It licked at her collarbone, tense and trembling, waiting— like a fuse burning too close to the powder.

Dolohov went still.

The kind of stillness that meant something was about to snap.

His magic hovered at its edge, taut and coiled—

And then, abruptly— like it startled even him— it broke.

Replace him.”

The words landed heavy, final. The fire recoiled, sucked inward like breath after drowning. His magic ebbed, not snuffed but stilled, as if speaking it out loud had leached the fury from his bones.

He looked at her differently now.

Not with anger.

With something far more dangerous.

Hope.

Hermione blinked.

Dolohov’s voice was low, raw. “You could. You know you could. You have the mind. The magic. The hunger. You already stand apart. You already inspire fear.”

She stared. Unmoving. Blank.

“I mean it,” he pressed. “He’s not building a future— he’s choking it. He wants dominion. You could be something else.”

And that— that— made her laugh.

Cold. Bright. Cruel.

“Treason!” she gasped, amused. “This is treason. If he hears you—”

He flinched. But didn’t step back.

“He won’t.”

“He will,” she snapped, smile fading. “He always does.”

Dolohov’s throat bobbed. “Let him. I’m not afraid of dying for something real.”

Hermione tilted her head, curious. “Something real?”

“You.”

The word landed hard. Final.

She went still.

Her expression didn’t change, but the temperature seemed to drop.

He stepped closer.

Just enough that the heat of him pressed against the chill clinging to her skin. Just enough that she could see the pulse jumping in his throat, the way his breath hitched— shallow, reined in. His right hand hung oddly at his side, clenched and shaking, the knuckles already swelling. One finger bent wrong. Broken. He didn’t seem to notice— or didn’t care.

Hermione didn’t look away. Neither did he.

His eyes didn’t waver, not at first. But then— a flicker. A moment. His gaze dropped, once, to her mouth.

He caught himself. Jaw tightening, posture rigid, as if the thought alone was a betrayal.

There was no drink on his breath, no clumsy flush in his cheeks. Just focus— and something breaking behind the eyes. Not lust. Not even anger.

Conviction. And ruin.

The desperation in his voice had nowhere else to go. So it went into her. Like a blade. Like a prayer.

“You’d better pick a side soon,” she said softly. “Because once he suspects— there won’t be time to change your mind.”

“I already have.”

She looked at him, long and unreadable.

Then, without warning, she reached out and took his injured hand. Gently. As if it hadn’t just struck the table in fury, as if it weren’t swelling and bent and trembling with pain. Her fingers brushed his knuckles— cool, precise. A pulse of magic passed between them, soft as breath. The bone shifted. The skin flattened. The ache dulled.

Dolohov’s breath caught.

His eyes went wide— shock first, then something quieter. Unspoken.

The kind of look reserved for miracles and hallucinations.

He didn’t speak. Didn’t move. Just stared at their hands as if she’d peeled back the world and shown him something living beneath it.

She let go. 

Spoke— voice low and sure,

“Then die for it, Radomir. Or live like it means something.”

And she turned, leaving him in the empty classroom.

RADOMIR DOLOHOV  

Radomir stood there long after she’d gone.

His hand had stopped hurting.

He flexed it— slowly, carefully. The bones held. No splinter, no bruise, no swelling, no throb.

She had looked at it.

She had looked at him.

And then she brushed her fingers across the broken skin— light as breath, quiet as thought— and it had healed.

Like it was nothing.

Like it was everything.

No incantation. No flourish. Just her magic— quiet and exact and absolute.

It still tingled. Like something had been left behind beneath the surface of his skin. A thread of heat. A question mark.

It didn’t feel like the magic he knew.

It felt… old.

Older than war. Older than cause. The kind of magic that bled from myth.

He pressed his thumb to his knuckle, right where her touch had landed. He could still feel it. Barely. Like the ghost of a pulse.

He should’ve been afraid.

Instead—

He felt sick with it. 

Sick with wanting to follow her.

Not for glory. Not for power.

Tom Riddle would have him die for him.

Without hesitation. Without name. Just ash in a grand design.

Hermione Dufort—

She would never ask for that.

She would have him live for her.

Live ugly. Live loud. Live in defiance of the world that made monsters of them both. Live like it meant something.

That was the difference.

One carved graves.

The other carved memory.

And somehow, the latter was worse.

Because living— for her— meant bearing witness. To every failure. Every cruelty. Every ruined thing they didn’t stop in time.

He didn’t know if he was strong enough.

But gods, he wanted to be.

HERMIONE GRANGER

The corridor outside was hushed, as if the stone itself was listening. No echo of her footsteps, no whisper from the portraits. Only the muted thud of her boots on the worn floor and the sharp rhythm of her breath— steady, deliberate. The torches burned low. Even the castle seemed subdued, recoiling in the wake of what had been spoken in that room.

She didn’t rush.

Her body moved with a quiet certainty, like something pulled by tide rather than choice. Each turn of the corridor, each ascent of stairwell, unfolded with ritualistic ease. Left at the broken tapestry. Up the south turret. Past the rusted suit of armour that bowed to no one. There was no need to check where she was going. She always knew.

And she was calm now— almost unnervingly so. The kind of calm that came after a burn, after the nerves had seared too deep to register pain. The argument had hollowed something out in her. Scraped it clean.

Her hand met the chilled handle of the Astronomy Tower door.

It gave with a low groan, opening into wind and stars.

The air bit at her immediately— sharp, clean, untouched. Above, the constellations spun on in their eternal, indifferent dance. Below, the lake shimmered black as spilt ink, ringed in frost. Snow clung to the ledge, silvering the stone.

But the tower was empty.

Severine was not in her usual place.

The corner where she always sat— cross-legged, motionless, eyes trained skyward— was vacant. No parchment laid out, no candle burning low, no shadow cast long across the stone.

Hermione stepped forward once, then stilled.

Her breath clouded the air in a brief bloom. And vanished.

Empty.

Even Severine had moved.

Hermione stood there, motionless, for one second too long. The wind tugged at her robes. A strand of hair whipped across her cheek. She didn’t brush it away.

And then—

FUCK—

The word tore out of her— raw, hoarse, unthinking. It split the silence like a crack of thunder. Echoed off the stone and out into the night.

Not elegant. Not calculated. Just human. Ugly, blistered, and aching.

She pressed her palms to the railing, gripping the ice-cold stone hard enough to sting. Her head dropped forward. The air burned her lungs.

Too much.

Too much silence. Too much veiled prophecy and muttered allegiance and boys with knives in their teeth pretending to be kings. Too much smiling. Too much pretending she wasn’t unravelling.

She exhaled. Slowly. Forcibly.

Replace him.

The phrase echoed again, deeper now. Not in her ears but somewhere behind the sternum, lodged like shrapnel.

Replace him.

As if that were something one could just do. As if she were a crown and not a curse.

Dolohov was a fool. 

Or perhaps not. Perhaps he was the last one foolish enough to hope. That somewhere, buried beneath all this— the bloodletting, the pageantry, the lies— there might still be something worth dying for. Something that didn’t wear Riddle’s face.

But not her.

She wasn’t that thing.

She wasn’t hope. Not a balm, not a light. Not the quiet redemption he was reaching for.

She wasn’t the end of the story. Or the beginning.

She was the breach. The tear. The point where the world split open and showed what festered underneath.

Let him dream of heirs and thrones, of salvations dressed in green. Let him look at her and see a cleaner version of the same ruin.

He didn’t understand.

She wasn’t the answer.

She was the act of undoing.

And all of this— this farce, this nightmare, this throne of bone he’d just declared in a room full of children— wasn’t what was meant to happen.

He was meant to disappear. Slip underground. Devour relics. Hollow himself out soul by soul until there was nothing left but teeth.

She was supposed to follow that darkness. Track it. Cut it down in secret.

Not this. Not a coronation at seventeen. Not bowed heads and whispered “My Lord”s. Not Tom Riddle wearing his own myth like a new skin and smiling as he said the name that would end the world.

Lord Voldemort.

Hermione’s fingers curled against the stone until her nails bit her palm. She didn’t flinch.

It was too soon.

Too loud.

The room had shifted. The story had changed. The monster had taken the stage before his cue, and the world hadn’t caught up yet.

And now Dolohov—

She almost laughed again. Almost.

He’d looked at her like she was a future. Like she was his future. Said it like it was something sacred. Like it was real.

As if she could ever stand above the ruin, not buried beneath it.

Let him call it belief. Let him wrap it in words like cause, or truth, or legacy.

It was madness.

It was death.

But even madness saw more clearly than faith, sometimes.

She pulled away from the railing and stepped back. The tower breathed cold around her, empty and still. She stared out one last time— but something— something stilled her.

A flicker of motion below.

Hermione turned her head. Just slightly. Her eyes caught on a shape moving at the lake’s edge— no more than a shift of pale against black, a ghost drifting along the frozen bank.

White hair. Long black robe. Bare hands.

Severine.

Hermione froze, breath suspended. The girl moved like something half-dreamed, half-exiled— silent, solitary, walking the line between earth and water. No wand in hand. No hat or scarf. Just her, gliding along the shore like she belonged to the dark.

She wasn’t supposed to be there.

She wasn’t supposed to be outside the castle at all.

But there she was— alive and solid and real— casting no reflection in the black of the lake.

Hermione moved without thinking. The tower door clicked shut behind her, and she descended with quiet precision, the stone steps winding like a funnel, narrower with each turn. She didn’t rush.

She didn’t need to.

Severine had a way of waiting for her before either of them knew she would.

And tonight—

Tonight, they had things to speak aloud.

Through the castle, out of the doors, her breath steady. Hermione stepped onto the frost-stiff grass without hesitation, the lake glinting darkly below. The cold bit at her ankles where her robes had ridden up, but she barely felt it. The castle loomed behind her— silent now, distant. The astronomy tower’s light blinked once above, then went still. She left it behind.

Each step toward the water sharpened the night around her. The sway of reeds hushed. The wind paused.

Severine stood at the edge, half-shrouded in shadow. The hem of her cloak kissed the lake’s surface, catching on the glass-thin ice that had begun to form. She didn’t move. But as Hermione approached, she turned— slowly, gently, like she’d been expecting her all along.

Her pale hair was loose tonight. It moved slightly in the wind, faint against the dark.

They looked at each other for a long moment.

No words.

Not yet.

And then Severine gave the smallest nod.

As if to say: Yes. I know.

As if to say: Tell me what he did.

Hermione came to a halt a few feet from her, boots sinking slightly into the damp earth. The air between them was still, thick with the weight of unspoken things.

She studied Severine’s face— not searching for emotion, but for confirmation. For guilt. For foresight.

Her voice, when it came, was low. Even.

“Did you see it?”

Severine didn’t look away.

But she didn’t answer. Not immediately.

Just that same unreadable stillness, carved in bone and stars.

Hermione’s jaw tightened. “Did you see it?” she asked again, quieter this time. “Did you see him say it?

Severine blinked once. “No.”

She swallowed, her pale throat working with what could only be regret.

Then— softly,

“I saw many endings. That wasn’t one of them.”

Hermione’s eyes narrowed.

Not in anger— something colder. Something like disappointment.

She crossed the final steps between them, the hem of her robes dragging in the frost-kissed grass. The lake at their side was dark, still, unfathomable. The kind of silence that suggested depth. Drowning.

“Then he’s veered,” Hermione said, quietly. “Off whatever path you thought he’d take.”

Severine gave a slight nod. “It happens.”

“Not to him.”

The lake rippled.

Hermione folded her arms, breath misting faintly in the air. “You told me your Sight shows possibilities,” she said. “A web of them. Futures that haven’t settled yet. But you were so certain before.”

“I was,” Severine murmured. “Until tonight.”

Hermione turned toward the lake, her gaze hard. “Then you didn’t see him crown himself?”

“No,” Severine said. “I saw him disappear. Obsession, secrecy, hunger beneath the floorboards. Not… that.”

She hesitated. Her voice dropped lower.

“It was too clean. Too public. Too soon.”

Hermione’s jaw clenched. “So it wasn’t fate.”

“No.” Severine tilted her head, pale hair catching the moonlight like silver thread. “It was a choice.”

A cold wind tugged at their cloaks, but neither moved.

“He swerved,” Severine said softly. “Last minute. I felt it. Like something breaking clean through the threads. Not snapped— cut.” Her voice took on the distant, near-reverent tone of someone describing a scar. “The future isn’t fixed. You know that. It folds around intention. Follows weight. And when someone like him chooses— it changes everything.”

Hermione didn’t reply.

So Severine continued. “It wasn’t in the stars, or the bones. Not in the smoke, not in dreams. It wasn’t meant. He forced it. Bent the path sharp at the edge.”

Hermione’s eyes narrowed. “Why?”

Severine looked out across the lake. “Because something made him afraid of waiting.”

Something, Hermione thought, or someone.

The thought sat like a stone in her chest.

Hermione’s voice rose, sharp with something rawer than fear— urgency.

“This changes everything. He’s moved— too soon, too loud, too publicly. We don’t have time anymore. We have to act. Now.

She turned away, pacing once, hands raking through her hair. “I don’t even know where the other one is,” she said, voice low, clipped, seething. “I don’t know who holds it. I don’t know if it’s even in this castle. There’s no record— no mention of it in the future, not until it’s too late. It just… appears. Crops up in my second year like it’s always been there.”

Hermione exhaled sharply, the frost of it catching in the air between them. Her hands flexed at her sides.

Her breath came faster now, not quite frantic, but on the edge of something uncoiled. “One day there’s a diary in a girl’s hand and the walls are screaming, and the next I’m petrified and bleeding and it’s already too late. That’s the level of warning I get.”

Her jaw ached as she clenched it. “Nothing. Until the blood’s already dried.”

Hermione exhaled, all at once, like her lungs had only just remembered how to collapse. She moved without thinking, stumbling slightly as she sank onto a flat stone near the lake’s edge. It was cold beneath her, damp with moss and winter rot, but she didn’t care. Her shoulders dropped. Her hands hung useless in her lap.

“I don’t even know where to start,” she whispered.

It wasn’t despair. Not really. Despair took too much feeling. This was something quieter. A slow bleed beneath the skin. A mourning shaped like numbness.

The water lapped gently. Across it, the castle flickered with torchlight, impossibly far away.

She felt Severine’s presence settle beside her before she saw it. The girl didn’t speak. Didn’t touch. Just lowered herself onto the rock’s edge with eerie, boneless grace, white hair catching moonlight like milk poured over stone.

Silence stretched between them— then Severine rasped, “Beltane.”

Hermione blinked. “What?”

Severine turned to face her fully, eyes like polished glass. “We do it on Beltane.”

Hermione stared. The name echoed with firelight and green things. “Why?”

“Because the veil thins,” Severine murmured. “Because old magic listens. Because if there’s a time to break through what should not be broken— blood, boundary, fate— it’s then.”

The lake stirred behind them. The moon caught on the water like a blade.

“It’s not just a date,” Severine added. “It’s a door.”

Hermione looked down at her hands. Bloodstained in memory. Unsteady in truth.

A door.

She nodded, once. “Beltane, then.”

Then— softly, almost absently— Severine extended her hand. Not open. Not grasping. Just her pinky, held out in silence.

Hermione stared at it.

She’d made bigger vows. Bloodier ones. Oaths carved in ash and bone.

But this— this small, childish promise offered in the dark— felt heavier.

Without a word, she curled her pinky around Severine’s. The contact was brief. Barely a breath.

But it anchored her. Just enough.

Just for tonight.